《Gacha System in Naruto》 01 – Second Life in Konoha My name is Aotsuki Ryouma. After my birthday this year, I''ll be five years old. I live in District 9 of Konoha, and of course, I am still unmarried. As a child, I never overdid it with chakra, nor did I push myself too hard with physical training. I went to bed at 10 PM, ensuring I got ten full hours of sleep every day. Before sleeping, I drank a cup of warm milk, the familiar comfort of the ritual almost making me forget my strange situation. Then I did 20 minutes of stretching exercises to warm up before bed, ensuring I left no fatigue or stress for the next day. Sometimes I wondered if I was overdoing it with the routine. But the neighbors said I was perfectly normal. However, I had a secret I had never shared with anyone: I was actually a reincarnator from Earth. My method of reincarnation had been somewhat different from my predecessors. It hadn''t been caused by overworking to the point of sudden death due to exploitative capitalists, nor had it been due to being run over by the infamous Truck-kun. Instead, one day, a meteor with a diameter of over 24 kilometers had struck Earth at a speed exceeding 70 Mach, delivering what could only be described as a "friendly face punch." While others had panicked about ManKO, I had found myself oddly calm. Perhaps that was why I had retained my memories. Oh, yeah, how could anyone know what ManKO was... That had been the name of that damn meteor. What a strange name. Who had come up with it? It had sounded so wrong in many ways... Maybe it was just me. Before the impact, officials had tried to suppress the news, but such an event had been impossible to conceal. How could they? It had been a fucking damn 24 km big meteor! And of course, the news of the meteor poised to reset humanity had spread like wildfire. Humans never knew which would come first, tomorrow or an accident. Fortunately for me, at least I had known the cause of my death. While everyone else had run screaming through the streets as the massive meteor approached, I had stood there watching the mass hysteria. What had been the point of running? That thing had been bigger than most cities. Instead of running with the crowds, I had looked for the tallest building around. I might as well make it memorable, if it was going to be my last day. The wind had whipped around me as I stood on the edge, watching that ball of fire grow larger by the second. "If I''m the protagonist of some story, this would be a great time for some hidden powers to manifest!" I had shouted at the sky, positioning myself in what I had hoped was a perfect attack stance. "KA." "ME." "HA." "ME." "HAAAA!" "KAMEHAMEHAAA!" "Kamehameha?" As expected, nothing had happened. "Damn, knew it. I''m just a mob character, aren''t I?" I had laughed, dropping the pose. The meteor had been close enough then that I could feel its heat. "If I''m going out..." I had pulled back my fist as the massive rock filled the sky. The punch had connected with the meteor just as it hit. My right arm had vanished instantly in a burst of heat and pressure, but I had managed one last act of defianceraising my remaining middle finger skyward. "Suck it, ManKO" had been all I had managed before being crushed completely. I had died so fast that I couldn''t even feel pain. Still, I had had some regrets, who didn''t? As someone fresh out of university who''d barely tasted a year of freedom in the working world, it had felt a bit unfair that the end would come so soon. I hadn''t been "a workhorse" long enough... Then again, maybe it had been better that way. But what I hadn''t expected was that I would be reborn in the Naruto world with my memories intact. I wasn''t reborn during the era of the main storyline, around Year 60. Instead, it was during the Second Ninja World War when the shinobi world was at its peak. My mother, Chisato, had retired from her ninja career after being injured. Being conscious from birth had been both a blessing and a curse. Every moment had been crystal clearincluding her suffering. Sadly, within a year of giving birth to me, her health had continued to decline, and she had eventually passed away. Even though we had spent less than a year together, I retained some impression of her. Despite the name "Chisato," which had brought to mind serenity and a thousand sakura petals, her temperament had been fiery. Although her frail body had left her unable to walk unaided, she had often lashed out verbally at my father, Ken. "I don''t need your help! I can do this myself!" Mother would snap, her hands trembling as she gripped the edge of her chair. "Chisato, please..." Father would say softly, his hands hovering uncertainly near her shoulders. Mother''s sharp tongue had masked her frustration at her failing body. And Father''s kindness had only seemed to anger her more. My father was a quintessential nice guy. While I hadn''t recalled seeing him in the manga, he had turned out to be surprisingly capable. Before I had arrived in this world, he had already completed multiple A-rank and even S-rank missions, earning him the title of an elite jonin. Highly skilled individuals often blamed themselves for the misfortunes of those close to them, and my father was no exception. He had believed that his dedication to missions had caused him to overlook my mother''s desire to keep up with him. "She kept pushing herself because of me. I ruined her," he would whisper when he thought no one could hear, his face twisted with guilt. Harboring such guilt, he likely hadn''t realized that every time he faced her, his expression was one of forced smiles. This self-deprecating look was precisely why my mother had always been so critical of him. After all, she had been a proud person. Pride could be as deadly as any weapon. Mother''s pride had been killing her as surely as her injuries. My father''s constant self-pity had felt like an insult to her dignity and ninja way. I had thought to myself with a sigh. Despite these thoughts, I had already decided at the time that once I grew up, I would step in as a mediator to help my parents open up to each other. After all, they were my family in this life. This had made me feel even more constrained by my current infant body. I couldn''t control how long I stayed awake each day and would often fall asleep without warning. But as mentioned earlier, humans never knew whether tomorrow or an accident would come first. My mother eventually passed away. My father had long anticipated this outcome, given how frail her condition had been. He had used every connection he had and had even sought out Tsunade, the world''s greatest medical-nin, the princess of the Senju clan. But it had all been in vain; her health never improved. "There must be something else we can try. Anything," Father had pleaded with the visiting medical-nin. The man had shaken his head slowly. "Ken-san, we''ve tried everything within our capabilities. She is gone. My sincere condolences." I had witnessed my father''s every effort. As someone familiar with the storyline, I understood that he had done everything he could. Even if I myself had been in the same situation, I wouldn''t have fared better. Perhaps only Madara, with his mastery of medical techniques and White Zetsu, could have saved my mother. But this method had been out of reachmy infant body couldn''t communicate any such ideas, let alone explain my source of information. Her death had dealt a heavy blow to my father, as expected. However, the beast of war didn''t stop ravaging for anyone''s misfortunes. He had held me close, his hands trembling. "I failed her. I failed you both." Even as an infant, I could feel the change in him. The gentle father was beginning to crack. After organizing my mother''s funeral, he had only cared for me for a few months before being called back to the battlefield. "Ken-san, you''re needed on the frontlines," the messenger''s voice had been apologetic but firm. Father had looked at me, hesitating. "Already? But..." "The war waits for no one. Not even grief." You might be wondering what happened to me, a helpless infant just a few months old. In what could be called a grim joke, Konoha had a well-established system for taking care of children left behind during the war. The "Konoha Wartime Childcare Center," established by the Second Hokage, had been specifically designed to address such situations. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The staff at this facility were primarily the wives of ninjas sent to battle. "Another war orphan... at least this one''s quiet," one of the caretakers had murmured as she settled me into my new crib. The Second Hokage''s foresight in establishing this place had been remarkable. Though ''war orphan'' wasn''t quite accurate in my case. In short, my life was secure for the time being. In fact, as a single parent, my father might not have cared for me better than these experienced women, some of whom had already raised two children of their own. These women had mastered the art of caring for war-children. After my father had returned to the battlefield, I could sense the uncontainable emotion from him whenever he came back for short rests between missions. That emotion was hatred. "I''ll make them pay. Every single one." His voice had changed when he held me now, the warmth replaced by something cold and sharp. I prided myself on my ability to read people. I had always thought my father was like Hatake Sakumo, who was a warm and sunny presence to his allies but cold and ruthless to his enemies. But I hadn''t expected my mother''s death to affect him so much. Truthfully, I was deeply concerned about him in this state. Even in my peaceful previous life, I''d seen how hatred corrupted people. But here, in a world of chakra and jutsu, that corruption could be catastrophic. Bringing personal emotions into war would inevitably lead to disaster. He was walking a dangerous path, and I, a mere infant, could only watch. 02 – Vibrator… Vibrator?! ---Ryouma''s POV--- It was Year 38, and this year, I was about to turn five years old. Today''s was weather was particularly pleasant. Through my window, I watched children playing ninja in the streets, their laughter carrying on the breeze. It seemed the Kiri battlefield had turned in Konoha''s favor. Outside, I could hear villagers chatting loudly with each other, wearing noticeably more smiles than they had last winter. "The war seems to be nearing its end, at least on the Land of Water''s side." "All thanks to the Sandaime!" The villagers of Konoha harbored hopes for a peaceful future, thinking this way. But could a war really end so easily? As a someone with knowledge of most of storyline, I knew the war wouldn''t end; on the contrary, it was about to enter its most brutal and intense phase. But I had to admit that I''d skipped what I assumed were fillerswho would''ve thought I''d end up actually living in the Naruto world? Those ''boring'' episodes might have been useful now... Still, I knew enough to be certain of one thing: the worst was yet to come. Even Kage would lose their lives in this prolonged war. As for my own life, I wasn''t overly concerned. After all, as a reincarnator, I had my own system. Moreover, turning five was a crucial time for my system. Although, the system was... well, to call it simple would be an understatement. [Name: Aotsuki Ryouma] [Skills: Chakra Molding] [Wish Rewards: None] [Mail: No New Messages] That was it. As one could see, the system followed a minimalist style. In my previous life, I had enjoyed minimalism, but when it came to my future, I would have much rather had a system packed with useful features. Preferably with a system assistant or mascot. Maybe a black-haired beauty or a white-haired girl with animal earsthat would have been ideal. Don''t judge me. I was a normal otaku. Sadly, these fantasies hadn''t come true. My system wasn''t sentient and only had four functions. --- Stats Panel: Nothing much to say hereit was self-explanatory. Just displayed current skills and abilities. Wish Function: This one was more interesting. Each wish consumed a Wish Heart for a chance at a suitable skill or item. When the system first bound to me, it had gifted me one Wish Heart. However, the success rate of a single wish was pretty low1%. At least it had a pity systemguaranteed success on the tenth try. Daily Check-In: Pretty straightforwardopen the panel, get a check-in. Do it for a year, get a Wish Heart. At least this one couldn''t fail. Mail Function: If you were thinking this sounded useless, you''d be mostly right. The system''s idea of correspondence was apparently just sending "Happy Birthday" once a year. Still, it did come with a Wish Heart, so I couldn''t complain too much. --- So, this made turning five particularly important for me. After receiving this year''s birthday gift, I could finally get my hard pity, just like my previous life''s gacha gamesalways saving for pity. When I had first reincarnated to this world, I had tried a single pull, hoping to get some ability to save my mother. The result had been predictablethe attempt was just a sacrifice to the gacha. But the system, being oh-so-generous, decided to gift me with a booby prize for my first pull. Want to know what I got? The system, in its infinite wisdom, decided that what I really needed was a vibrator. Yes, really. A VIBRATOR!! What was I supposed to do with that? Tell everyone it was some kind of ancient weapon? Wind Release: Soothing Vibration Technique? Lightning Style: Thousand Years of... actually, better not finish that one. It seemed the only way to get something useful was to wait for the guaranteed draw. "What ability will I get that''s most suitable for me right now?" I wondered, eagerly anticipating my birthday. --- These thoughts had kept me up late into the night, and when morning came with its gentle sunlight streaming through my window, I was already up and preparing breakfast. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. , I thought wryly, carefully balancing on my small stool by the stove. The sizzle of eggs filled the kitchen when I heard familiar sounds from the living roomthe methodical clicking of metal against metal as my father sorted his equipment. "Father, are you heading out on a new mission?" Setting down the pan, I hopped off my stool and peeked out from the kitchen door. "Yes, to Kiri," Father replied. Even in this simple task, his movements held the efficiency of an experienced shinobi. "In any case, the village still needs many tasks handled." He paused his counting, looking up at me. "I''ll leave tomorrow. If there''s anything you need, you can go to the care center and find Nohara-san." "Understood, Father," I said, keeping my voice carefully neutral. Speaking of the care center, it was a place where children were looked after together to prevent unexpected incidents. Each caregiver was assigned specific children to care for. And Nohara Misaki was responsible for me. She was very warm-hearted. When her daughter had been just one year old, she had noticed the care center was understaffed and volunteered, saying, "I want Rin-chan to have some playmates." When I had turned three, I was finally allowed to move freely between our home and the care center. Not that the care center was a bad placein fact, because it was run by experienced mothers, every caregiver was excellent at handling children. But the caregivers were just too enthusiastic. When I said enthusiastic, I meant enthusiastic. Don''t ask for details. For someone like me, who retained memories of my previous life, it was overwhelming. The overly affectionate atmosphere made me feel out of place, especially when they got too physical. It seemed I wasn''t quite adept at enjoying this kind of care. Still, it wasn''t the caregivers'' fault for being so enthusiastic. Truth be told, my appearance in this life was undeniably striking, combining all the best features of my parents. Mother had been beautiful but had somewhat androgynous features, with sharp, intense eyes and golden curly hair that cascaded down her back. In modern terms, she had resembled a glamorous Hokkaido gyaru at first glance. Father, on the other hand, had simple white cropped hair, meticulously groomed, giving him the vibe of a principled intellectual. If he had poor eyesight, wearing glasses might even have allowed him to cosplay as a stern detective. As for me, who had inherited their superior genes, I had hair like Father''swhitebut in the form of short, unruly curls that somehow carried an artistic flair. Topping it off was a single stubborn lock of hair that always stood straight up no matter what I did, while my sharp, spirited facial features were a mirror image of Mother''s. And then there were my eyescalm and crystal-clear blue. I had originally wanted to grow out my hair like a Super Saiyan. This was not because I was a DBZ fan, well, I was but this wasn''t the point. Besides, plenty of males in the shinobi world sported long hair. Even the First Hokage, Hashirama, had flowing black locks. But this idea had been vetoed by my father. At the time, he had been preparing for a mission. Hearing my thought, Father had paused briefly before replying with a quick, "I don''t think long hair suits you, Ryouma," and then turned and left. That had been his opinion. I wasn''t too attached to the idea anyway; growing out my hair was just a passing thought. Still, it had been rare for him to outright reject one of my requests. In the past, he had always been indulgent, agreeing to almost every one of my asks, including teaching me how to mold chakra. While other children of the same age were still playing make-believe ninja games, I had casually asked my father to teach me, and he surprisingly agreed. Lucky! That said, if even my doting father didn''t think long hair would suit me, then perhaps it really wasn''t the best idea. And as long it was not like Saitama''s "hair," short was quite good. Misaki, however, had once remarked that she would love to see me with long hair. What a wicked womanshe probably saw me as a dress-up doll and wanted to drag me into the dark world of cross-dressing. Thankfully, Father had thwarted her scheme, sparing me from the embarrassment of leaving behind such a black mark on my history. After thinking about these past trivialities, I snapped back to reality and set the finished breakfast on the table, calling my father to eat. "Father, I made the eggs the way you like them," I said, setting down the last plate. He looked at the perfectly cooked eggs with a slight smile. "You''re becoming quite the cook." "Someone has to make sure you eat properly," I replied, hiding my pride at his praise. Our family had been commoners for generations, so there were no strict dining rules like "no talking during meals," "no shitting on the table," and the likes, but the last part, even we followed the rule. As we ate, I looked up slightly and started tentatively, "How long will you be away on this mission? Ah, I''m not prying into your mission details, just... never mind." I groaned inwardly at my awkward delivery. In my previous life, I had died "unexpectedly," but it wasn''t a situation I could fully control. After all, humanity as a whole had come to an end, and I had spent my last moments without my family, so there were some regrets. I didn''t even have time to get back home... Thus, in this new life, I had resolved to start fresh, facing my new existence with the mindset of a completely new person. Even so, the awkwardness of stumbling over my words made my face flush red with embarrassment. "You want me to be back before your birthday, right?" As expected, he was sharp and immediately understood what I was fretting over. His eyes softened with understanding, reminding me of gentler times before Mother''s death. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back before then. In the meantime, look forward to your birthday gift, Ryouma." "Mm, I will, Father!" I smiled, genuine warmth filling my chest. 03 – Breakfast with the Living ---Third POV--- Just like countless promises broken by the endless war, Ken''s final words to his son would remain unfulfilled. He had lived and died beneath the dark clouds of conflict, never getting the chance to return home. He was unable to protect his wife, unable to resolve misunderstandings with her, and even missed celebrating his son''s last birthday with him. Thus, this man''s life ended full of regrets. ---Ryouma''s POV--- I lowered my head as I sorted through Father''s final belongings, which were delivered by the ANBU. Their masked faces betrayed no emotion as they performed this grim duty, but their movements were gentle. Strange how death came wrapped in such formality... They were just a few personal items, as his body would be handled by the ANBU and buried in the Konoha Cemetery after the funeral. Before this, the family could visit the wartime recovery unit to see their loved ones one last time. The thought of seeing him there made my chest tighten. Among the belongings, one rectangular gift box stood out, distinctly different from the war-worn and weathered items around it. Its condition was almost jarring among his other possessions. It was clear this was a birthday gift he had prepared in advance for me. After a moment of hesitation, my fingers trembling slightly, I decided to untie the ribbon and open the box. Although I had guessed what it might be based on the exterior, the contents still surprised me, leaving me momentarily speechless. Previously, I had casually mentioned to Father an idea for a Lightning Release jutsu. I had speculated that if a weapon were made from chakra-conducting metal, it might be possible to perform a jutsu without hand seals. It was just idle talk, an attempt to create a conversation topic between us, just one of many attempts to bridge the gap between father and son. Unexpectedly, he had taken it seriously. Inside the box was a sword, sheathed and spotless, its great craftsmanship visible even at first glance. I unsheathed the blade. It was a straight sword, about 30 inches longon the longer side for a short sword. The blade gleamed with a cold, white light, and when swung, it gave the illusion of slicing through the darkness of the night. Considering he was an elite jonin, one of the highest earners in Konoha and even the shinobi world, a weapon forged entirely from chakra-conducting metal would still have been beyond his means. I recalled that only Kage-level figures or Sarutobi Asuma in the future had used such high-grade ninja tools in Konoha. The rarity of such a weapon made it even more precious. I thought. As I examined the sword more closely, I noticed a tag tied to its hilt. "Happy Birthday - Gift from Uchiha Homura and Dad." The name Homura rang a bell for me. He had been one of Father''s teammates and had always sent gifts on my birthdays. With this connection, everything made sense. The Uchiha clan had a close relationship with the ninneko, who controlled much of the crafting and trading of high-grade ninja tools in the shinobi world. Given this relationship, the origins of the sword were now clear. However, it also hinted at a deeper bond between Homura and my father. I found myself wondering about the stories behind their friendship that I''d never heard. But none of that mattered anymore. I sheathed the sword, placed it back into the gift box, carefully re-tied the ribbon, and resolved to open it again on my birthday. I held the box, my fingers tracing over its edges. For a second there, it felt like Father was still here somehow, as if some part of him remained in the things he''d left behind. As I packed up his belongings, my mind became cluttered with scattered thoughts, blocking my focus. Each item seemed to carry a memory, a moment I hadn''t appreciated enough at the time. I lay down on the living room floor, pondering whether I truly saw him as my father and was grieving because of that. The ceiling above seemed to spin with my thoughts. Or was it just his death that reminded me of my family from my previous life, stirring my sorrow? The lines between past and present began to blur. To be honest, when I first received news of his death, I hadn''t been overcome with grief to the point of breathlessness. That fact alone brought its own kind of guilt. Why wasn''t I crying? Shouldn''t a child be crying right now? Although I had intended to embrace my new life with a fresh perspective, the reality was that Father and I hadn''t spent much time together. After Mother''s death, he had thrown himself into battles, venting his pent-up guilt and hatred on the battlefield. This phase lasted until I turned three years old, after which things began to improve. But those early years had left their mark on our relationship. As a result, we barely got to spend much time together. And most of our conversations were initiated by me, as he was a man of few words. But was that truly the case? Looking back, perhaps I hadn''t tried hard enough to understand his way of showing care. I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was stirring within me, taking root and beginning to grow. A deeper understanding of who he had been, perhaps. --- A knock on the door woke me. I had unknowingly fallen asleep on the living room floor the night before, and I was grateful for the visitor. Otherwise, lying there all nightdespite my young and healthy body in this lifeI would likely have fallen ill. I stood up, swaying slightly, and went to open the door. Outside stood Misaki''s daughter, Rin. I immediately recognized her from my memories. In this reality, however, we had met at the care center. Her hands were gripping a lunchbox too tightly, and I could see the concern in her eyes. Rin''s mother initially started helping at the care center for one main reason: she wanted to find Rin some playmates. "Good morning, Ryouma. You probably haven''t had breakfast yet, right? My mom made some tamagoyaki before heading to work. It''s a bit lonely eating by myself... Do you want to eat with me? Is that okay?" Rin spoke cautiously, her gaze slightly evasive as she looked at me. She was trying so hard to act normal... just like I would have in my past life. But I could tell this was a lie. The real reason must have been because she had heard from her mother about Father''s passing. Although I considered myself emotionally stable, it would be impolite to keep her standing at the door. So, I invited her in. "Now that you mention it, I haven''t eaten yet. I guess I overslept. Thank you, Rin, you''re a lifesaver. Come on in." I stepped aside, glancing at the messy house. "The house is a bit messy... I haven''t had time to..." "Don''t worry about that!" Rin quickly interrupted, stepping inside. "Let''s just eat while it''s warm." She carried the lunchbox into my home. I was indeed starving and began devouring the perfectly cooked tamagoyaki. "Misaki-san really outdid herself with this tamagoyaki," I said between bites. Her tamagoyaki was truly exceptionalnot only was the balance of egg and milk impeccable, but the presentation was also exquisite. When poked lightly with chopsticks, the tamagoyaki jiggled like pudding, showcasing its incredible texture and elasticity. "Mom made it specially..." Rin started, then hesitated. "She said you might need..." "Need what? A friend?" I smiled gently at her awkwardness. I noticed that she wasn''t eating from the corner of my eye. Instead, she rested her chin in her hands, staring at me absentmindedly. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the Land of Fire, devouring someone else''s cooking enthusiastically was the ultimate compliment to the cook. At the care center, whenever I ate like this, Misaki would smile brightly and even jokingly say: "Oh, Ryouma-chan, if only you were my daughter! Then I could watch you eat like this every day at home." As for why she said "daughter," well, I''d rather not dwell on that. Seeing Rin lost in thought, I lightly cleared my throat and reminded her, "Tamagoyaki gets tougher once it cools. Didn''t you teach me that, Rin?" "Ah! Sorry, sorry!" Rin snapped back to reality and began eating the tamagoyaki in front of her. I could tell she hadn''t heard a word of what I had just said. But she was too embarrassed to ask me to say it all over again. Instead, she focused on eating to cover her awkwardness. This was something I had once taught her: I sighed internally. Despite the minor interruptions, my mood had significantly improved. After all, life had to move forward. Deep down, I reminded myself, With that resolve, I reached out with my chopsticks, stealing a piece of tamagoyaki from Rin''s plate and stuffing it into my mouth. "Hey! That was mine!" she exclaimed, finally showing some real emotion. Hearing her soft gasp of surprise, I chewed and mumbled through my mouthful, "Consider it payment for cleaning services. Rin-okaasan, could you help me clean up the house? I''ve been cursed with a conditionif I do too much housework, I''ll die." This time, she understood me perfectly. Initially puffing her cheeks like an angry pufferfish at my act, she quickly deflated like a balloon upon hearing my request. "Fine, but Ryouma, you''d better stop teasing me. Also, what kind of disease is that? It''s so obviously made up!" "That might be difficult, but I''ll try," I replied with an innocent look. "Ugh!" 04 – The Gift ---Ryouma''s POV--- It was still Year 38, and the weather had been gloomy for the past few days. The clouds hung low over the village, like Kiri''s infamous mist had followed their ninja home. , I thought, adjusting the collar of my formal wear. The funeral of my father was held together with the other ninjas who had sacrificed themselves alongside him. The streets were quieter nownews of Kiri''s attack had spread through the village. Before the funeral, I had gone to see Father''s remains. The ANBU captain had spoken to me directly, his white mask tilted down to my level. "Your father died protecting his comrades," he''d said, voice gentler than his mask would suggest. "He ensured the intelligence reached Konoha." Fortunately, despite the tragedy, my father''s body was relatively intact, as inferred from the mission details disclosed by the ANBU. A few days ago, along the eastern coastline of the Land of Fire, several forward observation points had been breached by an unknown enemy. However, the enemy had not occupied these posts. Instead, they had used this breach to infiltrate deeper into the port area of the Land of Fire''s coastline. The mission of my father''s team had been to investigate these hidden enemies. At first, the investigation had gone smoothly, and based on the intelligence they had sent back, the culprits were identified as the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. However, the withdrawal had not gone as planned. The enemy had appeared to have anticipated the investigators and deliberately lured them into a trap. When the investigation team discovered the enemy, they themselves had already been detected. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen were composed of seven elite jonin, each wielding a unique blade with special abilities. It was said that when the seven acted together, they could destroy a small nation overnight. Facing such opponents, it had already been remarkable that the investigation team managed to send intelligence back to the village. After all, among the team, only my father and Homura had had the strength of elite jonin. The other six members had included four genin. Moreover, the enemy had prepared thoroughly at the port. When the investigation team encountered them, only Biwa Jz, Suikazan Fuguki, and Kuriarare Kushimaru had revealed themselves, while the other three members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had lain in ambush outside port. The team had been caught in a pincer attack, and naturally, the odds of survival had tilted in favor of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. I did not know the specific details of the battle, but one could imagine how dire the situation must have been against such formidable foes. Under the desperate cover of my father and the other five ninjas, Homura and another jonin from the Aburame clan had managed to bring the intelligence back to Konoha. And Konoha had responded swiftly. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had immediately dispatched Jiraiya to lead a team to the port for a counterattack mission. However, the team had found nothing upon arrival. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen had already retreated. As elite jonin, their movements had been exceptionally agile. They had retraced their steps back to the coastline they initially breached, tracked by an Inuzuka jonin. It had been evident that this was a baiting operation by Kiri. Using the overwhelming strength and mobility of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, they had achieved their objectives with a decisive strike and then retreated quickly back to Kiri. This had also served to tie down some of Konoha''s higher-level combat power. After all, upon learning that the enemy was the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Konoha could not afford to send weaker ninjas. In truth, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had been fortunate. Had their retreat been slightly slower, they would have been caught by Jiraiya''s pursuit, and it would have been inevitable for their ranks to lose a few members. --- Now dressed in my black mourning suit, I stood watching Father''s now-buried body. "They died protecting the village..." a young widow whispered nearby. "They all did their duty..." another parent murmured. These practiced consolationsthey had become a script in Konoha. We were all actors in this damn tragedy. Around me, there were other families of the fallen ninjas. Some children, like me, could not suppress their sobs, though we tried hard not to make any noise. Despite all my mental preparation, despite knowing this could happen, I couldn''t stop my tears. Looking at Father''s body just... hit different. Now it was really final. He was gone. My father was really gone. All my adult rationality couldn''t stop my child body''s response to loss, and maybe that was okay. Maybe that was how it should be. The Third Hokage attended the funeral and led the ceremony for the fallen ninjas. His presence suggested higher political implicationsthe Seven Swordsmen attacking our shores would escalate the war further. "Where the leaves dance, the fire burns brightly. The fire will continue to illuminate the village and cause new leaves to sprout." It was my first time hearing these words directly from the Hokage, but I felt nothing in particular. However, the expressions of the other attendees brightened noticeably. With this thought, I felt like the ninja villages was nothing more than a massive pyramid scheme. After the funeral, I walked home, recalling the man at the ceremony wearing the Uchiha clan emblem on his back. The way he stood apart from others caught my attentionnot just grief, but guilt seemed to weigh on his shoulders. He must have been Homura, my father''s friend. I had originally intended to thank him after the funeral, especially for bringing back such valuable information. However, the man had not seemed inclined to speak with me and had left before the funeral even ended. When I arrived at the door of my home and was about to open it, the door opened from the inside. Startled, I instinctively prepared to leap back and create some distance. "Don''t be alarmed, it''s me." It was Homura. He stepped out of the doorway, speaking calmly as he looked at my seemingly frightened expression. I was utterly confused. While infiltration was a basic skill for ninjas, he had just opened the door from the inside. I had thought that Homura and Father shared an extraordinary bond, possibly teammates since graduation. But I hadn''t expected that he would even have a copy of my house key. I distinctly remembered locking the door before leaving. "Homura-san... I didn''t expect" I began, but he cut me off. "Your father spoke often of your... maturity," he said, his eyes studying me intently. "He mentioned you as well," I replied carefully. "His most trusted friend." "Friend... yes." Homura''s gaze sharpened. "And now I have a duty to fulfill." What duty? As I was pondering this, I glanced at him and was about to invite him in for a proper visit. However, as I looked, Homura''s eyes changed. His black pupils morphed into three rotating tomoe, which quickly transformed into three interconnected, droplet-shaped patterns. Mangeky Sharingan! I was shocked to my core. What puzzled me even more was why he would show me those eyes. But soon, I stopped wondering. Everything was blurring. --- sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A short while later, I woke up. When did I fell asleep? Looking around, I muttered to myself, "I came home after the funeral... At the door, I ran into my father''s teammate. Wait... How did I pass out?" Suddenly, the long-dormant system interface appeared, and the notification panel had been updated. --- [Name: Aotsuki Ryouma] [Skills: Chakra Molding, Substitution Jutsu, Transfer Seal - toshi (One-time Use)] [Wish Rewards: None] [Mail: No New Messages] --- I was stunned. How had I suddenly acquired two new skillsand why was one of them a single-use ability? I was familiar with transfer sealsthey were advanced sealing techniques that stored a jutsu in an object or person and automatically released it when certain conditions were met. In the series, Itachi had sealed Amaterasu into Sasuke''s eyes. Considering that the last person I had seen before passing out was Homura, a simple deduction clarified things. The so-called toshi must have been Homura''s Mangeky Sharingan ability. Could it be that he had awakened his Mangeky because of my father''s death? It seemed I had underestimated the bond between them. Thinking this, I opened the description of [Transfer Seal - toshi]. --- [Transfer Seal - toshi: When the you receive fatal damage, time will reverse, restoring your body to its state 24 hours prior.] --- I was stunned. I had suspected that this jutsu had something to do with time manipulation, given its name. After all, in Japanese mythology, toshi-no-Kami was the deity who governed the flow of time itself, ruling over its passage and the changing of seasons. But I hadn''t expected its effect to be this powerfulessentially a miniaturized version of Izanagi. Looks like Homura was worried about my safety, so he came specifically to set up this insurance for me. Thinking this, I suddenly felt guilty. People who hadn''t reincarnated might not understand this kind of emotion. I wasn''t truly my father''s childjust an imposter from Earth. Even in the face of Mother and Father''s deaths, I had only been trying to console myself. Yet I had accepted so much from my new mother in this life. I had always told myself that, as a child, I had no choice but to accept these things. But this time, I didn''t want to make excuses for my indifference anymore. I wanted to do something. I''d been viewing this world through the lens of a reader, treating these people as characters. But their blood, their sacrificesthey were real. Chisato and Ken, they were my family. My parents. And I was their son. At the very least, I needed to grow stronger and find a way to avenge them against the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and Kiri. This should be, no, this was my duty as their son. 05 – Five Years of Saving, Nine Wishes of Shame ---Ryouma''s POV--- I had already spent nearly five years in this world. Today marked the eve of my fifth birthday. For others, this might just be a slightly special day, but for me, it was second only to the day of my reincarnation in significance. Now I was counting seconds until midnight. This was because, at the stroke of midnight, my system would send me the annual birthday email. Along with the email came a Wish Heart, and tomorrow''s full-year attendance reward would also include another Wish Heart. Five years of saving up for a ten-pull. Five years! I couldn''t count how many late nights I had spent staring at the wish interface of my system. In my past life, I would''ve laughed at anyone this obsessed with a gacha system. "So this is what it feels like to be obsessed with something? I think I get it now!" I muttered, smiling wryly. As my mind wandered aimlessly, time slowly ticked away. The waiting was almost worse than the pulling itself. Finally. [Ding! You have received a new email. This email will disappear in 365 days. Please check it promptly.] No animation, no suspense buildingjust pure functionality. Even the most basic gacha games tried harder. Though I supposed in a world of life and death, flashy animations would be rather tasteless. The content of the email was always the same: [Thank you for your support and companionship over the past year. We are pleased to grant you a Wish Heart and wish you smooth sailing in your new life.] I claimed the system''s gift, and with the extra Wish Heart from the full-year attendance reward, my slightly trembling hands opened the wish panel. The system guaranteed a 100% success rate for the tenth wish. According to the system, these wishes weren''t like random gacha pulls in some games. When a wish succeeded, it would reward me with the skill most suitable for me. So I didn''t have to worry about pulling some useless skill. "Let''s start the wishing!" [Would you like to spend 9 Wish Hearts for 9 wishes? Please note, the tenth wish is guaranteed to succeed.] I sighed. [Confirm.] [Consumed 9 Wish Hearts. Wishing begins.] [First Wish Failed. Consolation Prize: Elizabeth Liones''s Unwashed Panty] I blinked. Then again. Then rubbed my eyes, hoping I had misread. I stared at the notification. Not thinking about it. Not questioning how or why. Moving on. [Second Wish Failed. Consolation Prize: Used Tissue from Unknown Source] I felt something inside me wither and die. Nope. Nope. NOPE. I wasn''t even going to entertain the thought of who it belonged to or what it was used for. [Third Wish Failed. Consolation Prize: Bootleg Copy of "Icha Icha Paradise" C Not Yet Written] I picked up the book, flipped through the poorly stapled pages, and frowned. This This was just handwritten gibberish. Who even wrote this? [Fourth Wish Failed. Consolation Prize: One (1) Slightly Used Chopstick] I held up the lone chopstick, staring at it. A single, slightly used chopstick. Not a pair. Just one. And it was slightly used. Who was using this? Why only one? Then I saw the fine engraving on the side. "Property of Senju Muzo." I squinted. Who the hell was Senju Muzo?! Was this some forgotten ancestor of the Senju clan? Some legendary chopstick wielder lost to time? Or just some random guy who had his dinner rudely interrupted by the system snatching his utensils from across the multiverse? I had so many questions, and absolutely zero answers. [Fifth Wish Failed. Consolation Prize: Genuine Plastic Kunai] I tested it in my hand. Flimsy. Hollow. Barely sharp enough to cut air. If I threw this at someone, they''d probably just get mildly inconvenienced. Fantastic. Absolutely fantastic. [Sixth Wish Failed. Consolation Prize: Pre-packaged Bubblegum from Hisoka C Never Touched] Wait Hisoka? I cautiously examined the package. It was unopened. Untouched. Just normal gum. Why would the system specify that he never touched it? Was it implying that if he had touched it, it would have been dangerous? I had never been more relieved to receive something completely normal in my life. Still, I threw it into storage scroll. Just in case. [Seventh Wish Failed. Consolation Prize: Kakashi''s Missing Left Sock] I choked. Kakashi''s Missing Left sock? At this point, I wouldn''t be surprised if the next prize was the concept of disappointment itself. [Eighth Wish Failed. Consolation Prize: Diet Water?] I read the label. "Now with 50% fewer calories!" I opened the bottle. It was clear. Odorless. In every way, identical to normal water. What exactly made it diet? I took a cautious sip. Yep. It was just water. Just plain normal water. [Ninth Wish Failed. Consolation Prize: Used Condom from Happy Stranger of Unknown Timeline] I needed cleansing. I needed purification. I needed to scrub my very soul. Without a second thought, I sprinted to the bathroom. The door slammed behind me. Clothes were ripped off and flung into a corner like they had personally offended me. I turned the shower to full blast, letting the scalding water rain down as I scrubbed every inch of my skin like I was trying to erase the memory from existence. But it wasn''t enough. I shampooed my hair three times. I used body wash like my life depended on it. I even considered using bleach, but I wasn''t that desperate. Not yet. Only after what felt like an eternity did I finally step out, feeling somewhat less tainted. I dried off, put on fresh clothes, and took a deep breath. [Tenth Wish... Processing...] The system had tormented me for nine whole wishes. This was it. The guaranteed success. [Wish Succeeded!] [Congratulations! You have obtained the skill: Rikugan] Huh? Rikugan? If I remembered correctly, it was an ability from Jujutsu Kaisen. But wasn''t it powered by cursed energy? sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I didn''t have any cursed energy to use it! Was this really the most suitable skill for me? I thought as I opened the skill description. --- [Skill: Rikugan Ability 1: 360-degree long-range vision. Ability 2: See through the principles behind most ninjutsu. Ability 3: Predict chakra trajectory and movement. Ability 4: Precise chakra control. Ability 5: Minimize chakra consumption.] --- It was very much in the style of the system interfacesimple and straightforward. Still, the explanation was clear enough. This was a chakra-based version of the Rikugan. It wasn''t surprising that I didn''t get the Limitless Technique. After all, Limitless and Rikugan were two different things. The system wasn''t running some kind of "Buy One Get One Free" promotion. So I didn''t feel disappointed. Hoping for two abilities from a single guaranteed wish was wishful thinking. I pulled out a mirror from my bedside drawer to inspect my new Rikugan. Maybe it was because my original eyes already had blue pupils, but now they just looked a little brighter. Nothing seemed particularly different. When I looked around, I realized something incrediblewhat I thought was just a slight change in brightness turned out to be a mind-blowing ability. Within a radius of several dozen kilometers centered on myself, everything was laid bare before my eyes. Several dozen kilometers? Was this for real? I knew that in the shinobi world, there was a famous sensory ability called Kagura''s Mind Eye, which also had a radius of several dozen kilometers. But the information the Rikugan could perceive completely outclassed Kagura''s Mind Eye. In my new vision, I could selectively see through buildings and even people, viewing what was behind them. I could also observe the flow of chakra within every individual. This aspect resembled the Byakugan, but the Rikugan had a far greater range. The standard range of a regular Byakugan was only about a kilometer. For an ordinary ninja, a kilometer was already an impressive sensory range. But compared to the Rikugan or Kagura''s Mind Eye, with their dozens-of-kilometers radius, the Byakugan was far behind. I suddenly wondered what Rin might be doing at this time. However, knowing her disciplined nature, she was probably already asleep. I turned my gaze toward the Nohara household. To my surprise, Rin was still awake. She was lying on her bed, hugging an ugly shark plushie, her small head dangling off the edge of the bed, seemingly talking to herself. Hm... I could see Rin speaking, but I couldn''t hear a word. It seemed I would have to learn lip-reading. Speaking of which, did the Hyga members know how to lip-read? Or had they simply never thought about it? Probably not, but now that I thought about it, this wasn''t something depicted in the manga either. It might be worthwhile subject to research. For me, the Rikugan offered the investigative capacity of the Byakugan and the sensory range of Kagura''s Mind Eye. This ability could undoubtedly be of immense use in warfare. However, I wasn''t even enrolled in the Ninja Academy yet, let alone ready to set foot on a battlefield. For now, I could disguise myself as having exceptional sensory abilities when the time came. Having tested two abilities, I turned my attention to the next one: precise chakra control. I thought for a moment. If there was any ninjutsu that truly showcased precise chakra control, it had to be medical ninjutsu. But I had never practiced medical ninjutsu before, nor did my father''s ninjutsu collection include such techniques. As for other techniques, one came to mind: the Rasengan. In the series, the training method for the Rasengan was one of the most detailed among all techniques, with each stage heavily reliant on chakra control. With that thought, I extended my hand, attempting to replicate the Rasengan. Following the series'' instructions, I began shaping my chakra into a sphere, filled with wildly rotating energy. As chakra flowed from my hand, a bright blue sphere slowly formed in my palm. I stared at it in disbelief. Did I just succeed? Was this some kind of fluke? To test it, I gently pressed the Rasengan against the corner of my bedside table. The corner of the table instantly shattered, leaving behind jagged wooden splinters. It was the real deal. As I formed the Rasengan again, I noticed something fascinating. My chakra wasn''t just controlledit was perfectly optimized. Looking at the damage caused by the Rasengan, I dispersed the chakra in my hand. Even with just a light touch, it had such destructive powerI had truly succeeded. But I didn''t feel that creating the Rasengan was particularly difficult. Was this the power of chakra control? I even noticed that my chakra consumption wasn''t significant at all. That was because not a single bit of chakra had been wasted during the creation of the Rasengan. "This is incredible! That crazy idea I casually mentioned to Father about using redirected chakra to create a seal-less Lightning Release jutsuit might actually be possible to develop!" Performing a jutsu without hand seals would cut activation time by at least 40%. In a real fight, that fraction of a second could mean survival. Combined with the Rikugan''s predictive abilities... Converting chakra directly, bypassing hand seals entirelyit would require precise restructuring of the chakra pathways, similar to the Rasengan''s rotation principle but with directional flow instead of spiral containment. That short blade of mine might finally come in handy. Should I give it a name? Unfortunately, whether in my past life or this one, I had always been terrible at naming things. After mulling over it for a while, I gave up. I should probably use existing names. And the only names I could come up with were things like Frostmourne or Lostvayne. The Rikugan I acquired was truly satisfying. I spent the rest of the night testing and researching its potential until I eventually fell into a deep sleep. 06 – First Academy Day ---Ryouma''s POV--- I ended up spending my birthday at the Nohara household, as both Obito and Rin had rejected my suggestion for a training camp. "Happy birthday! Ryouma-chan~" Misaki''s warm voice filled the room as she brought out another dish. "Happy birthday, Ryouma!" Rin proudly pointed at the slightly lopsided cake on the dining table. "Look what I made. Mom helped, but I did most of it myself." , I thought, noting the flour still dusting her cheek. The cake wasn''t perfectone side had risen higher than the other, and the frosting was a bit unevenbut somehow that made it better. "She insisted on baking it herself," Misaki smiled, adjusting the candles. "Though I had to stop her from adding an extra cup of sugar." "Mom! I told you not to mention that!" Rin''s face flushed red as she tried to shush her mother. The dining table was set with more care than usual. Besides the cake, there were all my favoritesgrilled mackerel, miso soup with extra tofu, and even tempura. "Thank you for having me over, Misaki-san," I said, maintaining my usual politeness. "Always so formal!" Misaki laughed, ruffling my hair. Her hand lingered for a moment, gentle and warm. "You''re practically family now." She didn''t mention Father, didn''t offer empty condolences. Instead, she simply added another bowl of rice to my plate. "Eat upyou''re still growing." After enjoying a hearty dinner with the Nohara family, I made my way to my house with two gifts in hand. Rin had followed me. "I picked the tool pouch myself!" she explained proudly. "The reinforced stitching should last longer, and I made sure the compartments would fit field supplies properly." "Thank you, RIn." "Just... make sure you use it properly, okay? Mom says proper organization can save lives in the field." "I will," I promised, then turned to Misaki who was watching us from the doorway. "Thank you for the wonderful birthday party, Misaki-san." "Anytime, Ryouma-chan! You''re always welcome." --- Ever since that incident with Homura, I felt as if life in Konoha had become too comfortable. I had forgotten the dangers of the shinobi world. Since my reincarnation, I hadn''t left Konoha. I had no idea what life was like in other nations or other ninja villages. However, based on my memories and context of the original storyline, I could deduce that the citizens in most of the nations lived lives filled with insecurity and hardship. Even if it was just to maintain my current peaceful life, I realized I had no choice but to grow stronger. Sitting on the sofa in my living room, I opened the gifts from Misaki and Rin. Misaki''s gift was a ninja vest, while Rin''s was that carefully chosen ninja tool pouchboth were highly practical and reflected the current trend for gifts in the ninja world. Thinking of this, I went to Father''s room and took out the birthday gift box I had found earlier while organizing his belongings. "Thank you for the giftI''ve received it," I murmured softly. I untied the ribbon, opened the box, and took out the short blade prepared by Homura and Father together. I decided to name the short blade Lostvayne. One day, I would personally use this blade to sever the backbone of Kiri and the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. --- As another year in Konoha passed, I turned six years old. While the beginning of the school year at the Ninja Academy approached, I hadn''t recklessly pushed my body to extreme limits in training over the past year, despite my father''s death. As a reincarnator with memories of a previous life, and especially one who had lived in the information-rich 21st century, I knew how to train myself step by step. At the very least, dragging my five-year-old body to run laps around Konoha every day wasn''t an option. Even if I could handle it, Rin wouldn''t be able to. That''s rightafter learning that I could mold chakra, she seemed to realize she had been slacking off for too long. She begged me to let her join my training regimen. Because of this, and to prevent the her from turning into a muscular woman like Bisky, I couldn''t set the intensity of our training too high. "Ryouma! Ryouma! This is greatwe''re in the same class!" Rin exclaimed with a radiant smile, clasping her hands in front of her chest as we entered the Academy classroom. "Yeah, it''s Class 1," I replied casually, while my gaze swept across the classroom. I saw several familiar faces. Kakashi and Sakumo were there. The curly-haired girl must be Kurenai, and the boy beside her... was that Asuma? , I mused, watching them. Kurenai hadn''t yet developed her infamous genjutsu skills, and Asuma still carried the weight of being the Hokage''s son in his posture. Seriously? Kurenai was so young, and Asuma''s already got ulterior motives? Ah, they were both the same age, so it was fine... unless he was some kind of reincarnator. "Ryouma, what are you looking at?" Rin noticed that I had stopped observing our surroundings and was staring straight ahead. She followed my gaze, her smile freezing slightly. "Ah, sorry, I was just lost in thought," I quickly clasped my hands together in apology, trying to reassure her. "But speaking of which, there are so many of us here. I thought the war would make many villagers reluctant to send their children to become ninjas." Hm... wait. I had made a mistake in basic reasoning. In the shinobi world, ninjas had replaced samurai as a proper profession. Although the risks were high, the rewards for missions shouldn''t be low either. Even a genin might be able to support an ordinary family with the mission payouts. Moreover, living in a war-torn world, who wouldn''t want to gain strength? Added to that, the Third Hokage''s constant promotion of heroic ninja deeds had made the residents of Konoha more willing to send their children to the Academy. I was till too inexperienced Hearing my doubts, Rin responded, "Huh? Is that so? But when I told my mom I wanted to attend the Ninja Academy, she agreed right away." "I was too hasty with my assumptions. Anyway, let''s find our seats in the classroom first." "Okay! But don''t worry about it too much, Ryouma. After all, it''s hard to predict what other people are thinking," Rin said kindly, as always. We quickly found our seats. And since we had registered together during enrollment, our seats were naturally next to each other. "Didn''t expect to be in the same class, huh? Ryouma, Rinby the way, have you seen that idiot, Obito?" Kakashi greeted us and asked casually, though his eyes showed a hint of concern. Before joining the Ninja Academy, the four of us had already become friends due to some earlier incidents. "Obito hasn''t shown up yet? Class is about to start. He''s going to be late, if he doesn''t come soon... And that''ll leave a bad impression on the teacher on the very first day," Rin said worriedly, fidgeting with her pencil. I pretended to look around, but actually used my perception to scan the entire Konoha. I really found him. --- On the other side of the Academy, a boy wearing goggles was helping an elderly woman with a large backpack, who was struggling to walk. He adjusted the heavy bag on his shoulder, flashing his signature grin. The kind-hearted boy was none other than Uchiha Obito. Today was supposed to be his first day at the Ninja Academy, but whether he forgot or decided that helping the old lady was more important, I didn''t know. But in any case, I knew he was going to be late. --- "Oh, I see now." "Kakashi, don''t worry. His probably off helping an old lady ask for directions or catching cats and dogs again. Just be ready for the possibility that he might be late all day," I said after retracting my perception range. "That''s the worst-case scenario, Ryouma," Rin retorted, but her lips twitched with a suppressed smile. "Forget it. I''ll just talk to the teacher later and pick up Obito''s enrollment paperwork for him," Kakashi sighed, already resigned to covering for their tardy friend. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. , I observed. The bell rang. We returned to our seats as a middle-aged ninja wearing a flak jacket walked in through the classroom door. "Good morning. My name is Sarutobi Kosuke, and I''ll be your homeroom teacher from now on. I''m very strict when it comes to teaching, so prepare yourselves," the man said with a stern face. "Ryouma, Kosuke-sensei seems like the really strict type. Looks like Obito is in trouble," Rin whispered to me. "It''s fine. Kakashi will explain things for him. No matter how strict the teacher is, they''d go easy on someone if Kakashi is the one speaking up for them," I said nonchalantly. After all, Kakashi''s reputation as a prodigy had already spread even before he joined the academy. Not to mention that his father was none other than Konoha''s White Fang. The saying "like father, like son" was just as popular in the ninja world. "Alright, let''s start with introductions. From the first person on the left, it''s your turn. Introduce yourself," Kosuke pointed to a boy with pineapple-shaped hair sitting in the corner. "This is such a bother. What should I even say, sensei?" the pineapple-haired boy asked, clearly uncomfortable with the idea of self-introductions. "Just your name, what you like, what you dislike, and what your dream is. That''s all," Kosuke responded as if he had been expecting this question, offering a simple and effective template. "What a pain. My name is Nara Shigeno. I like lying around at home, dislike troublesome things, and my dream is to marry a wife who''s not too pretty and not too plain, and just live out my life peacefully." I thought, amused. After his introduction, Shigeno sat down. "Great! Very energetic. Next," Kosuke said, unfazed by Shigeno''s half-hearted introduction. His goal was to ensure the students got a basic impression of one another. "My name is Mitarashi Anko. I like sweet bean soup and dango. I dislike food without sugar. My dream is to become a kunoichi like Tsunade-sama." "My name is Sarutobi Asuma..." the young boy began, standing straight with the unmistakable bearing of the Hokage''s son. 07 – The Glass Cannon Dilemma ---Ryouma''s POV--- "My name is Aotsuki Ryouma. I enjoy studying ninjutsu, dislike unexpected events, and my dream is to protect the peaceful life I have." I finished my self-introduction in a methodical manner and sat down. "He''s so cute!" A girl in the class whispered softly. This wasn''t surprising. In the shinobi world, where the average lifespan was less than 40, kids matured early. The harsh reality of our world pushed everything forwardchildhood, training, even attraction. What was more, I was indeed good-looking in this life. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ignoring the girls who were swooning over me, I looked out the window. Yes, my seat was the legendary "last row by the window," famously the "protagonist seat." But that wasn''t the main point. The focus was on a green figure running outside on the playground. Sweat had soaked through his outfit, and his breaths came in visible gasps. Yet his eyesI could see them clearlystill burned with the same intensity as his first lap. A banner fluttered behind him, reading, "Run 500 laps to qualify for admission." That must be Might Guy. The person in the larger green bodysuit beside him should be his father, Might Duy. According to the storyline, the Third Hokage should currently be secretly observing the new students. After witnessing Guy''s perseverance, he would add Guy, who was initially rejected, to the list of alternate admissions. It was hard to say if Guy''s later deep respect for the Third Hokage stemmed, in part, from this. Life has a way of creating these quiet turning points. Still, it might be a good idea to encourage the father-son duo after school. While Duy was another matter, I remembered that during this period, Guy cared quite a bit about others'' opinions of him. In my previous life, I really admired him as a character. For the current young Guy, having a peer acknowledge him might help him define his shinobi path more quickly. ---Third POV--- "My name is Aotsuki... no, I''m Nohara Rin. I enjoy cooking, don''t particularly dislike anything, and my dream is to become a kunoichi like Tsunade-sama." she thought as she quickly sat down, her face blushing at her slip of the tongue. Her mind had been preoccupied with Ryouma''s earlier self-introduction and the part where he mentioned "disliking unexpected events." She wondered what he meant by that. Before she realized it, she had blurted out her introduction. Rin, still just a young girl yet to become a ninja, was naturally concerned about how others perceived her. In truth, not many people noticed her slip of the tongueRyouma included, as he was focused on the two green figures on the playground. The self-introductions were nearing their end. Suddenly, Ryouma felt a gaze locked onto him. It wasn''t Rin; if it were her, his body wouldn''t have reacted with such alertness. Using his Rikugan and its 360-degree field of vision, he quickly pinpointed the source: a black-haired girl. Judging by her clothing, she must be from the Uchiha clan. The Uchiha were indeed known for their good looks; she had the quintessential straight black hair. In his previous life, people would surely have called her "waifu." Weird people. The girl quickly looked away, as it was her turn to introduce herself. "My name is Uchiha Shiori. I like growing stronger, dislike the weak, and my dream is to become a figure like the First Hokage." After speaking, she sat down. Even her voice was the perfect tone of a studious girl. This definitely warranted extra attentionah, no, it was worth taking note of her. The academic workload at the Ninja Academy wasn''t heavy, and school ended early in the afternoon. Many clan ninjas sent their children to the Academy primarily to help them form reliable bonds and build relationships with the descendants of other ninja clans. These clan-born children would spend much of their time after school mastering their family''s secret techniques, so the Academy naturally didn''t take up too much of their time. As for civilian ninjas who truly wanted to learn more about ninjutsu at school, well, they had no choice. The ninja world is like this: the gap between civilian ninjas and clan ninjas is enormous. Without some kind of extraordinary luck, most civilians would remain chunin for their entire lives. Only a very few exceptions manage to break this limitlike Namikaze Minato or Aotsuki Ken. ---Ryouma''s POV--- Rin and I walked out of the classroom together, while Kakashi went to help Obito with his enrollment paperwork. Outside the school, Guy had collapsed to his knees, chest heaving, the dirt around him darkened with sweat. His legs trembled with each attempt to stand, but his hands remained firmly clenched, pressing against the ground as he pushed himself up once more. Duy knelt beside him, one hand on Guy''s shoulder. I couldn''t hear their words, but I saw Guy''s head shake, saw his father''s grip tighten. Then Duy stood, demonstrating a stancesomething about proper form even when exhausted, judging by his gestures. Guy watched intently, his eyes never leaving his father''s movements despite his obvious fatigue. As the sun set, the father and son embraced each other in tears. "This feels like a scene from a historical drama. Let''s go, Rin," I said, watching the touching moment as if it were a world-class painting. I felt like my eyes needed cleansing. "But aren''t those two... embarrassed?" Rin couldn''t understand but decided to respect it. "It''s fine; it''s just their way of expressing their emotions," I explained after seeing her shocked expression. "In our world, understanding others is as important as any jutsu." As we passed by the father and son, I paused and spoke to Guy. "I saw your effort on the playground. That kind of dedication will make you an outstanding ninja someday." "But I couldn''t complete the challenge..." "Does it matter? Real strength isn''t about completing every task perfectly it''s about never giving up." With that, I quickly walked away. I had to leave quicklywhat if the two of them grabbed me and started crying together while singing praises of youth? I couldn''t take that risk. Rin also left a few words of encouragement before skipping a few steps ahead to catch up with me. Guy loudly thanked us as we walked away. "Thank you for your support!" --- "You seem to understand a lot about being a ninja," Rin observed thoughtfully as we walked down the dusty road leading away from the Academy. "I just observe," I replied with a slight smile. "Sometimes watching tells you more than any textbook." Rin nodded, her footsteps light beside mine. "This is where I turn," she said as we reached the intersection. She adjusted her bag, hesitating for a moment. "See you tomorrow, Ryouma?" "Yeah, see you tomorrow," I replied, watching as she headed down the street. Her small figure grew distant, occasionally waving to villagers she knew. I continued my walk home, passing the training grounds where several chunin were wrapping up their practice. When I reached home, I slipped off my sandals at the entrance and headed straight to my room. The house was quiet, save for the distant sounds of village life coming through my window. I settled at my desk and opened the interface of my system. [Name: Aotsuki Ryouma] [Skills: Chakra Molding, Substitution Jutsu, Transfer Seal - toshi (One-time Use), Rasengan, Fire Release: Flame Bullet, Lightning Release: Ground Strike, Shadow Clone Technique, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique] [Wish Rewards: Rikugan] [Mail: No New Messages] For someone who had just entered the Ninja Academy, this system interface was undeniably luxurious, all thanks to the chakra control capabilities of the Rikugan. , I mused while reviewing my progress. The more I practiced the ninjutsu from the scrolls left behind by Father, the more I realized just how absurdly precise the so-called "precise chakra control" truly was. My chakra attributes were Fire, Lightning, and Wind. My father had Fire and the Lightning attribute he later trained. Thus, I could only use Fire Release and Lightning Release as references for practice. Since gaining the Rikugan, my abilities had significantly improved after just one year of trainingespecially in ninjutsu. For example, both the Shadow Clone Technique and the Rasengan required little training; I mastered them on my first attempt. Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique was similar in structure to the Shadow Clone Technique, so with minor adjustments, I learned it easily as well. I focused most of my energy on studying the nature and shape transformations of lightning chakra. I wanted to develop a technique similar to the Third Raikage''s Lightning Chakra Mode. In my past life, it was well-known that most ninjas were "glass cannons." I envied the Lightning Chakra Mode for its defensive capabilities. However, my research had recently reached a bottleneck. Without the refined, battle-hardened body of someone like the Third Raikage, adapting to the stimulation of lightning chakra was a slow process. This realization made me understand that even with the assistance of the Rikugan, researching many ninjutsu techniques was far from simple. Researchers like Orochimaru and Tobiramatheir greatest achievement wasn''t jutsu creation, but understanding fundamentals. And it was time to apply that lesson. 08 – Guiding Another’s Flame ---Ryouma''s POV--- "Shuriken Shadow Clone!" I watched as Rin tossed a single shuriken into the air and immediately formed a series of hand seals. Her movements were getting faster, more precise with each practice session. In an instant, the single flying shuriken multiplied into dozens, clattering against the wooden target. "Yay! I finally succeeded, Ryouma!" We were in a secluded section of the forest on the outskirts of Konoha''s third training ground, a spot I had meticulously scouted using my Rikugan after several rounds around the village. Before starting our session, I''d set up three detection sealsbasic but effective for warning us of any approaching chakra signatures. The area was rarely visited, and a river meandered nearby, making it an ideal place forerr, not romantic rendezvousbut intensive ninja training. I approached the target Rin had just struck, examining the depth of the embedded shurikens and nodding in satisfaction. The spread pattern showed remarkable improvement from her previous attempts. "The power is decent, and the number is sufficient. Congratulations, Rin, you''ve completely mastered this technique." I pondered this question. Since she joined my training sessions, she had steadily learned basic chakra control exercises like tree climbing and water walking. Each session built upon the last, her progress remarkable even by my standards. In terms of ninjutsu, I had taught her the Shadow Clone Technique and the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique. "Before we move on," I said, pulling out a leaf, "show me your chakra control exercise from last time." Rin nodded eagerly, took the leaf, and began channeling her chakra. The leaf trembled slightly between her fingers. "Good. Your chakra flow is more stable now," I noted. Most ninja focused on power, but control was what separated the elite. Currently, Rin was already far stronger than other ninjas of her age, even those from prominent clansshe could already be considered a genius. Well, though the title of "genius" was somewhat cheap in the shinobi world. As I was lost in thought, Rin blushed faintly upon hearing my praise. She placed her hands behind her back and lightly tapped her toes on the ground as she said, "Ehehe, it''s all thanks to you, Ryouma!" In truth, she wasn''t entirely wrong. While her natural chakra control abilities were not bad, achieving this level of prowess at her age wasn''t something that could be attained through effort alone. "Let''s try something new," I said, moving closer. "Channel your chakra while I guide it." "It feels different from before..." Rin''s eyes widened as she felt the subtle changes in her chakra flow. "I''m showing your chakra a more efficient path. Remember this sensation." While hard work was important, what truly made a difference was the "boost" I had discreetly provided. My Rikugan granted me extraordinarily precise chakra control, and through physical contact, I could guide and control another person''s chakra flowprovided they didn''t resist. Naturally, Rin didn''t resist my assistance. By maintaining contact, I could help her manipulate her chakra, accelerating her learning process significantly. Back to the matter at hand, her chakra nature was fire and water. Teaching Fire Release techniques was straightforward since I myself had a fire nature, and the Aotsuki family archives contained plenty of Fire Release jutsu. Water Release techniques, however, were another matter. I couldn''t think of any reliable sources to acquire decent Water Release jutsu at the moment. For now, we''d focus on Fire Release training. "Rin, your next training mission will be even tougher, so don''t get too complacent with your current achievements." Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Got it, Ryouma-sensei!" "Just Ryouma is fine..." I sighed, knowing it was pointless. "Yes, Ryouma-sensei!" She beamed at me, eyes twinkling with mischief. That innocent smile couldn''t fool meshe knew exactly what she was doing. Even after all our training sessions together, she insisted on the title. I shook my head with a slight smile. "Excellent, Rin. Your next training goal is..." I plucked a leaf from a nearby tree, pinched it between my fingers, and suddenly ignited a flame, reducing the leaf to ash in seconds. "...this." "Whaaaat?" Rin blinked in astonishment, and she quickly asked with genuine curiosity, "How did you do that? You didn''t even form any seals, yet the leaf caught fire on its own? Tell me, please?" "Ahem." I cleared my throat, straightened my expression, and began my lecture in earnest. "This is called chakra nature transformation. It''s an advanced chakra technique, and even many jonin struggle to master it. Watch carefullychakra nature isn''t just about element type." "Then what is it about?" Rin leaned forward, completely absorbed. "It''s about understanding your chakra''s fundamental properties. Like how water flows and fire burnsbut more than that. Each nature has its own ''personality.''" "Wow, that''s incredible!" Rin''s enthusiasm was as boundless as ever. "Start with visualization," I continued, holding up another leaf. "Imagine your chakra as a flame. But control is crucialthat''s where your excellent chakra control comes in." "And once you learn to master chakra nature transformation, you''ll be able to incorporate it into your jutsu, like this." I believed in hands-on demonstrations over excessive theorizing. I pulled a shuriken from the ninja tool pouch Rin had gifted me. To make it easier for her to follow, I deliberately slowed my movements. First, I threw the shuriken, immediately forming hand seals as flames spewed from my mouth, catching up to the shuriken mid-flight and attaching themselves to it. But that wasn''t allI swiftly formed another set of seals, using the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique. The flame-covered shuriken multiplied into over a dozen copies. When the flaming shuriken struck the target, it didn''t just stop thereit triggered a chain reaction of fiery explosions. "This is the enhanced version of the Phoenix Sage Flower Nail Crimson with chakra nature transformation." "Normally, it only allows flames to adhere to shuriken, slightly increasing their range and damage. It doesn''t trigger additional explosions upon hitting the target." "And in real combat," I added, gesturing to the smoldering target, "this technique has three main applications." Rin''s eyes lit up with understanding. "Area control, distraction, and...?" "Exactly. The third is force multiplication." I could have created even more shuriken clones, but since this was just a demonstration, there was no need to go that far. "Then why not just throw multiple shuriken directly? That way, you wouldn''t need to use the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique afterward, giving the enemy less time to react and saving chakra," Rin asked thoughtfully after watching my demonstration. "That''s a good point," I replied. "However, chakra nature transformation is a very delicate technique. Even attaching flames to a single shuriken is already quite challenging. Using the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique afterward simplifies the process significantly. It''s a clever combination of techniques." "Besides, there''s a limit to how many shuriken you can throw yourself. Once your chakra reserves improve in the future, combining it with the Shadow Clone Technique will greatly enhance the power of this jutsu, unlocking its true potential." I had anticipated Rin''s question and had a prepared response ready, cunning as ever. What I didn''t mention, though, was the cost. Shuriken, especially during wartime, were expensive. When imbued with fire-natured chakra, shuriken would lose their sharpness after usetheir tips dulled by the flames. In training, they could be collected and reused, but on the battlefield, throwing a large number of shuriken without the Shadow Clone Technique would be wasteful. It was convenient, sure, but I wasn''t rich enough to afford such tactics regularly. I almost snorted at the ridiculous thought. Still, the economics of ninja tools was no laughing matter. I watched Rin examining one of the dulled shuriken from our practice, her eyes tracing the scorch marks along its edge. She seemed fascinated by how the fire had changed the metal''s properties. Through my research and observations of other ninjas, I had noticed significant variations in how different ninja executed the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique. Some preferred using it with fuma shuriken, while others favored kunai. The most impressive version I''d witnessed was from the Yellow Flash himself, Minato. His version of the technique was absolutely devastatingwhile other ninjas'' versions might be compared to simple projectiles, Minato''s was like a storm of destruction. After careful analysis, I theorized that he must be infusing wind-natured chakra into his technique, which would explain the remarkable difference in power. This observation had inspired my own experimentation with different chakra natures. Through extensive testing, I discovered that different chakra natures had varying compatibility with different weapons. My innate chakra natures were fire, wind, and lightning. Fire chakra worked best with shuriken due to their surface area. Wind and lightning chakra, on the other hand, were more suited to weapons like kunai and senbon. The piercing nature of these chakra types complemented the weapons'' natural properties. It seemed I had a natural talent for research and experimentation, and watching other skilled ninjas had given me valuable insights into improving my own techniques. "Your progress is excellent, Rin," I said as we wrapped up the session. "Next week, we''ll build on what you''ve learned today." 09 – Four Academy Students vs. The Court of Public Opinion ---Ryouma''s POV--- After completing an intense training session, Rin and I decided to visit the ninja tool shop. I inspected my dulled kunai with a critical eye. These were getting dull faster than expected. The life of a ninja, despite its high earnings, came with equally high expenses. On our way to the shop, we overheard several villagers murmuring among themselves. "Did you hear? That White Fang abandoned his mission." "What?! Are you talking about the same hero?" "Pfft, still calling him a hero? All the advantage he gained for the frontlines is now gone." "I heard the village suffered a huge loss because of it." "My brother''s unit had to work twice as hard to make up for that loss," another villager added bitterly. , I thought silently. The timing matched perfectly. In the original timeline, during Kakashi''s first year at the Ninja Academy, his father took his own life. The incident had originally unfolded when Sakumo, while on a mission, prioritized the safety of his comrades over completing the mission. This decision, though it saved lives, resulted in significant losses for the village. When he returned to the village, his comrades were safe, but the villagers, upon learning of his decision, began to blame him. A wave of public criticism crashed down upon him, with rumors of betrayal even surfacing from unknown sources. Ultimately, even the ninjas Sakumo had saved joined in accusing him. The culmination of this relentless public condemnation was Sakumo''s tragic suicide. To be honest, before his death, no one could have imagined that someone as formidable as Sakumo would choose to end his life in such a shocking manner. "Ryouma, they seem to be talking about..." Rin began as we continued on our way to the ninja tool shop. "Yeah, it''s probably about Kakashi''s father," I said, watching the growing crowd ahead. "But we can''t jump to conclusions based on what the villagers are saying." I understood the situation well, but hadn''t yet decided what role I wanted to play in the unfolding events. Of course, if there was a chance to save Sakumo, I would take it. In my previous life, I had deeply regretted the early loss of the White Fang. Moreover, Kakashi was a good friend to both Rin and me. However, the intricacies of Sakumo''s suicide were shrouded in layers of calculation and manipulation. I wasn''t confident in my ability to influence the outcome significantly. As I pondered my next steps, I felt Rin tugging on my sleeve. "Ryouma, look ahead!" she pointed toward a small gathering of people nearby, where she couldn''t clearly make out the situation. "It''s Kakashi and Obito. They''re in a conflict with some villagers," I said, using my Rikugan to see through the crowd. ---Third POV--- At the center of the commotion, Kakashi stood tense and rigid. The young prodigy was well aware of his father''s tarnished reputation in the village. Despite his talents, he had no effective way to restore his father''s image, leaving him increasingly agitated. He now resembled a powder keg, ready to explode at the slightest sparkleading to the scene before us. "Look, it''s the traitor''s son!" "Watch your mouth! You don''t know anything about Kakashi''s father!" Obito shouted back, his fists clenched. The street argument continued to escalate, showing no signs of de-escalation. "You brats! Do you even know how many ninja sacrificed their lives on the frontlines to gain an advantage?" "A ninja''s duty is to complete the mission!" "You''re just a kid, what do you even know? Abandoning a mission on a whimdoes someone like that even deserve to be called a ninja?" The villagers seemed to have found a vent for their frustrations and hurled accusations at Obito and Kakashi. "My father... he''s not like that!" Kakashi retorted, angered but struggling to articulate a strong defense. "And what about the Sandaime''s teachings about protecting our comrades?" Obito countered. "Are you dumb? Kakashi''s father abandoned the mission to save his comrades! Don''t you have any friends?!" Obito shouted back, standing firmly by Kakashi''s sidea rare occurrence for someone who often found Kakashi''s arrogance irritating. "Abandoning such an important mission for this? I think the so-called White Fang of Konoha is nothing but a traitor!" one of the loudest villagers sneered. That remark crossed a serious line. Ryouma watched as Kakashi, who had originally intended to avoid escalating the situation, turned red with anger and instinctively reached for the ninja tool pouch on his back. "Stay here for a moment," he told Rin quickly before using Body Flicker Technique. ---Ryouma''s POV--- "Oh? Betraying the village? That''s quite the accusation," I said, suddenly appearing beside Kakashi and pressing down on his hand to stop him. I leaned in and spoke softly to him, "Don''t act on impulse. Your father''s situation won''t be resolved by silencing a few people. Remember, Kakashi, reacting with violence only proves them right." "Who are you? Are you here to defend him too? What do you kids even understand?" one of the villagers, a tall, skinny man with small eyes, shouted. "You''re the one who was yelling just now, weren''t you?" I said, fixing my gaze on the man. "So what if I was? He abandoned the mission without permission! Why shouldn''t I" "That''s enough!" I interrupted sharply. "Questioning a hero''s loyalty during wartime? That''s dangerously close to sedition." "We have the right to question" the tall villager started. "The Hokage himself hasn''t accused the White Fang of betraying the village. Where do you get the audacity to slander a hero of the village? Or are you questioning the Hokage''s judgment?" "Don''t twist my words! I''m not questioning the Hokage!" the skinny man stammered, but as he was about to retort further "Stirring up trouble in the village and spreading rumorssounds like someone''s asking for a visit to the Police Force, right, Obito?" I said, my voice calm but menacing. "The Police Force will definitely round up scumbags like you!" Obito jumped in, eagerly echoing my words. "Tch... just a bunch of brats," the skinny man muttered, but upon seeing the Uchiha crest on Obito''s clothing, he and his group muttered a few more threats before dispersing. Though I felt a bit guilty for exploiting the Uchiha''s reputation, I had to admit that their presence was highly effective against ignorant villagers. "Thank you, Ryouma," Kakashi said gratefully. If I hadn''t stepped in, the situation might have gone sideways. As the crowd dispersed, Rin finally caught up with us. "Ryouma, you suddenly disappeared earlierit scared me!" Rin exclaimed. "Sorry, sorry. It was an emergency," I replied with an apologetic smile. I noticed Kakashi studying me with interest, his eyes carefully analyzing what he had just witnessed. The Body Flicker Technique was typically reserved for high-ranking ninja, and I could see him processing the speed at which I had appeared. "That technique..." The young prodigy, who usually carried himself with such confidence, seemed to be weighing his own abilities against what he had just seen. In his eyes, I could read a mixture of admiration and self-doubtperhaps questioning whether his reputation as a "genius" truly meant anything in the face of real-world challenges. "Thanks again, Ryouma. Those jerks were out of line," Obito grumbled, still simmering with anger. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t thank me just yet. The real question iswhat do you plan to do next, Kakashi?" "I... I don''t know. My father has shut himself away and hasn''t addressed any of the rumors spreading through the village," Kakashi admitted. You could feel his frustration in his voice. "Are you just going to stand by and do nothing?" I pressed. "Of course not! But with so many people talking about my father, and the fact that he did abandon the mission... I don''t know how to fix this." It was true. No matter the hidden schemes or darker elements at play, the fact remained that Sakumo''s decision had caused a loss for the village. I could see the weight of this reality crushing down on Kakashi''s shoulders, making him seem smaller than his usual confident self. The villagers'' accusations, though cruel, weren''t entirely baseless, and that made the situation all the more complex to resolve. "In that case, Kakashi, ask for help. Don''t carry this burden alone. Leaning on friends when things get rough doesn''t make you weak. Or... do you not consider us your friends?" "And this isn''t just about defending your father''s honor," I continued, watching his reaction carefully. "It''s about protecting what he stood for." "The Will of Fire isn''t just about completing missions," Obito added with surprising maturity. "It''s about standing together, right?" Rin''s gentle voice carried strength beneath it. Kakashi was stunned but quickly snapped out of it. Gathering his resolve, he said, "I need your help. Ryouma, Obito, Rinplease help me." "You don''t even need to ask, you arrogant jerk!" Obito said, grinning proudly at seeing Kakashi regain his spirit. "I may not be much help, but I''ll give it my all," Rin said, meaning every word. "Then let''s not waste any time," I said. "We''ll find a place to strategize and come up with a plan. It looks like we''ve got a lot of work ahead." "Right!" Kakashi, Obito, and Rin said in unison. 10 – The Key Is Not the Apology ---Ryouma''s POV--- Across the park, I gathered with the others to discuss our plan. The situation with Kakashi''s father needed careful consideration. I''d chosen this spot carefullythe old oak trees provided enough cover to mask our presence from casual observers, while the open spaces meant no one could sneak up on us unnoticed. Kakashi stood with his back against one of the massive trunks, arms crossed, trying to maintain his usual aloof demeanor. But the slight tapping of his finger against his arm betrayed his unease. Rin sat on a nearby bench. Obito paced back and forth, kicking at loose pebbles, his energy barely contained. I watched a pair of villagers walk past on the main path, talking about market prices and weekend plans. Normal life continued, even while Kakashi''s world threatened to crack. "Let''s be clear about what we know," I said, drawing everyone''s attention. "Your father''s decision to abandon the mission was voluntary, Kakashi. It wasn''t because he encountered a situation he couldn''t handle." His finger stopped its tapping. "That''s right. With my father''s abilities, he could have completed the mission even alone. He isn''t someone who''d be overwhelmed by standard opposition." Obito stopped his pacing, crouching down to draw patterns in the dirt with a stick. His brow furrowed in concentrationan expression I''d rarely seen on his usually impulsive face. He pondered for a while and spoke, "Hey... what if he made up a story? About some super-strong enemy forcing him to choose? That way, the village might" "No, that doesn''t work," I cut in, though I noted his tactical thinking with approval. "Even with a cover story, the mission''s failure remains a fact. The outcome doesn''t change anything at all." "Then what about having the ninja he saved explain things? If they described how dire the situation was, surely the villagers would understand?" Rin suggested, her voice hopeful. "That won''t work," Kakashi said with a sigh and a bitter smile. His finger resumed its tapping, faster now. "You might not know this, but the person my father saved... they''re one of the loudest voices condemning him now." Rin went silent. A leaf drifted down between us, spinning lazily before settling in the dirt next to Obito''s drawings. I studied the minute changes in Kakashi''s posturethe tightening around his eyes, the way his free hand curled slightly into a fist. "What is your father''s take on all this?" I asked, though I suspected I already knew the answer. He pushed off from the tree, taking two short steps forward before stopping. "Physically, he''s fine. But... He won''t leave the house. Won''t tell me how he plans to deal with this. Just sits there, like he''s waiting for something," he replied, clearly troubled, as if somewhat dissatisfied with his father. "Maybe he thinks time will fix things?" Rin suggested, fidgeting with the strap of her medical kit. "That if he waits long enough, people will forget? Hm... But isn''t that approach a bit too passive?" "Although it''s hard to believe, that could be possible. Otherwise, there''s no way to explain why my father remains so calm yet keeps himself shut away," Kakashi agreed somewhat with Rin''s perspective. "It''s impossible." I said resolutely, drawing their eyes back to me. My mind was already piecing together the puzzle. "Huh? Why not?" Obito jumped up, scuffing his carefully drawn patterns. "Rin''s idea makes sense! People forget stuff all the time, right?" I took a deep breath before explaining, "It''s true that staying silent during the height of public pressure and waiting for things to settle might be a passive but effective strategy. However, you''re overlooking something important." Noticing their curious gazes fixed on me, each showing different levels of anticipation, I didn''t keep them in suspense and turned to Rin. "Let me ask you something. If you had to choosecomplete a crucial mission for the village, or save a teammate''s life. Which would you pick?" She froze. "I..." Rin tilted her head and thought hard. I could see she was struggling with this fundamental dilemma of the shinobi world. "I... I don''t..." Her voice trailed off. She looked down at her hands, at the calluses earned from countless hours of training. "I honestly don''t know. I might only be able to decide when the moment of truth comes," she finally admitted honestly. I decided to make it more personal. "Then let me rephrase it. Suppose I were gravely injured, and saving me would cause the mission to fail. What would you do?" "Of course, I''d save you, Ryouma!" The words burst out instantly, her head snapping up, eyes fierce with certainty. No hesitation. No careful consideration. Pure instinct. Her immediate response confirmed my theory. Just as I expected, when faced with a personal connection, the choice became crystal clear. This was exactly the kind of emotional response I needed to prove my point about loyalty and responsibility in our world. I gestured toward the village. "When it''s theoretical, we can debate protocol and duty. But when it''s someone you know, someone you care about? The choice becomes crystal clear." "So, you''re saying that the key to this situation isn''t how the villagers view Kakashi''s father but how the person he saved views him?" Rin asked, her eyes lighting up with understanding. "Exactly. If, during the moment of decision, someone chooses to save a teammate at the expense of the mission, they must be prepared to face public condemnation. The criticism from the person who was savedthat is the true dagger that pierced the White Fang," I explained, watching comprehension dawn on their faces. "That bastard!" Obito exploded, kicking a stone hard enough to send it flying into the bushes. The impact scattered a group of birds. "Someone saves your life and you turn around and stab them in the back? What kind of" He kicked another stone, harder this time. "And now he just sits at the hospital, probably feeling sorry for himself while Kakashi''s father" he started ranting angrily after hearing my analysis. "Obito." Rin gestured at Kakashi, who had gone very still. I thought, "Then we make him apologize! We find this ungrateful jerk and make him take back everything he said about Kakashi''s father!" Obito continued, his energy still undiminished. Rin sighed, and added her support, though more measured. "The villagers'' anger might make some sense from their perspective... but someone who owes their life to Kakashi''s father has no right to join in the criticism." sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright then." Seeing that everyone was in agreement, I said, "First, we need to find that bastI mean, the person who was saved. Kakashi, you should have some information, right?" I had to admit, Obito''s colorful language was starting to rub off on me. Despite my usual calculated approach, there was something refreshingly honest about his way of expressing frustration. Perhaps we all needed that occasional release from our rigid ninja protocols. "The teammate my father saved is named Shimura Arima. He should still be hospitalized at Konoha Hospital," Kakashi replied after a moment''s thought. "Shimura?" I murmured, the name catching my attention. "You noticed something about the name, Ryouma?" Obito asked, his eyes fixed on me with that familiar look of anticipation I''d noticed before. It was amusing how he hung on my every word, though I understood his desire to learn and improve. After all, in our world, analytical skills could mean the difference between life and death. I hid a smile at this. His faith in my analysis was touching, if sometimes overwhelming. But he wasn''t wrongin the shinobi world, catching these details could mean the difference between success and failure. --- As we made our way to Konoha Hospital, Kakashi fell into step beside me, and turned to me with a question. "Once we meet Arima, how do we get him to apologize to my father?" "I don''t know," I replied nonchalantly, already formulating the next phase of my plan. "What?!" The synchronized shock in their voices almost made me smile. "Hey, hey! That''s not funny, Ryouma!" Obito grabbed my sleeve, nearly tripping over his own feet. "Stop joking and tell us your brilliant plan already! You can''t just say you don''t know!" "I''m not joking. I really haven''t thought about how to get Arima to apologize to Kakashi''s father," I repeated, maintaining my calm demeanor. "Then shouldn''t we discuss a new plan? Arima doesn''t sound like the kind of person who would easily take responsibility and apologize," Rin said. "Ryouma, you must have another idea," Kakashi said, showing his sharp insight. His eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "You never actually planned to get an apology. You just wanted to know where Arima was." I watched as understanding slowly spread across their faces. I met Rin''s questioning gaze with a slight smile before turning back to Kakashi. The hospital was getting closer. "The key to this isn''t just Arima." I studied his reaction carefully. "It also involves you." "Me?" Kakashi pointed a finger at himself, puzzled. As of the latest advance chapter, the MC is very powerful. Giving him the Rikugan, well, what should I expect, right? I can give him a skill which has pros and cons to balance it, or I can let it be. I mean, if you read Gojo''s story, it would be an OP MC story. So, GSiN is for me about how to utilize different skills and... ahem, items. Yeah, MC already used an item to fight an enemy. I won''t say which one, only that it was one of the 10 mentioned so far. Sadly, I didn''t get feedback, so I don''t even know if I should continue using consolation prize items in battles. I even did a poll on what to name MC''s sword, which will decide a skill he will receive, but I only got one voter... So the name was decided. Oh yeah, the poll was between Frostmourne and Lostvayne. You can suggest items, it can be anything. If I find them good, I will use them. 11 – An Act More Than Words ---Ryouma''s POV--- "That''s right, you. The point has never been whether Arima will apologize to your father or not. The point is that you, Kakashi, as his only son, went to see Arima and demanded that he apologize to your father," I looked at Kakashi and spoke earnestly. "The village''s opinion isn''t what matters here, Kakashi. It''s about what a son would do for his father." "But why me specifically?" "Because you''re not just the White Fang''s sonyou''re his reason to keep going. The village might forget their words tomorrow, but your actions will stay with him forever." My goal from the start was to prevent the suicide of the White Fang. The opinions of the villagers or anything else were secondary. When I heard the surname "Shimura," I immediately understood. Expecting Arima to apologize to give the White Fang the motivation to live again was unrealistic. Everyone who''s watched Naruto knew who the most famous person with the surname "Shimura" was: none other than Danz. So, my conclusion was not baseless. In the original storyline, it was mentioned that the mission Sakumo led was a secret operation deep in enemy territory. Such missions, whether successful or failed, were never meant to be publicly discussed within the village. I knew that during wartime, every village inevitably harbored spies from other villages. If the results of every secret mission were made public, it would be chaotic for all ninja villages. On the other hand, public opinion was just thatpublic opinion. A few spiteful comments from villagers might kill a samurai, but to kill a ninja with mere words would be laughable. This made the intent behind the orchestrator of this situation quite clear to me. The goal was merely to bring down Konoha''s White Fang, make him despondent for a while, and burden him with disgrace and scandal. Considering Danz''s motives, it likely stemmed from concern that as Sakumo''s achievements on the battlefield grew, it might eventually interfere with Orochimaru''s succession as the Fourth Hokage. A White Fang burdened with scandal would naturally be unable to compete with the clean reputation of the Third Hokage''s disciples. Even the Third Hokage was aware of Danz''s actions but tacitly allowed them because, during this period, the Third was more inclined toward his disciple Orochimaru. However, there was one thing neither the Third Hokage nor Danz could anticipate. They were trained as ninjas from childhood, especially under the teachings of the Second Hokage, Tobirama. In their eyes, the kind of pressure from public opinion was insignificant to a ninja. But the Hatake clan was different. It was well known that the Hatake clan transitioned from being a samurai clan to a ninja clan, so insults and ridicule had a particularly devastating effect on Sakumo. Simply put, the White Fang broke down. My purpose was straightforward: to give Sakumo a reason to live. As long as a person had an excuse, choosing death was no longer a simple decision. Moreover, I believed that he probably had no ambition to become Hokage. He likely wanted to end the war and spend more time with Kakashi. "Kakashi, you are his only family. As long as he sees your actions and determination, as long as his own mindset remains unaffected, the external public opinion will eventually fade with time," I explained. "But so many people in the village... I''m sorry. It''s not that I don''t believe you, Ryouma." Kakashi trusted my words but couldn''t help feeling worried. "Come on, Kakashi! Stop overthinking everything!" Obito burst out, his fists clenched with characteristic passion. Rin placed a gentle hand on Kakashi''s arm. "We''re here to support you, whatever happens." "No buts. Trust my judgment." I wasn''t bothered by Kakashi''s hesitation, knowing that over-cautiousness only led to more mistakes. I myself had the same mindset when facing my father before. "What if Arima refuses to see us?" Kakashi asked as we walked. I smiled slightly. "Then that itself tells us something important. Remember, we''re not here to force an apology. We''re here to show your father that his son stands with him." --- We finalized our plan one last time before heading to Konoha Hospital. The air felt heavy, like before a storm, but there was something else in it. Did I forget anything? A quick inquiry with the ninja on duty pointed us to Arima''s hospital room. Outside the room, Kakashi went to knock on the door. "Come in." "Excuse us." Upon entering the room, I saw a man half-reclining on the hospital bed. He had short black hair, was wrapped in many bandages, and looked pale and exhausted. , I noted, watching his movements. Despite the ongoing war, Konoha Hospital, as the greatest medical facility in the ninja world, did not experience overcrowding. Arima''s room housed only him. "So, you''re Arima? Do you have any idea what your words have done? The White Fang is" Obito, seeing him, immediately launched into heated criticism. I gripped his shoulder firmly. "Remember why we''re here." After all, he already knew our goal wasn''t to demand any particular action from Arima. "That hairyou must be Kakashi, right?" Arima ignored Obito and, instead, directly called out Kakashi''s name as soon as he saw the boy. His voice was... strange. There was recognition there, but also... regret? Obito wanted to say something more, but Rin and I each grabbed one of his arms and pulled him back behind Kakashi. "Enough, Obito. Let Kakashi handle this now," Rin whispered softly to him. "Hmph" Obito was clearly dissatisfied but ultimately kept quiet. "I want to knowwhy did you criticize my father? If he was willing to abandon the mission to save you, then your relationship must have been good, right? Why would you say something like that?!" Kakashi''s voice unconsciously cracked as he neared the end of his sentence. His hands trembled slightly at his sides. "My father saved your life! He chose his comrades over the mission, and youHow could you turn against him like that?" Looking at Kakashi in front of us, even though he was wearing a mask, his emotions were still visible. Arima didn''t answer. Instead, he grabbed a crutch beside his bed and, with some difficulty, climbed down from the bed on the side near the door. Only then did we notice that half of his lower leg was missing. Limping heavily, he approached Kakashi and softly said, "I''m sorry." Then, to everyone''s shock, he knelt in front of Kakashi and performed a deep bow, the traditional dogeza gesture. "Did he just...?" Obito whispered, stunned. Rin held her breath, watching the scene unfold. , I thought, noting the depth of his bow. But before Kakashi could say anything, Arima propped himself back up with his crutch. Kakashi tried to help him, but Arima waved him off, refusing assistance. Each movement revealed the price he''d paid not just in flesh, but in spirit. Afterward, he lay back down on the bed, shutting himself off completely from further communication. Despite our attempts to engage him, we got no response. Left with no other options, we exchanged glances and quietly left Konoha Hospital. I could see that Kakashi had imagined countless scenarios for meeting Arima, but he had never envisioned this. Though equally unprepared for this turn of events, I found it understandable. Sakumo wasn''t a foolfar from it. He was incredibly smart. For him to willingly abandon a mission to save a teammate, that teammate couldn''t have been an irredeemable villain. Furthermore, I had noticed a bouquet of carnations beside Arima''s bed. Judging by their freshness, they had likely been replaced earlier that afternoon. Still, there was no need to delve too deeply into these details. Whatever the reasons behind Arima''s odd behavior, they wouldn''t change my plans moving forward. "Kakashi, what do you think?" I asked, wanting to know his current thoughts. "I feel like Arima didn''t criticize my father out of his own will. There''s probably some reason I don''t know about," Kakashi said, resting his hand on his chin as he thought. "But he doesn''t want to talk to us about anything right now," Obito grumbled, inserting his opinion. "At least we now know that Arima feels guilty toward Uncle Sakumo. If he finds out, it might make him feel a little better," Rin added, joining the discussion. Seeing Kakashi''s expression, I silently decided that it was time to give him a stronger push. "Kakashi, what matters isn''t what happened in that room." "Then what does?" Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What you do next. How you use this moment." Grabbing Kakashi firmly by both shoulders, I made him look directly into my eyes. "Your father needs more than just understandinghe needs to see his son fight for him." "Kakashi, what you need to do next is simple: act as if the worst-case scenarioyour father committing suicide because of public opinionis inevitable. Take that resolve, and go persuade him!" 12 – Choose Family ---Ryouma''s POV--- "I understand." I watched as Kakashi nodded in understanding. He didn''t question my reasoning, nor did he feel the need to. He seemed to finally grasp that relying solely on one''s own strength was clearly insufficientbelieving in one''s companions was enough. Kakashi seemed to fully understand this now. When we arrived at our planned final destination, the Hatake residence, he led us into the guest room. "Whew~" he took a deep breath, squaring his shoulders. "Well, I''m off." "Show-off, you can totally do this," Obito said, his voice carrying unusual weight despite his typical brash tone. "Good luck, Kakashi," Rin added softly, her hands clasped together in worry. "Don''t worry, Kakashi. Worst-case scenario, just lie down on the ground and play the helpless card. Sometimes, as a kid, it''s better not to act too mature," I said with a meaningful expression. "... Like I''d ever stoop to Obito''s level of playing helpless." he rejected it outwardly, but I could tell from his expression that he was considering my suggestion as a backup plan. I suppressed a smile, thinking how this was the same guy who would years later casually read Icha Icha in front of his students. With firm steps, Kakashi turned and headed off to meet his father. I watched him go, noting how his usual confident stride held just a hint of uncertainty. It was rare to see the typically self-assured Kakashi showing even that slight weakness, but this was no ordinary situation. This was about family, about preventing a tragedy that I knew could reshape everything about his future. The three of us remained seated on the tatami mats in the guest room. The silence stretched for only a moment before Obito, predictably, broke it. He just couldn''t hold back any longer. Well, being silent was never his thing. Hm... but as a ninja, shouldn''t it be? "Hey Ryouma, why would you think Sakumo-san might...you know, commit suicide?" Rin was equally curious, furrowing her eyebrows and looking at me with confusion. "Don''t you guys think you might be overestimating Sakumo-san''s emotional resilience?" I replied carefully, measuring my words. "But he is called the White Fang of Konoha! How could a ninja like him possibly take his own life?" Obito''s voice rose with conviction. "Plus, he has Kakashi. He''d probably think about him before doing anything drastic, right?" "That''s just the rosy image you two have of adults. For someone like Sakumo-san, who''s so kindhearted, his inner self is probably really sensitive." , I thought to myself, though I kept that observation private. No need to voice it. I didn''t offer much more explanation. This sort of thing, until it happened, was hard for most people to believe. If I hadn''t already known the storyline, I wouldn''t have believed that the White Fang would commit suicide either. Even now, despite all my efforts, I couldn''t guarantee I''d change the original outcome. But I believed I had done everything I could. I leaned back and lay down on the tatami mat, my mind working through various possibilities. The rough texture pressed against my back as I stared at the ceiling, seemingly disinterested but entirely focused. "Hey, Ryouma, I didn''t get it. Say a bit more, okay? Next time, I''ll definitely understand. Rin, you didn''t get it either, right?" "I got it!" "Huh?" Ignoring their chatter, I thought about how Rin''s father had died on the battlefield before she could even form memories, how Obito was an orphan, and how I myself...well, that went without saying. Right now, I could only hope Kakashi succeeded in helping his own father. Otherwise, we might as well rename our team "Alliance of Fatherless Souls" in the future. ---Third POV--- Meanwhile, outside the Hatake family shrine, Kakashi took a moment to organize his thoughts before knocking on the door where his father had been staying for days. "Kakashi? Is that you?" Sakumo''s voice carried through the door, tired but alert. "Yes, it''s me, Father." Hearing the response from inside, Kakashi opened the door. The long-absent sunlight spilled into the room. At first glance, he noticed only his father''s usual gentle smile, but he failed to register the dry, disheveled white hair, the hollowed eyes, and the sunken cheeks. "Father, I have something I need to tell you." ---Ryouma''s POV--- "Argh, that Kakashi guy hasn''t come back yet! It''s been so long," Obito, ever impatient, couldn''t sit still anymore. "Obito, calm down! We''re guests in Kakashi''s house right now," Rin finally couldn''t tolerate Obito''s restless behavior. "Ryouma, stop lying around. That idiot Kakashi probably messed it all up. It''s time for me to step in." Back in the guest room, I lay still on the tatami mat, appearing disinterested in the world outside. But I wasn''t asleep. I had been using the Rikugan the whole time to watch Kakashi''s actions. Ever since acquiring it, I had taught myself how to interpret lip movements. It was like watching a live broadcast, and I followed their conversation intently. I observed their entire conversation until it ended and they started walking back toward us. Only then did I sit up, the corners of my mouth lifting slightly. "It''s done. Kakashi probably succeeded." "Huh?" At that moment, Kakashi and Sakumo opened the guest room door and walked in. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ve heard everything from Kakashi. Thank you all for what you''ve done. I''ve been an unworthy father and caused you trouble," Sakumo said as he and Kakashi bowed deeply toward us. "Heh, no need to thank us! But Kakashi, you''d better properly thank me!" Obito said, grinning so wide it nearly reached his ears. "Please stand up, Sakumo-san. It was mostly Ryouma giving us advice," Rin said modestly. "No need to be so formal. We were simply doing what teammates should do," I replied first, keeping my tone casual but watching carefully. As they straightened up, I noticed Sakumo''s gaze sweep over the three of us, lingering on me for a few seconds before turning to Kakashi. "Having companions like this is truly your good fortune. You must cherish them." "Of course, Father," Kakashi said proudly, his usual aloof demeanor softening just slightly. "It''s getting late. I''d like to treat all of you to dinner. Tell me what you''d like to eat," Sakumo offered with a smile. "Yes! I want barbecue!" Obito exclaimed, raising both hands in excitement, his earlier serious mood forgotten entirely. "Of course," Sakumo agreed warmly. And so, we set off for a barbecue restaurant. Along the way, I noticed people still whispering and spreading rumors, but Sakumo now walked with his head held high. He had a new reason to live, and you could see it in the way he carried himself. People could adapt to almost anything with the right motivationand Sakumo had found his. The restaurant we arrived at was the most famous in Konoha for its exceptional flavor, and naturally, the most expensive. I watched as the owner greeted us with genuine warmth, his eyes lighting up at the sight of our group. "Oh my, it''s Sakumo-sama! It''s been a while since I''ve seen you out and about. And today, you''ve brought quite a group of kids with you!" This wasn''t surprisingthe owner had once been a ninja himself and naturally knew of the legendary White Fang of Konoha. "Yes, these are Kakashi''s friends. We''re a bit of a large group, so we''ll need a private room," Sakumo replied cheerfully. --- At the table, Obito, who had been holding back the entire way, couldn''t help but blurt out, "Retirement!?" "That''s right." "You are really retiring?" "Is that true? But wouldn''t it be a waste for someone as strong as you to retire? You could even become Hokage!" , I thought to myself. "I actually think retiring is a great choice," I said in support. I had already known about this decision when we were at the Hatake houseafter all, I had been watching the entire "live broadcast." "Alright, Obito, Rin. Since Sakumo-san has made his decision, we should simply support him. Power is meaningful when it''s not used to protect those who matter, not just to uphold the title of a ninja," I said, realizing I sounded more and more like a kindergarten teacher guiding a group of unruly children. The dinner turned out to be a delightful experience. None of us were big eaters, so there wasn''t any comical wallet-emptying moment. The restaurant owner even generously gave us two complimentary plates of barbecue. It proved that, despite the rumors, there were still many in the village who respected Sakumo. I smiled inwardly at this realizationperhaps the village wasn''t as cruel and unforgiving as it sometimes appeared. The way the restaurant owner treated us, and especially Sakumo, with such genuine respect gave me hope that things could really change for the better this time around. 13 – The Butterfly and the White Fang ---Ryouma''s POV--- Konoha was like this. Ninjas just needed to complete their missions, but as Academy students, we had a lot more to think about. "Was that a bit too much strength, Ryouma?" Rin''s voice came from beside my ear. Her fingers worked methodically at the knots in my shoulders. "No, it''s just right," I replied, relaxing into her touch. "You''ve got a natural talent for this, you know." Rin smiled softly. "Medical ninjutsu requires good hands. This is just practice." The morning classes hadn''t started yet. I sat in my seat, enjoying Rin''s shoulder massage. After playing ninja games all day yesterday, it was dull to return to the boring Academy today. Nearby, Kurenai and Anko walked into the classroom while chatting and laughing. When Anko saw Rin, she held a skewer of dango as if it were a kunai, walked up to Rin with a sharp look, and said, "You shouldn''t spoil him too much. If you marry him in the future, you''ll be stuck under his thumb for life." She gestured with her dango stick like a weapon. "Look at you, Rin, acting like his personal masseuse." Kurenai observed the scene with measured composure. "I think it''s just a friendly gesture, Anko." "Oh, sure," Anko grinned mischievously. "Next thing you know, she''ll be feeding him lunch too." "Marry? Marry? Me and Ryouma?" Rin exclaimed, her cheeks immediately flushing. "Yeah, didn''t you say so during your first self-introduction? ''My name is Aotsuki...''mmph!" Blushing, Rin quickly covered Anko''s mouth, only to end up smearing her hands with dango sauce. , I mused, feigning disinterest while listening intently. "You two should act more ladylike," Kurenai said, stepping in to separate them. "Being ladylike didn''t help anyone win a battle, Kurenai," Anko retorted after freeing herself. "Presentation matters in infiltration missions," Kurenai replied smoothly. Anko twirled her dango stick. "So does knowing how to use a dango stick as a weapon." "Seriously though, Ryouma, didn''t you say there wouldn''t be too many people watching? And Anko, didn''t you claim you didn''t hear my self-introduction clearly?" Rin turned to me with an accusatory look. "Huh? If I didn''t hear it clearly, how would I know I didn''t hear it clearly enough to tell you?" Anko retorted after freeing her mouth. "..." I ignored the usual bickering among the girls and estimated that it was about time. I used my Rikugan, focusing my attention on the Hokage Building. Ever since acquiring the Rikugan, I could see the entirety of Konoha as if there were no secrets. Like a divine being looking down on an ant farm, I could see everythingevery secret, every lie, every truth. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I even knew how many times Danz had used the restroom in the Root base... Oh, maybe I should stop this. Anyway, the Rikugan was great at gathering information. Unfortunately, much of the information within Root was encrypted, so without their codebook, I couldn''t figure out what they were up to recently. Thankfully, yesterday I had asked Sakumo about the timing of his visit to submit his resignation letter to the Third Hokage. Sakumo resigning as a ninja was not something I could afford to miss. ---Third POV--- Elsewhere... Sakumo was a man of action. The next day, he brought his resignation letter to the Hokage Building. His steps were measured and calm, betraying none of the turmoil he had faced in recent days. His decision was made. In Konoha, ninjas typically retired after being injured during a mission or for other unavoidable reasons that made it impossible to continue their work. Voluntary retirement was rare, usually done by low-level ninjas fearful of war. At the entrance to the Hokage''s office, an ANBU stood guard. "State your business with the Hokage," the masked figure asked formally. "Personal matter. He''ll want to hear it directly," Sakumo replied, his composure firm. The ANBU assessed him briefly. "Wait here." Moments later, the ANBU ninja suddenly appeared inside and reported, "Hokage-sama, Sakumo requests an audience." During wartime, meeting the Hokage required prior notification through the ANBU. Hiruzen, who was reviewing mission scrolls, heard the report and said, "Let him in." "Yes." With permission granted, Sakumo walked to the Hokage''s office door and knocked. "Come in." He entered, bowing respectfully. "Thank you for seeing me, Hokage-sama." "Oh, it''s you, Sakumo. Recently, there''s been some negative talk about you in the village. I hope you won''t take it too seriously." "The village''s opinion matters less to me now than doing what''s right for my son," Sakumo replied evenly. Hiruzen leaned forward slightly. "And what might that be?" In truth, he hadn''t planned to take any action regarding Sakumo''s mission failure. The war already consumed most of his energy, and creating internal conflicts now would have been downright foolish. However, someone had indeed acted foolishly. His dear old teammate Danz had secretly spread word about Sakumo abandoning his mission. With the news already out, Hiruzen found it difficult to contain the situation. After all, Sakumo''s mission failure was a fact, and the village had suffered losses as a result. Not punishing him was already the most Hiruzen could do. If he forcibly suppressed the rumors, he and Sakumo might both end up as targets of the villagers'' wrath the very next day. As the Hokage, he still cared somewhat about his public image. On another front, with years of political experience under his belt, Hiruzen could clearly see who stood to benefit most from Danz''s actions. Orochimaru had been one of his preferred candidates for the position of Hokage, but lately, Orochimaru had been getting closer and closer to Danz. This made Hiruzen a bit worried that giving the Hokage title to Orochimaru might not be a good idea after all. Sakumo, unaware of all that Hiruzen was contemplating, had come today with one purpose: Resign! Resign! Resign! "Hokage-sama, I understand that the failure of this mission caused significant losses to the village, and I must take full responsibility." "No one can succeed all the time. I think, as the Hokage, I also bear some responsibility." "Please, Hokage-sama, do not console me. After this experience, I''ve realized I''m not fit to continue being a ninja. Here is my resignation letter," Sakumo said, handing over the prepared document with both hands. "Hmm, well, I have something here that might... What? Resign?!" Hiruzen''s face froze, and he abruptly stood up from his chair. , Ryouma thought, observing from afar. The detailed exchange didn''t need much elaboration, but suffice it to say, Ryouma, watching from afar, found it quite entertaining. , he smirked internally. Especially when Sakumo left and Hiruzen shouted, "Bring Danz here right now!" "That scheming old war hawk has gone too far this time," Hiruzen muttered, pacing the length of his office. Pipe smoke created a haze that matched his clouded thoughts. He was fuming. The situation on the warfront was already dire, and now there were internal troubles caused by teammates dragging him down. He missed the days when their teacher was still aroundwhy hadn''t he noticed back then how foolish Danz could be? "Is he here yet?" "Here I am, Hiruzen. What''s so urgent?" Leaning on his cane, Danz walked into the Hokage''s office, entering with the practiced humility of a viper pretending to be a garden snake. As the Hokage Advisor, he didn''t need prior notice to meet the Hokage, especially since this time Hiruzen had summoned him. "Take a look for yourself," Hiruzen said, tossing Sakumo''s resignation letter at Danz. "Throwing things now, Hiruzen? How undignified for a Hokage," Danz remarked coldly, catching the scroll. "Read it." Danz squinted slightly, caught the scroll, and read it. He seemed to realize he was at fault, but naturally, he would never admit it, least of all to Hiruzen. Neither spoke, instead locking eyes in a tense, silent standoff. , Ryouma thought impatiently, observing from afar. He was getting frustrated. What were they doingperforming a silent play? Finally, Danz broke the silence. "You approved this?" Hiruzen, puffing on his pipe, replied, "What else could I do? This entire situation began because you leaked mission details. On what grounds could I reject his request?" "You''re too soft, Hiruzen," Danz retorted, immediately shifting the blame. "Always have been." "You''re the one who went too far, Danz," Hiruzen snapped, his anger escalating at Danz''s complete lack of remorse. "Everything I do is for the sake of the village!" Danz shot back indignantly. "More like for Orochimaru," Hiruzen countered coldly. "Are you serious? After all these years, you think I''d put an individual above Konoha?" Danz appeared genuinely shocked. "I think you''d put your vision of Konoha above what''s best for its people," Hiruzen replied sharply. "Your actions cost us one of our finest shinobi." "A shinobi who prioritized comrades over mission was already lost to us," Danz replied coldly. "Is that how you see loyalty? As weakness?" "In war? Yes." The two argued back and forth, but eventually, Hiruzen calmed himself. At this point, instead of playing the blame game, it was better to think about what to do next. Outside the door, Koharu and Homura opened the door and entered. Like twin gargoyles guarding the old ways of thinking, they stepped into the tension-filled room. As members of the Konoha Elders, they didn''t need ANBU clearance to see the Hokage either. With a single glance, Hiruzen knew that Danz must have called these two as reinforcements on his way here. "Hiruzen, Danz may have made a mistake this time, but for now, our priority should be the front lines," Koharu said diplomatically. "That''s right. Whatever the issue, let''s resolve it after the war is over," Homura chimed in. Hiruzen was speechless. These two didn''t even know what had happened, yet they were already siding with Danz? Sighing, he slowly sat back in his chair, his mind filled with a single thought, 14 – The Sound of a Thousand Birds ---Ryouma''s POV--- At the age of 11, I was preparing to graduate from the Ninja Academy, provided I could successfully pass the graduation assessment that day. Graduation day. The formal transition from student to weapon. If one didn''t pass the graduation assessment, naturally they couldn''t graduate. However, even though Konoha''s frontline was not particularly tense at the moment, cannon fodder was always in high demand. Even the last-ranked student in the exam could still graduate. How lucky, right? At this moment, Rin and I were walking to school together. "Sigh~" "Ryouma, what''s wrong? You''ve been sighing since morning. Is it because you''re too tired from yesterday?" Rin asked with concern, though her words carried a tone that could easily lead to misunderstandings. She assumed this because she knew that today was the graduation assessment, and during wartime, graduation tests inevitably involved real combat. Thus, after school yesterday, I had given her a crash course in combat training. "Sigh, it has nothing to do with you, Rin. I was just suddenly struck by the thought that I''m already 11 years old and still not married. How disappointing." "Married? We''re children, Ryouma. Nobody our age gets married." Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But isn''t it funny? We''re old enough to be sent to war and kill people, but apparently too young for a wedding ceremony," I said with a dramatic sigh. "The village has strange priorities." "Huh?" The real reason I was sighing was that I had secretly used my Rikugan the previous day to peek at the newly assigned ninja team lists. To my dismay, I wasn''t paired with Rin. Not being on her team complicated things. I would have less direct influence over key events. I would need to develop alternative approaches. Her team still consisted of Kakashi and Obito. Incidentally, since Sakumo had not committed suicide in this timeline, Kakashi hadn''t applied for early graduation either. Originally, I thought that with him staying back, there might be a chance I''d end up on the same team as Rin. Clearly, I had been overly optimistic. "Good morning." "Good morning." After greeting our classmates, Rin and I returned to our seats. "Well, if it isn''t the perfect pair. Ready to show off today, Ryouma?" Anko called out from across the room, her usual mischievous grin in place. "I prefer the term ''demonstrate competence,'' but sure," I replied casually, setting my bag down. Kurenai, who had been reviewing a scroll at her desk, looked up. "Some of us are actually taking this seriously. Our futures depend on it." "Some futures more than others," I said with a slight smirk. At this moment, Obito sneakily approached, looking shifty. He moved through the classroom with all the subtlety of a drunken elephant, ''sneaking'' in a way that drew everyone''s attention. "Ryouma, did you hear? That thing," he whispered conspiratorially, glancing around as if sharing state secrets. "What thing?" I thought to myself in exasperation. How was anyone supposed to guess what this "thing" was? A thing... it could be anything. "Ah yes, that thing. The thing we all know about. That specific thing you''re referring to with absolutely no context," I said dryly. "You don''t know? Everyone''s talking about it!" Obito''s eyes widened in surprise. "Idiot. Even if that person does become a jonin instructor, they won''t choose you," Kakashi interrupted with his usual deadpan, dead-fish-eyed expression. "What do you know, Bakashi? The Yellow Flash would definitely pick me!" Obito spun around, instantly forgetting his secrecy in favor of challenging Kakashi. Hearing their words, I immediately understood. They were probably talking about the rumor that Minato might be taking on students this time. In hindsight, Obito''s mysterious tone had thrown me off. I wouldn''t have guessed without Kakashi''s intervention. It seemed that the Third Hokage was already favoring Minato. Realistically speaking, Minato, with his high mobility and elite combat prowess, shouldn''t be wasting time training kids. But, knowing Konoha, it was likely another move to cultivate bonds and camaraderie. "Alright, head to Training Ground Seven. The graduation assessment will begin in fifteen minutes. Anyone late fails automatically," Kosuke announced upon entering the classroom. "Yes, Kosuke-sensei!" "Why didn''t we just meet there in the first place?" Obito shouted in frustration. "Because organization is important for ninjas, idiot," Kakashi remarked in a monotone voice. "Who asked you?!" Obito fumed, his face reddening. "For once, Obito has a point," I said with amusement as we filed out of the classroom. This time, you really couldn''t call Obito dumb. Training Ground Seven, usually peaceful, now felt like an arena. "First match: Sarutobi Asuma vs. Aotsuki Ryouma," Kosuke announced as he read from the grouping list. "What? I''m fighting Ryouma? Are you serious?" Asuma widened his eyes in disbelief and pointed to himself. "You''ve been training hard. Show what you can do," Kurenai said supportively, though her eyes betrayed a hint of concern. "I was hoping for Ebisu or something," Asuma whispered to Kurenai, not quite quietly enough. "I''m flattered by your confidence in me, Asuma," I called over, making him jump slightly. This wasn''t surprising, though. I hadn''t bothered with hiding my abilities or pretending to be weak. Even while holding back a little, I had consistently ranked first in every practical combat class since the beginning of school. On the other hand, Asuma hadn''t even cracked the top three in practical classes. Poor Asuma. Always caught between his father''s legacy and his own abilities. At least in the original timeline, he grew into himself eventually. The training ground fell silent as we took our positions. Wind rustled through the trees, carrying the scent of earth and leaves. Perfect weather for a demonstration. Under the direction of another teacher, Kato, who was acting as the referee, Asuma and I took our positions at opposite ends of the training ground. "This is a graduation assessment match. Victory is achieved through knockout, surrender, or my intervention. Lethal force is prohibited," Kato announced formally. "As if I could use lethal force against him anyway," Asuma muttered under his breath. "Don''t sell yourself short, Asuma. The Sarutobi clan has produced legends," I replied, taking a casual stance. "Hey, Ryouma, I''ve been training hard recently. Don''t underestimate me!" Asuma suddenly called out, attempting to maintain his confidence with some pre-battle trash talk. "Sure, sure," I replied absentmindedly. It wasn''t that I underestimated him; it was just that this level of combat was too easy for me. My current stats far exceeded the norm for any genin, making me an overpowered anomaly in the context of the exam. "Both sides, perform the Seal of Reconciliation," Kato-sensei announced, raising a flag. "Graduates of Konoha''s 31st class, first match: Sarutobi Asuma versus Aotsuki Ryouma. Begin!" As soon as the words left his mouth, Asuma launched himself at me with surprising speed, his body low to the ground, hands already forming the first seal of a technique. He was well aware of my extraordinary skill in ninjutsu. If he didn''t close the distance quickly, he wouldn''t stand a chance. I watched as he charged toward me. Close combat? Not a bad choice against a ninjutsu specialist. If I were an ordinary genin, that might work. But I wasn''t lacking in taijutsu, and trading blows with him wouldn''t pose any difficulty at all. However, I had a better idea. With a single hand seal, I activated my jutsu. The air erupted with the sound of a thousand chirping birds. Lightning surged from my right hand, crackling with dazzling intensity. "What the hell is that?!" Obito shouted, his jaw dropping. Kato''s eyes widened, fixed on my right hand, which was now sparking with erratic arcs of electricity. "Should I stop the match?" Kato asked. "Let''s see what happens. He''s shown restraint before," Kosuke answered, calculating the risks. The surrounding students, too, were stunned. They had never seen me use such a visually stunning jutsu. In previous sparring sessions, I had always relied on simple and practical Earth Release techniques. The truth was, I had often chosen earth jutsu because they were efficient, low-cost, and minimized the risk of collateral damage. To me, it didn''t matter which element I usedany jutsu would work just as well against genin-level opponents. Earth Release just happened to be the most convenient. My natural chakra affinities were fire, wind, and lightning. Earth and water were affinities I had developed later. While the other students marveled at the spectacle, Asuma, standing across from me and facing my Chidori, felt every cell in his body scream in alarm. Every instinct in his body screamed danger. Not the theoretical danger we discussed in classrooms, but the primal, visceral recognition of imminent harm. How I knew all of this? Rikugan, and deductions. And he was literally trembling right now. "I''m going to die." He abruptly stopped his charge, abandoning his plan to engage me in close combat. I, however, wasn''t one to give my opponent a chance to recover. The Chidori didn''t just provide offensive powerit enhanced my speed. I moved like a lightning bolt, closing the distance between us before he could fully process what was happening. Simultaneously, I threw a kunai, quickly forming a single-handed seal. One became dozens, the air filling with the sound of cutting metal as they converged on their target. "Kunai Shadow Clone!" This was one of my most frequently used jutsu. I had streamlined the hand signs down to three: Ox, Boar, Tiger. The single kunai split into dozens of duplicates, all flying toward Asuma at high speed. "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!" Asuma quickly formed hand seals, inflating his chest and exhaling a powerful gust of wind. The wind pressure blew all of my kunai clones away. "Not bad," I remarked, genuinely impressed. "I''m just getting started!" he replied, his confidence building slightly. For a moment, Asuma''s eyes reflected something beyond fearcalculation. He wasn''t going down without demonstrating his own growth. Knowing that close combat would likely result in instant defeat, he poured a significant amount of chakra into his next attack. "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!" "Fire Release: Flame Bullet!" A combination jutsu! The wind strengthened the fire. Even a C-rank jutsu like the Flame Bullet gained tremendous power and area of effect when combined with Great Breakthrough. "Well, aren''t you a clever strategist," I muttered, unfazed. In hindsight, I shouldn''t have bothered experimenting with Chidori. Clearly, I was better suited to playing the role of a ranged powerhouse. That didn''t stop me from securing an easy win, though. My hands moved through the sealsTiger, Hare, Boar, Dog. I slammed my palm against the ground, channeling chakra deep into the earth beneath us. "Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!" The earth rumbled before erupting upward, forming a massive rock wall, standing like an impassable barrier that absorbed the brunt of Asuma''s fiery assault. As he prepared his next move, the sharp cry of a thousand birds rang out behind him. His eyes widened as he realized his tactical errorI had used the earth wall not just as defense, but as misdirection. Spinning around, he saw my glowing hand, thrusting toward him. 15 – Uchiha vs Uchiha ---Ryouma''s POV--- Asuma, realizing there was no time to dodge, shouted immediately, "I surrender, I surre ow!" Before my Chidori struck him, I dissipated the lightning arcs on my hand, but didn''t stop my movements. I punched him in the stomach, not too hard, not too soft. I could feel his muscles tense under my fist. Asuma and I had a decent relationship, so of course, I didn''t put too much force into the punch. "Sorry, momentum''s a tricky thing," I said with a casual shrug. "Ryouma, that move of yours is just insane!" Asuma said while clutching his stomach and speaking to me. "Where did you even learn something like that?" "Here and there. Books, observation, experimentation," I replied, deliberately vague. I could see the scene of a moment ago still echoed in his mind. The Chidori''s true power was beyond mere damageit was psychological warfare. The sound, the light, the raw killing intent it radiated. For most ninjas in the shinobi world, combat relied primarily on taijutsu. Ordinary ninjas often had very limited chakra reserves, and not everyone could afford to use chakra extravagantly. The brilliance of my technique lay in its immense deterrent force in close combat. Any enemy who tried to approach would be struck mercilessly by the lightning and face a devastating blow. I could tell Asuma was glad he hadn''t rashly charged in for a frontal confrontation with me. The consequences would have been unthinkable. On the side, Kato wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, his clipboard trembling slightly in his grip. His eyes darted between me and the earth where my Chidori had briefly touched the ground, leaving a crater. After Asuma surrendered, Kato raised the flag in his hand, composing himself. "Well then, the first match: Ryouma wins. Both parties, seal the gesture of reconciliation." I formed the seal, looking at Asuma. "No hard feelings?" "None," he replied genuinely. After completing the formalities, we returned to the observation area. "Next match: Yamashiro Aoba versus Namizuki Raido." --- As soon as I returned, I was met with a variety of reactions from my classmates. "That was AWESOME!" Anko exclaimed. "You have to teach me that lightning thing!" "It was certainly... impressive," Kurenai remarked with measured tones. "Though perhaps excessive for a graduation match." "Ryouma, are you okay?" Rin asked, her brow furrowed with concern. "Using that much chakra must be draining." Before I could respond to any of them, Kakashi immediately approached me. "That Chidori just now, you only used a single hand seal, right? That shouldn''t be possible for that level of lightning manipulation." "That''s right. I optimized it by removing the seals that control chakra flow and stimulate the nervous system." "Incredible. Just how strong is your chakra control? Even my father would struggle to compress a technique like that." "It''s just practice. You could probably do it too, with the right approach," I deflected, watching Kakashi''s eyes light up with that familiar competitive spark. "The key is understanding that the Ox seal generates the base charge, but the other seals are primarily for control and direction," I explained. I had already recreated the Chidori last year. After all, I knew the principles and the sequence of seals; it would have been strange not to develop it. I intentionally let Kakashi think he contributed significantly to developing Chidori, creating an excuse to later teach him the technique. Moreover, it was an optimized version. My technique added a step to enhance neural stimulation of the eyes. Although this introduced an additional Ro-seal in the sequence, it solved the problem of maintaining direction and clarity during the high-speed thrust of Chidori. As for Kakashi, he always felt he hadn''t contributed much to the technique''s creation, and as a result, he felt indebted to me. Being the kind friend that I was, I couldn''t bear to see my buddy so guilt-ridden, so I made him treat me to several rounds of Konoha barbecue. A truly noble gesture on my part, no further words needed... Was I a bad person? "Ryouma, how did you move behind me?" Asuma asked, still puzzled. "I know there was some kind of genjutsu, but that doesn''t explain the physical position change." "What do you think happened?" I asked, curious about his assessment. "If I knew, I wouldn''t be asking..." "Ryouma used an Earth Release technique to tunnel underground, you idiot," Obito, watching from the side, chimed in with a superior tone. "Of all people, I don''t want to hear that from you, you dead last." "Say that again!" S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Actually, Obito''s partially right," I interjected. "Though I''d call it more of a ground-swimming technique than tunneling." I watched their exchange. The hierarchy of the Academy was a delicate thingAsuma, middle of the pack but with prestigious lineage; Obito, struggling at the bottom despite his clan name. Both desperate to prove themselves, neither willing to admit their insecurities. But the squabble between them died down as Kosuke cleared his throat. "Next match: Uchiha Shiori versus Uchiha Obito," he called, holding the match list. "What?" Obito''s face turned pale upon hearing his opponent was the fierce and violent Shiori. "You''ve got to be kidding me!" "Hahaha! You''re fighting her? Hahaha!" Asuma laughed uncontrollably. "Talk about bad luck!" "You jerk, I''m going to beat you!" Seeing Asuma mocking him, Obito''s face flushed red. "Ouch. Clan versus clan is always rough." "Especially when one clearly outclasses the other," Kurenai added thoughtfully. "Obito can surprise people when he really tries!" Rin chimed in supportively. "Shiori''s already on the field," Kakashi reminded him, noticing he still hadn''t moved. After hearing Kakashi''s reminder, Obito glared at Asuma before jumping down from the observation area to prepare. His footsteps dragged as he made his way to the center of the training ground. In contrast, Shiori stood perfectly still at her position, arms crossed, expression impassive. Her dark eyes revealed nothingno excitement, no nervousness, not even boredom. As I recalled, Asuma had never made it into the top three in our class. The top three were consistently myself, Shiori, and Kakashi. Kakashi, benefiting from having his parents still alive and well, hadn''t yet become the mission-driven machine he would later be. Even so, he was steadily outshone by Shiori. To me, she was an intriguing figure, as she didn''t appear in the original story. Naturally, this prompted me to investigate her. Using my Rikugan to briefly act as a snooping journalist, I had discovered that she was the daughter of Homura. However, my observations had revealed that the father-daughter relationship was far from ideal. Homura, despite possessing the Mangeky Sharingan, lacked ambition and instead spent his days drinking at home. Meanwhile, his wife''s presence in the household was limited to a memorial tablet, suggesting she had passed away either due to the ongoing war or other reasons. I couldn''t uncover much beyond this since the two barely interacted at all. Their home life resembled a void, with no communication or acknowledgment of each other''s presencealmost as if they were invisible to one another... Just two people inhabiting the same space while existing in separate worlds. What I did confirm, however, was that Shiori was extraordinarily strong. Once both fighters were ready, Kato addressed them. "Form the Seal of Confrontation." Both Uchiha formed the half-Tiger seal. "Begin!" The battle began quickly, but there wasn''t much detail worth elaborating on. Unlike Obito, who was widely regarded as the weakest in our class, Shiori had long since awakened her Sharingan. The instant Kato''s hand dropped, she moved. One moment standing still, the next already inside Obito''s guard, her right fist aimed at his solar plexus. Obito barely managed to bring his forearm down to block, the impact forcing him back several steps. He countered with a wild haymakerall power, no precisionwhich Shiori easily ducked under before sweeping his legs. "This is just painful to watch," Asuma said with a wince. "His form is too loose. He telegraphs everything," Kakashi analyzed coldly. "Come on, Obito! You can do it!" Rin called out encouragingly. Relying on exceptional combat skills and sharp perception, Shiori completely dominated Obito using only taijutsu. She moved like water, every motion flowing into the next - the kind of smooth control you only get from busting your ass in training day after day. Realizing he had nothing to lose, Obito finally tried a jutsu, his hands clumsily working through the seals for a fire technique. Before he could finish, Shiori was already behind him, nailing him with a perfect palm strike to the kidney that dropped him to one knee. As he tried to rise, her roundhouse kick connected, sending him sprawling into the dirt. Faced with such a formidable opponent, Obito seemed powerless. Despite his desperate attempts to retaliate, he couldn''t break through Shiori''s pressure, not even finding an opportunity to use another jutsu. It didn''t take long for the match to reach its conclusion. With the final blow, Obito fell heavily to the ground. For a moment, he remained there, fingers digging into the earth as though searching for the strength to stand once more. Shiori, on the other hand, stood calmly in place, showing no signs of pride or satisfaction in defeating someone like Obito. "Winner: Shiori," Kato announced, raising his hand. Obito slowly pushed himself to his feet, dust and dirt clinging to his clothes and skin. Reluctantly, he stepped forward, accepting the outcome. "Form the Seal of Reconciliation." The song "If Wishes Were Real" is out. It was mostly created for Chapter 51. And it contains the skill he got from his pity, and a bit of backstory from his time on Earth. The skill will be revealed in Chapter 16. So don''t listen to the song if you don''t like spoilers! Maybe Chapter 16 tonight, if not, tomorrow. But some of you may have guessed what the skill could be. 16 – The Last Day of Childhood ---Ryouma''s POV--- I watched as Obito staggered toward us, his steps unsteady as if he had lost his balance. His body swayed, still trembling from the force of a powerful kick delivered by Shiori. The muscles in his arms, which he had used to block the attack, were still shaking. "Don''t be discouraged, Obito. Losing is pretty normal for you," I offered some words of comfort. That sounded much better in my head, but hearing it... it could be interpreted as some kind of insult. Obito grimaced, wiping the blood with the back of his hand. "Easy for you to say. You''ve never lost to anyone." I shrugged. "That''s not the point. The point is consistency. You''re consistent." That sounded bad as well. I was just bad at comforting... "I''ll get you back for that one, just wait," Obito replied, trying to smile through the pain. "Don''t worry, even if you lose, you can still graduate. The assessment is just about evaluating our performance," Kakashi said, patting Obito on the shoulder. Obito blinked in surprise. "That almost sounded like encouragement, Bakashi." "It''s just a statement of fact," Kakashi responded, immediately defensive. That was true. Kosuke wasn''t just there to call out names. After each match, he carefully recorded everyone''s performance. Seconds ticked by. Ninja battles were usually quick, and before long, the assessment had ended. Kosuke stood before us, his expression solemn. "Konoha Academy''s 31st class, I am pleased to announce that all of you have successfully graduated." He stepped forward. "This headband isn''t just a symbolit''s a responsibility. From this moment forward, you represent Konoha''s Will of Fire." Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As expected, the final results were no surpriseeveryone successfully graduated. The training ground erupted in cheers. Obito leapt into the air, pain forgotten. Anko threw kunai in celebration. I remained still. Looking at the smiles on my classmates'' faces, I didn''t know what to say. They were celebrating their first step toward the slaughter. Graduation meant heading to the battlefield. A month from now, some of these smiling faces would disappear forever. War didn''t care about potential or dreams. It consumed indiscriminately, leaving only memoriesif even that. Rin approached, noticing my expression. "You''re thinking about what comes next, aren''t you?" "How did you know?" I asked, surprised by her perception. She offered a gentle smile. "Your eyes get distant when you''re worried. Like you''re seeing something the rest of us can''t." I wasn''t particularly worried about my own safety. On my birthday last year, I had participated in the five-year cycle of a my pity. According to the system, a successful wish would grant me a skill most suited to me. The first skill I received was the Rikugan. Whether or not it was the perfect match, I had to admit that using it felt incredibly natural. The Rikugan had transformed my perception of the world. Distance became meaningless, walls transparent, secrets exposed. Now, with the reality of war approaching, my next wish should ideally compensate for my defensive weaknesses, if successful. Spoiler, it was! At first, I thought that the best skill for me would be the Limitless Technique, which complemented the Rikugan perfectlyproviding both defense and offense. However, when the wish was granted, I got something unexpected instead. Full Counter. This was the skill of Meliodas from The Seven Deadly Sins. But I had to admitthis new skill perfectly addressed my biggest concern: defense. Unlike Limitless, Full Counter not only allowed me to protect myself easily in battle but also ensured the safety of my teammates. On reflection, it was great for my needs. Limitless required constant chakra expenditure, while Full Counter activated only when needed. In a war of attrition, efficiency matters more than raw power. And in terms of defensive capability, it was even superior to Limitless. While its offensive potential might be less stable, its upper limit was still quite high. In a war where every teammate mattered, this was invaluable. I speculated that the system''s wishes weren''t just based on my weaknesses but also took into account my deepest desires. Oh, and about the consolation prize... they were mostly as useless as I''d expected. The GTA 6 disc without a console was just the beginning of the absurdity. There was also a smartphone with no charger and a battery life of exactly three minutes. What was I supposed to do with that? Take the world''s shortest selfie before a boss fight? Then there was the "infinity gauntlet" which turned out to be just a cheap plastic toy with light-up gems that flickered pathetically when you pressed a button. The inscription on the back read "Made in Earth-199999''s China." I couldn''t even snap my fingers properly while wearing it. Of the nine consolation items, only two had any actual value. One was a senzu bean that had apparently been stolen by Gawd from an organisation called WN. So the system stole a magical healing bean from someone who had already stolen it? There were layers of theft here that made me question the system''s moral compass. The other valuable item was the Cloak of Invisibility from Harry Potter. I couldn''t help but wonder if I''d received it before or after Harry had used it. I hoped it was afternot because I wanted battle-tested equipment, but because Harry desperately needed that cloak throughout his school years. If the system had stolen it before Harry could use it, that would mean he''d be left without one of his most important tools. I remembered how the cloak was originally James Potter''s possession, given to Harry as a Christmas gift from Dumbledore during his first year at Hogwarts. Harry had used it countless timesto visit the Restricted Section of the library, to gaze into the Mirror of Erised, and to help smuggle Norbert or rather, Norberta, the dragon safely away from Hogwarts with Hermione and Ron. The cloak had protected him during his nighttime wanderings through the castle, his secret trips to Hogsmeade through the one-eyed witch passage, and had helped him eavesdrop on crucial conversations throughout the years. It was his constant companion during the Triwizard Tournament and later, when the Second Wizarding War began in earnest. Most importantly, it was one of the three legendary Deathly Hallowsthe only one Harry truly mastered and kept, unlike the Elder Wand or the Resurrection Stone. Unlike ordinary invisibility cloaks that fade or tear with time, this one had remained perfect for centuries. If the system had snatched it at any point before the Battle of Hogwartsor even after, when Harry presumably passed it down to his own childrenit would disrupt not just Harry''s journey but potentially the entire wizarding world''s fate. I shook my head at the thought. Hopefully, the system had some sense of cosmic timing and had plucked the cloak from a moment when its absence wouldn''t cause a paradox. Though I wouldn''t be surprised if somewhere, a very confused Harry was frantically searching under his bed for his suddenly missing inheritance. But how would I explain suddenly having an invisibility cloak to my teammates? "Oh this? I just found it lying around in the interdimensional lost and found." I needed to build up more reputation and learn some sealing techniques before I could reasonably explain such an item in my possession. Perhaps I should just gift it to Rin? She''d probably make better use of it than I could right now. She might even believe I crafted it myself if I presented it properly. Yes, that might work out better in the long run. Before I even knew which team I would be assigned to last year, I had already considered a possibility: if my presence in this world had caused a butterfly effect, leading to me being placed on the same team as Rin. For me, protecting her was more important than winning the war. I knew what fate had in store for her in the original timelinecaptured by Kiri, made into the Three-Tails jinchriki with a rigged seal, and forced to die by Kakashi''s hand. That tragedy would then push Obito down a dark path, becoming Madara''s pawn and eventually bringing catastrophe to the entire shinobi world. So much suffering and death could be prevented if I could just keep her safe. Even if I were in her team, I couldn''t be sure if I had the skill to protect her. Ninjas were typically high-offense but fragile in defenseI understood this well. And I knew my biggest weakness was a lack of combat experience. In terms of ninjutsu power, I was already more than sufficient for the Third Great Ninja War. Moreover, with the help of the Rikugan, my chakra reserves would only grow with age, so I didn''t need to worry about my offensive potential for now. But with strong defensive capabilities, my survivability on the battlefield would greatly increase, reducing the cost of trial and error while gaining battle experience. Overall, I was quite satisfied with this wish''s outcome. In the future, with more data to reference, I might be able to analyze the factors that influence the system''s wishes even more accurately. I''d already seen it with my Rikuganthe team assignments posted in the Hokage''s office before they were officially announced. Obito, Kakashi, and Rin were placed on the same team. Meanwhile, I was assigned to a team with Shiori, filling the gaps in a frontline squad that had lost two members. Two replacements for two casualtiesthe brutal math of wartime resource allocation. Our skills were needed immediately, not gradually developed under a jonin instructor. During wartime, some Konoha Academy graduates were directly assigned to squads that had suffered casualties on the front lines. These newly reinforced teams would then be deployed to the battlefield in the coming days under the leadership of their captains. Currently, Konoha was engaged in battles on three fronts, primarily against Kiri in the east, Suna and Iwa in the west. However, Kumo was also watching Konoha closely, waiting for any sign of weakness. If Konoha showed fatigue in the war, the only outcome would be getting torn apart by the surrounding wolves. --- We filed out of the academy gates one last time, no longer students but soldiers. The building that had housed our childhood training now seemed smaller somehow, like a shell outgrown. Sigh. I sounded like an old man. "Try not to die out there, losers. I want the satisfaction of beating you all myself someday," Anko said, punching shoulders as she passed. Asuma, serious for once, nodded to those heading to the frontlines. "If any of you see my brother on the front lines... tell him I''m coming soon." One by one, our classmates departed, heading in different directionstoward homes, clan compounds, or assignment briefings. The single path we''d walked together for years now split into a dozen different routes. That afternoon, after our final dismissal from school, Rin and I walked home together. The afternoon sun painted Konoha in warm gold, the street vendors closing up after the day''s business, the village preparing for evening. A beautiful day, deceptively peaceful for what it representedour last day of childhood. Rin clasped her hands behind her back, her head slightly lowered, and spoke softly, "Ryouma, we''re setting off tomorrow, aren''t we?" "Yes." "It''s a little hard to get used to. It all happened so suddenly." "That''s how life works in our world," I said quietly. "Yesterday we were children. Tomorrow we''re soldiers." "Were we ever really children, though?" Rin asked. "Training since we could walk, preparing for this moment?" I glanced at her, who was clearly feeling down. I understood her emotions well. I noted the subtle signs of distressthe slight downturn of her mouth, the tension in her shoulders, the way her fingers twisted together. For all her training and composure, she had never learned to hide her emotions from those who knew her well. Ever since we had met, there had hardly been a single day we hadn''t seen each other. To be honest, my own feelings were complicated too. On one hand, I knew that, with my memories from my past life, I couldn''t fully see myself as just a child. On the other hand, my biggest dream in this world was simply to live a peaceful and stable life. But when I first arrived, I was immediately faced with my mother''s passing. A few years later, my father also left me. The universe seemed determined to teach me the same lesson repeatedlyattachment leaded to loss. At that time, I had felt a sense of despair. After all, in my past life, I had died for a ridiculous and senseless reason. Fate was like giving a shit about our lives by sending ManKO. Now, in this new life, I had to start off as an orphan? Did reincarnators or transmigrators not deserve to have living parents or a happy family? Was this some cosmic balancingexchanging a second chance at life for perpetual solitude? Or simply the random cruelty of a world that distributed suffering without logic or purpose? Humans were social creatures, and without strong willpower, living alone was incredibly difficult. I knew I wasn''t someone with an unshakable resolve. I merely had faked it in the face of death. Oh, ManKO. Even living alone in a foreign city was hardlet alone being in an entirely different world. Once the initial novelty of reincarnation faded, all that remained was loneliness. Pure loneliness. Even in my past life, isolation had been my greatest fear. If I hadn''t known that Madara''s Infinite Tsukuyomi was a lie, I might have actually considered surrendering myself to that dream world. When reality offered only pain and solitude, illusion became dangerously appealing. Back when I was drowning in indescribable loneliness, Rin was the one who changed me. She was the first person to make me feel like someone in this world genuinely cared about me, enough to feel sad when I was down. Because of that, a certain emptiness in my heart was unknowingly filled again. In this world, I had spent more time with her than even with my father. We reached the crossroads where our paths would separateRin toward her home, me toward my empty apartment. Tomorrow, these paths would diverge even further, stretching across battlefields and national borders. If I had to be really honest, saving Sakumo was something I did on a whim, but ensuring Rin''s survival in the brutal war was a goal I was willing to risk everything for. As we said our goodbyes, I watched her walk away. Protecting this precious bondthis was the objective I absolutely had to achieve. Damn, I missed my parents. 17 – War Doesn’t Wait for Bell Tests ---Ryouma''s POV--- At the classroom, the students were being called away one by one by their assigned squad leaders. "Kakashi, Rin, and Obito. I''m your new instructor. Please follow me." A blond man with a sunny smile entered the room. His presence transformed the classroom without efforta natural charisma that couldn''t be taught or learned. This man was none other than the future Fourth Hokage. His charm was undeniableincredibly strong yet unassuming, humble without appearing weak or submissive. No wonder Orochimaru lost to him in the succession race. Compared to Minato, his cold demeanor was a disadvantage. The Hokage not only had to be powerful but also exude warmth and approachability, setting them apart from the leaders of other ninja villages. "What? Kakashi, tell me I''m not dreaming! Our teacher is actually the Yellow Flash himself!" Obito pinched his face hard, realizing it wasn''t a dream. He might as well have stars in his eyes. "Ow! Definitely not dreaming!" "Stop shouting and move," Kakashi said in his usual aloof tone, not wanting to make a bad impression on Minato. After saying brief goodbyes, Rin and the others followed Minato out of the classroom. I watched them leave, wondering what kind of instructor I would be assigned. With the first and second-ranked students in our squad, our instructor was bound to be at least a jonin, right? "Ryouma, Shiori, come with me," a man with long hair tied in a ponytail and wearing a ninja vest entered the classroom, calling out to us. "That''s us. Duty calls," I said, rising from my seat. "Good luck," Kurenai offered quietly. "Try not to die before I get assigned!" Anko added dramatically. I waved goodbye to them before leaving with the man. "I''ll do my best to disappoint you, Anko." --- Our new instructor stopped at a forest clearing and turned to face us. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My name is Yamanaka Inoichi. I''m your squad leader and the captain of Team Inoichi." He paused before gesturing toward another boy who had been waiting there. "Heiji, introduce yourself to your new teammates." The boy, around twelve years old, had straight black hair and white eyes, marking him as a member of the Hyga clan. "Hyga Heiji," he said flatly. It was unclear whether his demeanor was due to a lack of expression, like Kakashi, or something else entirely. "My name is Aotsuki Ryouma. I look forward to working with you." I considered myself polite, particularly in a world where overly enthusiastic people often proved dangerous. "I''m Uchiha Shiori. I just hope this team won''t be assigned any boring missions," Shiori said, her tone icy as she regarded Heiji with equal indifference. "Haha, don''t mind Heiji. He''s just not very expressive," Inoichi interjected. "Also, he''s two years older than you, so think of him as more like a peer, alright?" "Let''s get to know each other better. What are your strengths and goals? For example, I specialize in sensory ninjutsu and barrier techniques, and my current goal is to help the village win this war and achieve peace as soon as possible. Heiji, why don''t you go next?" "As you can see, I''m from the Hyga clan. I specialize in taijutsu and sensory techniques. My goal, for now, is simply to survive this war." Heiji''s introduction wasn''t surprising to me. Everyone in the ninja world knew the Hyga clan''s strengths, just as they knew about the Uchiha clan''s prowess in genjutsu and fire release. "I excel in genjutsu and Fire Release. My immediate goal is to improve my abilities. Beyond that, I don''t have any other thoughts." Shiori raised her head slightly, exuding pride. This woman... Ever since hearing about the battlefield assignments after graduation, she seemed excited. I couldn''t understand her mindset. Was she truly looking forward to the war? Even the most militant Uchiha member wouldn''t relish such conflict. If that were the case, she was born in the wrong era. If she had been around during Madara''s defection from the village, she surely wouldn''t have let him leave alone. "I specialize in Lightning and Earth Release, as well as sensory techniques. My goal is also to survive this war," I said, though I kept one thought to myself: I intended to settle a score with Kiri someday. "Oh? You carry a short sword. I thought you might specialize in swordsmanship," Inoichi remarked, pointing at the weapon on my back. "This?" I unsheathed it as I spoke, revealing a sleek, slightly curved short sword with subtle blue-tinted metal. "It''s called Lostvayne. It was a coming-of-age gift from my father and his teammate." When I mentioned "teammate," I glanced briefly at Shiori. She gave me a curious look. Like why was I looking at her while introducing my sword? Her momentary confusion confirmed my suspicionthere wasn''t much communication between her and Homura. I had no intention of interfering in someone else''s family issues. Right now, my focus was entirely on the ongoing war. "That''s a beautiful blade," Inoichi said. "Should serve you well." After learning about the team assignments, I suspected Inoichi had probably gathered information about Shiori and me. Naturally, he would know that my parents had died in the war. He seemed eager not to let the conversation continue on this sensitive topic. Meanwhile, I noticed Heiji looked like he wanted to say something, perhaps to compliment Lostvayne. However, Inoichi interrupted, swiftly changing the subject. "Since everyone seems to be getting along, why don''t we all go grab some ramen? My treat!" "Sure!" I responded enthusiastically. "Nothing builds team bonds like food." "Sounds good," Heiji said with a slight nod. "I''ll pass. Since there''s nothing pressing, I''d rather go back and train," Shiori said, unwilling to waste time on what she saw as trivial matters. "Ah, this is a bit tricky," Inoichi said, looking slightly troubled. "Shiori, you should join us," I chimed in. "If team members aren''t familiar with one another, it''ll affect our coordination and efficiency during missions." I thought strategically. Having been classmates with her for some time, I knew exactly how to persuade her. Shiori considered the possibility of missions being delayed due to poor teamwork. She glanced at me, then quickly turned her gaze away. " Fine. If it could impact mission efficiency, I suppose there''s no choice. Let''s go." As we walked to the ramen shop, I noticed Inoichi subtly giving me a thumbs-up from behind. The warmth of tiny shop enveloped us as we enteredsteam rising from boiling pots, the rich aroma of broth filling the small place. We arranged ourselves unconsciously at the counterInoichi and Heiji on one side, Shiori and I on the other. "Four specials, please. My new team needs proper Konoha fuel before their first mission." "Coming!" "By the way, Captain Inoichi." "Hmm? What is it, Ryouma?" "I heard that most newly formed squads usually go through some sort of test from their captain." "Oh, that? There''s no need for that in your case. You and Shiori are this year''s top two graduates. If even you two weren''t qualified, the entire graduating class would have to go back to the Academy, haha." A practical decision during wartime. No resources to waste on traditional rituals when skilled genin are needed immediately. "I see." "What about field operations protocols?" Shiori suddenly asked. "Will we have time to review them before deployment?" "Already thinking ahead, huh?" Inoichi looked impressed. "Yes, we''ll cover protocols during travel. You''ve studied them already?" "Of course," Shiori replied matter-of-factly. "Preparation eliminates preventable errors." Perhaps there was more to her than just battle-hunger after all. After finishing our ramen, Inoichi addressed us, his tone becoming more serious. "Listen up, Team Inoichi. When you go home, pack your gear. Tomorrow at 7 AM, meet at the village gates." "We have an escort mission to deliver supplies to the Suna frontline in the Land of Rivers. Three-day journey there, two days on site, three days back if all goes smoothly." "Expected resistance?" Heiji asked calmly. "Intelligence suggests moderate. Mostly bandits opportunistically targeting supply lines," Inoichi replied. "Pack for eight days, prepare for twelve. Standard field rations, soldier pills for emergencies only." "I''ll give you the detailed mission intel on the way. Any questions?" "No," we all replied. "Great. Team Inoichi, dismissed!" --- "Dismissed already?" I muttered to myself as I wandered through the streets of Konoha. The village continued its normal rhythms around mevendors closing shops, children playing their last games before sunset, off-duty ninja gathering at tea houses. All of it feeling suddenly distant, like I was observing it through glass. I wondered what was happening with Rin''s team. Knowing Minato''s personality, I wouldn''t be surprised if they were doing the bell test. Should I use the Rikugan to check on them? This would show me exactly how they were faring. "No, that''d make me look like a creep," I decided, shaking off the thought. "Well then, time to practice some ninjutsu," I said to myself. Feeling there was nothing to pack at home, I headed to the secret training ground to continue working on my techniques. 18 – When the Bait Becomes the Prey ---Third POV--- The large team was slowly making its way along a narrow path winding through a dense forest, like a vast green ocean. The escorting ninjas had a cautious and vigilant look about them. After all, the supply line was the lifeline of the front line, and no one could predict if enemies might be lying in ambush ahead. The clatter of horse hooves and the rolling of cart wheels shattered the forest''s original tranquility. Birds were startled, flapping their wings as they fled into the distance. The big trees lining both sides of the road tangled their branches and leaves together, forming a natural barrier. A light breeze blew through, making the leaves rustle softly. It had to be said that the Land of Fire''s reforestation efforts were impressive. This escort mission was part of a large-scale war operation. The ninja team responsible for the escort wasn''t limited to just one small squad. It included sensory teams, combat teams, and command units, along with several medical-nin. Given the massive quantity of supplies being transported, the village would not tolerate any mishaps. Ryouma''s team was positioned at the front of the escort group, a location convenient for their captain, Inoichi, to scout and relay intelligence to the command unit as quickly as possible. At this moment, he was briefing Shiori and Ryouma, as they were undertaking their first mission outside the village, on the mission details. "Our squad has two primary objectives for this escort mission," he said, keeping his voice low. "The first is to use sensory skills to detect any ambushes. The second, if enemies are detected, is to coordinate with the combat unit to counterattack." "What''s our engagement protocol?" Ryouma asked. "Full neutralization or delay tactics?" Inoichi gave him an approving nod. "Good question. Primary objective is delay and containment. We''re not looking for body counts; we need these supplies to reach their destination." He was genuinely satisfied with Ryouma. Despite graduating as the top student, he didn''t exhibit the quirks of certain prodigies. Shiori, on the other hand, seemed to be Ryouma''s polar opposite. Though she was a Uchiha and her abilities were reliable, her understanding of war remained somewhat superficial. Perhaps her perspective was more typical for someone her age, whereas Ryouma appeared overly mature. He just hoped she would quickly adapt to the battlefield mentality. While listening to the briefing, Ryouma had already scanned the area within several dozen kilometers with his sensory abilities and hadn''t detected any enemies. However, he still maintained a vigilant posture, at least outwardly. "What''s our communication chain if we detect hostiles outside standard range?" Heiji asked. "Direct to me, then I relay to command. No independent actions without orders," Inoichi answered firmly. Shiori fidgeted with a kunai, her eyes scanning the forest. "When do we actually get to fight? I didn''t leave the Academy to play lookout." "When I give the order, not before," Inoichi said sternly. "This isn''t a training exercise, Shiori." Inoichi sighed. "Is there something wrong?" Ryouma asked. "No, nothing." --- Huh? The first hint came as whispers against Ryouma''s consciousnessfaint chakra signatures moving with purpose, not the random patterns of wildlife. His keen perception detected a group of Suna ninjas slowly approaching the escort team. There were twenty of them, split into two ten-man squads attempting to flank from both sides. It was clearly an ambush. Suna, definitely. The chakra had that distinctive... desert quality? Condensed and efficient, evolved for an environment where wasting energy meant death. Remaining calm, he glanced at Inoichi to gauge the range of his captain''s sensory abilities. He could''ve immediately alerted him, but he wanted to gauge his own detection range. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In battle, knowing your allies'' capabilities was as crucial as understanding your enemies''. When the Suna ninjas reached within 4 kilometers of the convoy, Inoichi''s posture subtly shiftedshoulders tensing minutely, eyes focusing on nothing as his consciousness extended outward. A second later, he raised his hand in the pre-arranged signal. The sensory abilities of the Yamanaka clan were truly formidable, allowing them to transmit intelligence telepathically without any verbal communication. It occurred to Ryouma that this ability could also be amusingly effective for taunting enemies during combat. The command unit leader processed the intelligence with impressive speed. Within seconds, hand signals rippled through the convoycombat squads adjusting positions, supply carts tightening formation, medics moving to protected positions. "We''ve been assigned the right flank. Four jonin-level opponents," Inoichi relayed to them. Don''t forget. Our objective is to stall the enemies and wait for reinforcements. Neutralizing them is not the primary goal. I will handle two of the enemies on the right. Heiji!" "Here." "You''ll take point with your Byakugan. Ryouma, left flank. Shiori, right. I''ll coordinate from the center." "Understood." "No problem." "Move out!" At his command, their entire team advanced toward the right side of the convoy. Ryouma''s sensory abilities revealed the chakra signatures of the four enemies on the right, all undeniably jonin-level like Inoichi said. The same was true for the four on the left. Meanwhile, the main force of enemies directly ahead also appeared formidable. The Suna ninjas seemed determined to strike hard this time. Ryouma wasn''t overly worried. The combat unit within the escort team consisted of elite ninjas from the village, and their leader was from the Sarutobi clan. He only needed to focus on the enemies directly in front of him. Ryouma assessed the terrain between them and the Suna positionroughly 200 meters of dense forest, multiple lines of sight, scattered clearings that would make perfect kill zones. If they waited for the enemies to realize they''d been detected, they''d lose the initiative. ---Third POV--- On the other side, the Suna ninjas were still awaiting orders from their main force, likely unaware that our side''s sensory techniques had long since detected them. The Suna team waited in the dense undergrowth, camouflage sheets making them nearly invisible against the forest floor. Their captain, a veteran with deep creases around his eyes and a prominent scar across his jaw, watched the distant convoy through a specialized scope. "Captain, we''re already this close. If we don''t attack soon, they might strike first!" a tall Suna ninja with face paint grumbled, his brow furrowed. "Patience, Kuroshi. Our role isn''t direct engagement," the Suna ninja captain replied calmly. "Then what''s the point of positioning jonin here?" Kuroshi asked, frustrated. "Don''t be rash. Our squad''s purpose is to lure part of Konoha''s escort force," the Suna ninja captain replied. "We''re the bait. Once Konoha commits forces to engage us, we''ll signal the main force." "Then why didn''t they tell us this from the start?" The Suna captain regretted explaining anything to this fool. Suddenly, his expression changed. "You idiot! Stop talking. The enemy is here." Catching Inoichi''s eye, Ryouma received a subtle nod of approval. As soon as the Suna ninjas stepped into the jutsu''s range, he launched his attack. With a swift wave of his arm, a kunai streaked out of his hand, flying like a shooting star toward the hiding spot of the four Suna ninjas at incredible speed. In the next instant, he formed a one-handed seal. The single kunai, mid-flight, multiplied into a dense swarm of kunai, filling the space with what seemed like countless blades. This wasn''t the standard Shuriken Shadow Clone he used during training sessions with Rin. Instead, it was enhanced with wind chakra. Each kunai acted like a floating turret, displaying the destructive power of modern weaponry in the guise of traditional tools. The dense forest proved no match for this overwhelming force. Trees toppled one after another, and the ground was riddled with craters of varying depths and sizes. The scene resembled the aftermath of a massive bombardment. Looking at the destruction he''d caused, he couldn''t help but reflect that if this had happened in his previous, environmentally-conscious life, he''d probably be jailed for life just for this act alone. --- The Suna squad scattered. Their captain slammed his palms into the ground, raising an earth barrier that shattered under the kunai barrage but bought crucial seconds. Kuroshi unleashed a wind technique that deflected a dozen projectiles. Another member performed the Body Flicker, quickly avoiding a kunai that would have pierced his throat. The Suna ninjas, as members of one of the Five Great Ninja Villages, were naturally no pushovers. Despite the suddenness of the shuriken barrage, they managed to avoid being caught entirely off guard. The squad''s captain, Midori, quickly fired a red flare into the sky. "That jutsu just nowit was yours, wasn''t it? Quite a show, Konoha brat," he said, his expression wary as he addressed Ryouma. Midori was a seasoned warrior, having fought in multiple battles during the Third Great Ninja War. He had his own survival principles. On the battlefield, the last people you wanted to provoke were ninjas with Kage-level strength. Equally important, you should tread carefully around the prodigies of any villageespecially Konoha''s. These geniuses were often terrifyingly strong, defying common sense. From his analysis, the blond opponent was clearly strong but predictable. Avoiding close combat with a member of the Yamanaka clan was manageable. The young girl didn''t worry him either; female powerhouses were statistically rare in the ninja world. Midori thought. The Suna squad qucikly regrouped, forming a diamond pattern that maximized their coverage while minimizing exposed flanks. Charging toward Inoichi, Midori shouted, "I''ll handle the captain with Kuroshi. Seito, take out the kid with the shuriken!" 19 – The Calm Behind Lostvayne ---Ryouma''s POV--- From my position crouched behind the remnants of a splintered tree, I could see the tall Suna ninja with war paint on his face respond to the command and then engage in combat with Inoichi. On the other side, hearing his captain''s orders, the other Suna ninja naturally did not refuse. When I saw the opponent charging toward me, I naturally did not retreat. The familiar weight of Lostvayne slid from its sheath with a soft metallic sound as I unsheathed it and clashed with him. Despite possessing the Rikugan, which allowed me to use chakra with almost 100% efficiency, I still tried to conserve chakra wherever possible due to my body''s limited development. Moreover, I wasn''t a fragile ninja anymore. Although I had made no progress in defensive skills before my last wish, the successful prayer had left me extraordinarily durable now. Amazing, wasn''t it? My enemy pivoted immediately, following with three rapid kunai strikes targeting vital points. I parried efficiently, showing just enough vulnerability to encourage overconfidence. Blocking the last kunai with Lostvayne, I secretly formed a hand sign against the hilt. Like the cries of a thousand thunderbirds, my blade erupted with blinding lightning. The air itself ionized, the smell of ozone sharp in my nostrils as static electricity made the fine hairs on my arms stand on end. Sensing the danger, the Suna ninja tried to retreat, but his body was paralyzed by the current, causing his movements to pause. I wasn''t about to miss this opportunity. With my free hand, I began molding chakra, forming a compressed sphere. The swirling blue orb stabilized in my palm, and I quickly launched it directly into the enemy''s chest. The impact had sent him backward like a rag doll, his body carving a path through the air before slamming into the massive tree with enough force to splinter its trunk. His chest was almost entirely obliterated, and he died instantly. "Shiori, go help Heiji. I''ll assist Inoichi-sensei," I said after finishing off my opponent, then hurried toward Inoichi''s location. Shiori hesitated briefly. "But he ordered" "Situation has changed," I cut her off. "Heiji''s opponent uses puppets. He needs your help." "On it." Shiori didn''t argue further. Whatever rivalry existed between us in the Academy was temporarily suspended in the reality of combat. She followed my instructions and went to assist Heiji against his enemy. And I quickly moved toward Inoichi''s position, using the trees as cover. My chakra reserves remained at roughly 85%well within operational parameters for extended combat. ---Third POV--- Shiori positioned herself at optimal firing angle, her hands blurring through seals with the precision only Sharingan users could achieve. "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!" The Suna ninja puppeteer hurriedly dodged the fireball''s range. "Damn it! Where did she come from? Seito was supposed to" He realized that his teammate had fallen mid-sentence, disrupting his technique and causing a momentary lag in his puppet''s movements. Seizing the opportunity, Heiji switched from defense to offense, closing in directly. "Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The puppet was shattered into pieces. With his Byakugan active, he was aware that Ryouma had already killed the enemy on his end. "Circle left. Cut off his retreat path. He''s preparing another technique. Wind nature," Shiori called to Heiji, Sharingan tracking the enemy''s chakra movement. "I see it. Three... two... one..." Now, it was him and Shiori against a puppeteer without his puppet. The advantage was theirs. Thus, Heiji decided to press the attack. Although Inoichi had only instructed them to hold the enemy off, eliminating the opponent was naturally better. ---Ryouma''s POV--- As for Inoichi, with my arrival, there was a higher chance to win. It was 2 vs 2 after all... "Status?" Inoichi called, breathing heavily. "One down. Heiji and Shiori engaging the puppeteer," I responded concisely. "Good. Watch the Suna captainEarth and Wind dual nature." "Noted." I was already forming seals. The two Suna ninjas he was fighting were no pushovers. The one who seemed to be the Suna ninja captain was skilled in ninjutsu, while the tall one with war paint on his face excelled in taijutsu. The combination of close and long-range attacks left Inoichi struggling. His normally immaculate ponytail had come partially undone, sweat beaded on his forehead, and a shallow cut across his left shoulder leaked blood down his arm. After forming hand signs, I struck the ground. The tall Suna ninja fighting Inoichi suddenly lost his footing as the ground beneath him caved in. "What the hell?" He quickly scrambled to regain balance, arms pinwheeling momentarily before he began to sink into the collapsing earth. Seeing this, Inoichi immediately threw a kunai toward the enemy, then jumped back to create distance and detonated the explosive tag attached to the kunai. A loud explosion resounded, and smoke filled the pit created by my Earth Style. Inoichi regrouped with me and said while watching the smoke, "Don''t let your guard down; I can still sense chakra." Unlike his sensory field, I could see clearly. The tall Suna ninja had used an earth jutsu to burrow underground and avoid the explosion''s range. At this moment, numerous projectiles shot out from the smoke, their surfaces shimmering with a purple glow, clearly laced with a deadly poison. Although our team had a medical-nin, I had no intention of being caught off guard by such an unknown poison. "Chidori Current." The sound of chirping thunderbirds resounded again, this time even louder. Blinding lightning engulfed my entire body. There was no need for further testing. I instantly closed the gap to the tall Suna ninja who had just emerged from underground. The ground erupted as predicted, the enemy launching upward with kunai in hand. The dancing arcs of electricity obediently wrapped themselves around my blade. Wielding Lostvayne, I slashed down with a brilliant flash of lightning. "So fast" I heard him mutter as he quickly used an earth jutsu in an attempt to block my attack. His skin took on the color and texture of sandstone. The ground was charred black by my lightning strike, glass forming where sand had instantly melted from the heat. His arm was nearly severed by the slash, hanging by little more than tendon and bone as blood poured from the cauterized edges of the wound. The injury was severe, but he did not lose consciousness. Instead, he tensed his entire body, preventing me from pulling Lostvayne out immediately. He stomped heavily on the ground, instantly turning the area into quicksand, locking me firmly in place. I could see the fire in his eyeshe intended to kill me, even if it cost him his life. "Midori! Attack already, you useless captain! Next time, make sure to explain mission intel clearly!" ---Third POV--- Midori''s face darkened from afar. Although it took time to describe, all of this happened in an instant. From the release of Ryouma''s attack to being caught by the enemy''s technique, only about two seconds had passed. "This is bad" Inoichi was not a speed-focused ninja, so he couldn''t quickly rescue me. His only option was to interfere with the Suna ninja captain''s attack. "Mind Body Disturbance!" His hands formed the distinctive Yamanaka seal as his consciousness partially projected toward the Suna captain. In the earlier part of the battle, he had been overwhelmed in a 1 vs 2 situation and lacked the opportunity to unleash his secret techniques due to the tall Suna ninja''s close-range attacks. "Damn Yamanaka! Don''t underestimate my willpower!" Midori''s face contorted with effort, veins bulging at his temples as he fought against the mental intrusion. Through sheer force of will, he forcibly snapped himself out of the jutsu''s influence and threw several kunai with explosive tags attached toward Ryouma, as he was immobilized by the quicksand. At the same time, he formed hand signs. "Wind Release: Vacuum Wave." Sharp wind blades surged toward Ryouma. "This will end it. If not for the war, you would''ve had a much brighter future," the tall Suna ninja said, his breathing labored. "You assume much about my future," Ryouma replied calmly. "War makes monsters of us all. I was like you once... talented, confident." "And now?" "Just tired. So damn tired. I just want to sleep." Seeing Midori''s successful attack, he sincerely spoke to Ryouma as the boy was trapped in his quicksand. So, what was Ryouma''s state of mind when faced with such a deadly situation? The answer: completely calm. Defense was never something he had to worry aboutat least not since he turned ten. Facing the incoming wind blades and explosive tags, his response was: "Full Counter!" 20 – Death by a Thousand Wind Blades ---Ryouma''s POV--- Explosions, wind blades, and flowing sandeverything reversed in an instant. The tall Suna ninja''s eyes widen in the moments before his death. From the corner of my eye, I spotted Inoichi''s hands forming the distinctive Yamanaka seal. He may not have known what technique I just used, but with his jonin instincts he should recognize the perfect opening. The effect was immediate. Midori''s body jerked unnaturally mid-dodge, his movements suddenly uncoordinated. The reversed wind jutsu tore into him, slicing through his jonin vest and flesh alike. He stood there drenched in blood. "Damn it." "What kind of" Midori coughed blood as he tried to steady himself, "technique was that?" --- When the dust settled, the spot where I had been restrained was now a barren crater. I stood in place, holding the blade Lostvayne, completely unscathed. Before me, the tall Suna ninja lay motionless not far away, his charred body lifeless. The explosive tags had detonated point-blank against his chest, leaving a concave wound where vital organs had been. Having borne the brunt of an exploding tag''s power, his life had truly come to an end. On the other side, Midori was heavily injured. I could see it in his eyesthings looked grim for him. Very grim. Though his chakra reserves were still plentiful, his physical injuries were too severe. Blood loss would cause unconsciousness within minutes, death shortly after. He assumed a defensive postureweight shifted to his right leg, left arm curled protectively around his worst wounds, right hand positioned for one-handed seals. Moments earlier, Inoichi and I had coordinated our strategy telepathically. "Mind Body Disturbance!" He once again deployed his family''s signature secret art, his consciousness partially projecting toward Midori again. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t care what trump cards you''re hiding. I''ve had enough. I''ll end this with one move," I said, forming a Rasengan with one hand. "Konoha arrogance," Midori spat blood as he glared at me. "Always your downfall." Escape was no longer an option. All he could hope for now was to take me down with him. But I won''t let this happen. I could see him pondering over my earlier display of my Rasengan that took down the first Suna ninja. The battle between ninjas was also a battle of information. Judging by his demeanor, the subtle tension in his jaw, the calculated angle of his stance, I could tell he was plotting something. Closing the distance risked a suicidal counterattack, much like the earlier tall Suna ninja''s desperate final stand. But I was no ordinary ninja. I had both strength and technique to spare. I continued to channel chakra into the Rasengan, making it increasingly violent. The jutsu sounded ferociously as blade-like extensions formed around its perimeter, resembling a shuriken. The air distorted around it, tremendous energy compression creating visible ripples in space. "Wind Release: Rasenshuriken!" The shuriken-shaped jutsu, composed of highly compressed wind chakra, was hurled like a projectile. "What?! He threw it!" Inoichi''s eyes widened in shock. Normally, such a technique should be impossible to separate from the user without losing cohesion, but with my exceptionally precise chakra control, I could naturally throw the Rasenshuriken and even make slight adjustments to its direction after release. The Rasenshuriken closed in on Midori in an instant. "The geniuses of Konoha really don''t play fair," he muttered. "So this is how the desert wind dies... scattered by the leaves." The Rasenshuriken struck him and instantly detonated, expanding into a 10-meter radius of destruction. Unlike a conventional explosion that blooms outward, this was more like space itself being shredded from the inside out. The sound of countless sharp wind blades cutting through the air was ear-piercing, as if the entire world was being torn apart. A violent gale roared, creating countless fine and razor-sharp wind blades that shredded everything in their path. Dust, trees, and even the very air seemed to be warped and torn apart by the ferocity of the wind chakra. Even without Inoichi''s interference, the sheer speed of my Rasenshuriken would have made it impossible for Midori to escape its destructive radius. Witnessing the devastation caused by the jutsu, I could see cold sweat dripping from his forehead. "Ryouma, this technique?" "It''s a jutsu I created myself. You could call it an advanced version of that seal-less orb from earlier," I replied casually. "Created yourself?" He studied the aftermath, a crater of fine particles where Midori had stood. Although Minato hadn''t yet invented the Rasengan during this timeline, I felt no shame in claiming credit for the technique''s creation, preemptively registering its copyright, so to speak. My version had been refined through my own understanding and practice. The theoretical framework might be borrowed, but the execution was entirely my own. I could rightfully call this mine because, unlike Naruto''s version which left the body intact, my technique destroyed everything after detonation. "I see," Inoichi remarked, albeit with a bit of unease. His eyes studied me. "Truly impressive..." he said after composing himself. Even I felt slightly embarrassed by his praise. I shifted my weight, the back of my neck warming. His compliment made me a bit uncomfortable. When I met Minato someday, I would show him how to form this jutsu and its variations properly. It should be his legacy after all. That was right. I hadn''t just recreated the Rasenshuriken but had also developed a variety of derivative jutsu based on the Rasengan. Without these innovations, relying solely on basic five element techniques, I wouldn''t have solidified my identity as a ninjutsu specialist. "Your chakra reserves?" Inoichi asked, returning to his professional demeanor. "That technique must have consumed a significant amount." "I can still operate at full combat capacity for another hour, reduced effectiveness for two after that," I answered honestly. "Good," he nodded. "We should assist the others then. Their chakra signatures show sustained combat." "Agreed. Heiji''s movements have slowed in the last few minutes. Likely approaching his limit." We quickly rushed through the trees toward the final battle. As we moved, I used the Rikugan to observe their situation. --- Splintered wooden parts littered the ground. Heiji circled cautiously at the edge of the combat zone, a kunai in each hand and his Byakugan activated. Fifteen feet away, Shiori crouched behind a fallen tree, her hands flashing through fire jutsu seals. The puppeteer stood at the far end of the clearing. "Now, Shiori!" Heiji called, launching three shuriken in rapid succession toward the puppeteer. Shiori sprang up from her cover, inhaled deeply, and released a fireball that merged with Heiji''s shuriken, creating flaming projectiles that streaked toward their target. The puppeteer didn''t even blink. With a twitch of his left hand, a wooden shield puppet intercepted the attack, its surface immediately catching fire. "Insufficient," the puppeteer said, his voice unnervingly calm. He flicked open a scroll with his free hand. A puff of smoke erupted, and from it emerged a new puppet more elaborate than the one now burning on the ground. "You children thought I''d only bring one puppet to war?" The puppeteer''s face split into a cold smile. "Then you are just children playing at being ninja!" The puppet skittered forward with unnatural speed. Heiji leaped backward, narrowly avoiding a spray of senbon that gleamed with purple liquid where they embedded in a tree. "Don''t let it touch you!" he warned, flinging an explosive tag attached to a kunai. "Everything''s poisoned!" The explosion rocked the puppet but didn''t stop it. Shiori tried to catch the puppeteer''s eye for a genjutsu, but he fought with his gaze fixed on Heiji''s feet, using chakra sensing to track movements. Shiori''s hands formed seals again, but I could see her movements were sluggish from chakra depletion. A small fireball, not even half the size of her earlier attacks, shot toward the enemy. But he simply sidestepped it. By the time Inoichi and I arrived to provide backup, the two were still locked in combat. I couldn''t help but mentally complain, But I knew, it wasn''t their fault. Neither of them matched the level of a jonin in terms of strength. Moreover, Heiji''s taijutsu was entirely countered by the poison-coated puppets. Without any medical ninjutsu skills, getting poisoned would spell disaster for him, so he was likely extremely cautious with every move he made. And our mission was simply to hold off the opponent. Meanwhile, Shiori''s genjutsu was effectively useless. The experienced puppeteer avoided eye contact entirely. After a few fire jutsu, her chakra reserves were nearly depleted. Her hands trembled slightly as she formed seals for another fireballsmaller than the last, barely the size of a melon. In summary: they tried their best. 21 – Desiccated Corpses, Unanswered Riddles ---Ryouma''s POV--- I watched as Inoichi used the Mind Body Disturbance Technique, and after a grueling battle, the opponent''s mental state deteriorated. He had no way to break free from his control. Drawing Lostvayne, I instantly close in on the enemy. My body became a blur even to trained eyes. The cut was cleana diagonal slash from shoulder to hip. For a moment, the enemy remained standing, eyes vacant from Inoichi''s jutsu, unaware that death had already claimed him. He was defeated. The cooperation between Inoichi and I had grown increasingly seamless. "Are you two hurt?" he asked with concern, wiping sweat from his brow as he looked at Heiji and Shiori. As expected, it was still too much for them to handle a jonin. As for me, well, I couldn''t be judged by ordinary standards. "No injuries. My apologies," Heiji responded concisely, giving a formal bow. Although I hadn''t spent much time with Heiji, I understood why he was apologizing. "It''s okay. The opponent was a puppeteer; they are indeed tough to deal with," I reassured him. "Your close-quarter style was at a disadvantage." Heiji straightened his posture. "A ninja should adapt to any situation. I failed to do so." Shiori seemed oddly subdued. She stood slightly apart from us. Her arms were crossed tightly across her chestnot in defiance, but as if holding something in. In an uncharacteristically quiet tone, she muttered, "I''m fine." Normally, her speech would have a strange upward lilt at the end, often giving the impression she was difficult to approach. I had originally guessed she would say something like, "I could have handled it even if you hadn''t come," accompanied by her peculiar verbal tic. This withdrawal was concerning. In battle, predictability in your allies was as important as unpredictability to your enemies. However, now wasn''t the time for idle conversation. We quickly tidied up the battlefield and adjusted our state before hurrying back to escort the supply convoy. After all, for our team, the mission''s goal was to protect the supplies, not to defeat enemies. If the supply line was cut off, the mission would still be considered a failure. Midway through our journey, we encountered a small squad from a combat unit sent to provide reinforcements. It was a four-man cell. Their flak jackets were worn and faded, patches of darker green where repairs had been made. The fact that a squad could be spared to assist us meant the main force protecting the supply convoy must have successfully repelled Suna''s ambush. Upon returning to the convoy, I used my Rikugan and confirmed there was no damage to the supplies, though there were numerous injured personnel. Among them, one individual stood outthe elite jonin from the Sarutobi clan. Of all the injured, his wounds were the most severe. His body showed signs of extreme dehydration, appearing almost mummified. His eyes were sunken, lips cracked and bleeding. Even unconscious, his face was contorted in agony. I pondered what kind of ninjutsu could inflict such damage. The convoy continued onward, while the Sarutobi jonin was escorted to the frontlines of the Land of Rivers. Normally, he should have been sent back to the village for treatment, but his injuries were so severe that he was taken to the frontlines, where the medical prodigy Tsunade was stationed. I had already deduced the identity of the enemy: Pakura, Suna''s war hero. Only her bloodline limit, the Scorch Release, could create injuries that left victims looking like desiccated corpses. To repel such a powerful enemy, the Sarutobi elite jonin must have fought desperately. The Sarutobi clan had a sterling reputation in the village. Although they didn''t possess a bloodline limit, their expertise in Fire Release ninjutsu was renowned throughout the shinobi world. As one of the founding clans of Konoha, they had always been at the forefront of the village''s battles. --- As evening fell, our team gathered around a small, carefully shielded fire to eat rations and chat. Military rations, compressed bars designed for maximum nutrition rather than taste, were passed around. Inoichi mentioned my display of power earlier in the day and couldn''t help but ask for the name of my technique. "The blue orb ninjutsu is called Rasengan, and the advanced version is the Rasenshuriken," I explained. "That''s amazing!" he praised without hesitation. "The chakra control required must be extraordinary." "Who taught you? It doesn''t seem like a standard Konoha technique." "I developed it through research and experimentation," I replied vaguely. "Very strong," Heiji added tersely, never one to miss a chance to comment, a rare smile crossing his face. I noticed a stare coming from Shiori and turned to her. It wasn''t just casual observation. It was scrutiny, assessment, almost accusation. "Um, is there something wrong?" "Hmph" She snorted lightly, turning her head and using a stick she''d picked up to doodle aimlessly on the ground. Ever since we had returned to the convoy earlier, she had been occasionally glaring at me. I was particularly sensitive to being watched. I was the type who couldn''t even relieve myself properly if someone was staring at me. "Why didn''t you show your true strength in the Ninja Academy?" Shiori suddenly asked. "You held back." For a moment, I didn''t know how to respond. I couldn''t very well say: "At that time" "Forget it. You''re definitely not going to tell the truth anyway," Shiori interrupted, muttering, "I really don''t understand what people like you, who act all nice, are thinking when you get stronger." Hearing this, I put down the rations in my hand. I didn''t see myself as one of those overly kind people like my father. I turned to Shiori, intending to argue, but then I saw her expression. At some point, she had tossed away the stick she had been doodling with. She was now sitting quietly, her hands propped against the ground behind her. Her black ponytail had fallen loose as she gazed slightly upward at the night sky, lost in thought. Inoichi seemed to have left some time ago, taking Heiji with him. I figured I''d eaten enough and decided it was best to leave before anything weird happened. Just as I was about to get up, Shiori spoke. "I won''t give up." "?" In my eyes, her gaze changed. Her black pupils transformed into the spinning two-tomoe Sharingan, and then a third tomoe appeared. The three-tomoe Sharingan. "You''re right, but this is the burden of the Uchiha clan. Ordinary ninjas only need training to become stronger, but we Uchiha have so much more to consider." "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," I said, genuinely confused. Shiori stood up, dusting herself off. "You don''t need to." ---Third POV--- "Achoo!" Far away at the frontlines, Rin sneezed while restocking supplies. "Are you sick?" asked Kakashi, who was nearby with a small squad and had appeared at the entrance. "It''s nothing. Maybe some sand got in my nose. I wonder how Ryouma is doing." "Don''t worry. That guy is so strong. If anything happens to us, he''d still be fine," Obito said with a soft smile. "Idiot, you should say, ''Even if you''re in trouble, we''ll all get through it together.''" "What? Why?" ---Ryouma''s POV--- I absolutely hated people who spoke in riddles. They need to leave Konoha already. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Last night, Shiori had inexplicably said, "I won''t give up," and awakened the three-tomoe Sharingan. When I asked what she wouldn''t give up on, she said weird things, stood up, dusted herself off, and walked away. The second half of our journey passed smoothly without any further attacks. The enemy had committed their resources to the failed ambush, leaving our path relatively clear. Even so, we maintained constant vigilance, rotating watch duties and sending regular scout patrols. Along the way, I gained a deeper understanding of the so-called "sorrow of small nations" that Nagato had once spoken of in the original storyline. In the Land of Rivers, many villages along the road had been ransacked by bandits. We passed through what had once been thriving farming communities. But now, it was just skeletal structures stripped of anything valuable. Abandoned tools lay where they had been dropped, rusting in fields that were turning back to wilderness. The once-productive farmlands lay barren, with no inhabitants left to tend them. We often saw refugees from the Land of Rivers wandering aimlessly. These people were dressed in rags, their faces gaunt, and their eyes void of light. They resembled the walking dead, drifting through this hellish landscape. A young boy, no older than six, watched our convoy pass with empty eyes. No fear, no hope, no curiosity... just the hollow gaze of someone who had seen too much and expected nothing good. No major nation would take in these refugees. For those living in the cracks between great nations, the arrival of death might even be considered a mercy. When we reached Konoha''s frontlines in the Land of Rivers, Inoichi began explaining the layout. "This is Konoha''s main base on the Land of Rivers front against Suna. That over there is the mission hall for the frontlines. That''s the temporary medical unit, and over there" "Looks like they''ve reinforced the eastern perimeter recently," I observed. Inoichi looked impressed. "Good eye. Suna sent scouts through that sector last week." "Where do we sleep?" Shiori asked practically. Inoichi gestured toward a cluster of tents. "Our unit is assigned the southwestern quadrant. It''s quieter there." After emphasizing all the important precautions and leading us to the tent assigned to our group, he left on his own. Task handovers were naturally not something we needed to worry about. The tent was spartan but functionalfour bedrolls, a small table with a map of the region, and storage for personal equipment. The canvas walls would provide little protection from attack, but that was the reality of frontline accommodations. Out of habit, I used my Rikugan to sense my surroundings. 22 – Two Geniuses, One Jutsu ---Ryouma''s POV--- I habitually used my Rikugan to sense the surroundings of the camp. What a nice surprise. "Shiori, this time I''ll go take a look around. You two go back to the tent and rest for now." Heiji looked up. "You seem in a hurry. Did you detect something?" "Want to check out something," I replied, already moving toward the tent entrance. "Rest while you can, tomorrow will be busy." "Alright, stay safe," he said. Shiori didn''t answer but watched me as I ran off, her gaze flickering with emotion. --- Like the wind, I sped toward the mission hall near the front-line camp. Sentries nodded as I passedanother ninja on some urgent errand, nothing unusual in a war zone. I then stopped, adjusted my breathing, and waited for about two minutes before walking toward the entrance of the mission hall. Timing was everything. Too eager would raise questions; too casual would miss the opportunity. The mission hall''s rotation schedule meant teams typically depart on the hour. At that moment, Minato''s team had just stepped out. "Yo, you''re here too," I greeted them cheerfully, as if this meeting was pure coincidence. "Eh, Ryouma!" Rin, who had just stepped out, immediately saw me. Her radiant, sun-like smile shone unreservedly before me, dispelling the inexplicable irritation I had been feeling after seeing the tragic plight of the refugees along the way. Cautiously, she approached me and then slowly circled around. Her gaze was like a scanner, carefully inspecting every detail of my body, afraid to miss any sign of abnormality. "Ecchi," I teased with a playful smirk as she examined me so thoroughly. Her cheeks instantly flushed pink. "That''s not! I''m being professional!" She swatted my arm lightly. Kakashi sighed audibly in the background while Obito snickered. "I''m fine, Rin. Not even a scratch." After confirming that my body bore no visible injuries, Rin finally let out a long sigh of relief. Obito crossed his arms behind his head in his typical casual stance. "Now that Ryouma is here, it seems like the only one missing at this camp is Guy. By the way, what were you doing, Ryouma? Why did you take so long to get here?" "You know how it is with missions," I deflected. "Lots of stops, and other things." "Yeah, but you guys were supposed to way ealier, right? Did something happen?" Kakashi rolled his eyes at Obito. "Idiot, don''t go prying into other people''s missions." "What? I was just asking!" Obito shot back defensively. "Mission details are classified unless shared with authorized personnel," Kakashi stated coldly. "Ah, it''s not like I did it on purpose. I was just curious." Minato''s expression remained kind, but his eyes held the unmistakable gravity of a commander. He placed a hand on Obito''s shoulder. "You can''t do that, Obito. No matter how curious you are, you must never eavesdrop on other people''s missions." "In war, information flows are strictly controlled. What seems like harmless curiosity could inadvertently compromise operational security." Obito hung his head. "Understood, Minato-sensei." Kakashi glanced around and asked, "Are you alone, Ryouma? Where are your teammates?" "My teammates? They were too tired, so they''ve gone to rest. I still had energy, so I decided to come out and look around. Haha." Obito seemed to smell a hint of deception. "Ryouma, you didn''t sense that Rin was here and come on purpose, did you?" The atmosphere seemed to freeze for a moment. My smile stiffened as I racked my brain for a redirect. "Obito, Shiori recently awakened her three-tomoe Sharingan. The Uchiha clan''s power really is unreasonable, don''t you think?" "What?! You mean that violent girl has already awakened the three-tomoe Sharingan? Damn it!" "I''ll catch up. Just you wait." "At your current rate, you''ll get your Sharingan around the time you become Hokage," Kakashi said dryly. "I WILL become Hokage!" Obito flared instantly. "Kakashi, that''s not helpful," Rin interjected. "Obito, everyone develops at their own pace." "The Sharingan responds to emotional trauma," I added with amusement. "Maybe Kakashi should keep insulting youit might help." Just as the four of us were chatting animatedly, Minato suddenly interrupted. "Sorry to interrupt your reunion. Ryouma, I need to talk to you." I looked at Minato in confusion. "Me? What about?" He glanced around, his eyes scanning the open area. "This isn''t the best place. Let''s go somewhere else." With that, he led the four of us to his assigned living space in the camp. As one of Konoha''s elite jonin and a high-level combat asset, he naturally had some privileges, including his single-person tent. Inside the tent, I looked around. The space was modest but meticulously organized. A folding desk held neatly stacked mission reports and a half-drawn seal formula. The tent wasn''t large and was simply furnished with some basic necessities. Everything was neatly organized, reflecting Minato''s nature. No wonder he was the Yellow Flash, whose charm was maxed out. Whether it was in combat or daily life, he was practically perfect. "So, Minato-sama, what do you need from me?" I speculated that it might have something to do with my father since I had nothing to do with the Yellow Flash otherwise. "First, thank you for agreeing to this private conversation," Minato said sincerely. Minato and Rin exchanged a glance, then both looked at me. "We''re sorry, Ryouma." "We''re sorry." They bowed deeply in apology. I grew even more puzzled. The tension in my shoulders built as I looked between them, still bowed, and Kakashi and Obito, who stood awkwardly to the side. "Please, stand up," I urged. "Whatever it is, I''m sure it''s not as serious as this suggests." "It''s a matter of honor and intellectual property," Minato said, remaining bowed. "Please allow us to explain properly." Kakashi, standing nearby, started to explain, "Actually, earlier, we" Minato straightened up and interrupted Kakashi, "Let me explain." The matter was simple. Previously, his team had been assigned a mission to investigate a village because several enemy ninjas had mysteriously disappeared there. The front-line command suspected that the village might be hiding a secret Suna ninja base. When his team reached the village, they decided to split up for efficiency. Obito, Kakashi, and Rin were assigned to the west, while Minato searched the east alone. It turned out that Kakashi''s group found a Suna ninja hideout in the west. It was a safe house, which meant it wasn''t always occupied by Suna ninjas. "We maintained observation until three Suna ninjas arrived," Kakashi added. "By the time I heard the commotion and rushed over, the situation had escalated significantly," Minato continued. "One of the Suna ninjas had Kakashi pinned down, another was engaging Obito, and the third had cornered Rin." "I was holding my own!" Obito said defensively. "That''s when I saw it," Minato said. "Rin formed a jutsu I hadn''t taught her. It was a spiraling sphere of chakra in her palm." "The Rasengan," I said, keeping my tone carefully neutral. Minato nodded. "Yes. She struck the Suna ninja with it." "Seeing the blue sphere in her hands gave me the insight I needed," Minato explained earnestly. "This was the path I had to take." "And you recreated it based on observation alone?" I asked. "Yes," Minato replied modestly. "The principles aligned perfectly with my theoretical framework." "I understand that in the shinobi world, techniques are often learned through observation," he explained. "However, I believe that within Konoha, among comrades, we should maintain higher standards." "The Rasengan is clearly your creation, Ryouma. I should have sought your permission before developing it further." At that time, he had been struggling to develop a jutsu that could complement his Flying Thunder God. He had envisioned a technique similar to the Rasengan, a non-seal-based jutsu. However, despite his research, he had been missing the final spark of inspiration. Even though he hadn''t asked Rin for any details about the Rasengan, he still felt compelled to apologize and offer compensation. It was then that Minato learned the Rasengan was actually invented by me, meaning he had another person to apologize to. That''s righthe didn''t think he had made a mistake in apologizing to the wrong person. Instead, he felt he now owed an apology to an additional person. On the other hand, Rin was also in a complicated mood. She discovered that before her teacher had even started teaching her anything, he had already "learned" the Rasengan she had been taught by me. She wasn''t worried that I would be angry at her. If anything, she felt it would be better if I got mad at herit would ease her guilt. Rin simply felt dejected because she had inadvertently revealed my technique without my knowledge. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And that was the full story. And I thought it was something important why they were now both bowing deeply before me in apology. 23 – Borrowed Jutsu, Borrowed Time ---Ryouma''s POV--- "I roughly understand the situation now." I rested my chin on one hand, deep in thought. Originally, I had planned to give the Rasengan to Minato, but it turned out that he had already figured it out on his own. And I found it somewhat funny that he asked forgiveness for a technique that, in the original timeline, was his own creation. "Minato-sama, you only watched Rin use the Rasengan and then recreated the technique on your own. From my perspective, there''s no need to apologize to me for something like this. So, you don''t need to feel guilty, and Rin, you shouldn''t worry about it either. I forgive both of you." In fact, the shinobi world operated by different principles. In a place where strength determined status, creativity and adaptation were highly valued. If person A observed person B''s jutsu and then mastered it independently, no accusations of theft would follow. Instead, the community would praise person A''s extraordinary talent and perceptiveness. It was simply that Minato couldn''t get past his own sense of integrity, which is why he apologized to Rin and me. In a world where assassination and deception were standard practices, his moral compass was refreshingly anomalousprobably why he would eventually be chosen as Hokage. Hearing my forgiveness, they both visibly relaxed. "Thank you, Ryouma. By the way, you don''t need to call me ''Minato-sama'' anymore; Minato is fine," Minato sincerely said. "How can that be? You''re the Yellow Flash and also Rin''s teacher." "Then just call me Captain Minato." "Eh? Captain?" I was confused by this sudden title. "You''ll understand tomorrow," Minato said with a mysterious smile and a wink. "Back to the main topic. The Rasengan has been incredibly helpful to me. Is there anything I can do for you, Ryouma?" "You don''t owe me anything, really," I responded, genuinely surprised by the offer. "I disagree," Minato insisted. "In the shinobi world, techniques are currency. I''ve gained something valuable from you, even if indirectly." "Alright, let me think." It felt as if we were playing an RPG simulation game, where I had to select a reward. Option A: Ask for training. Option B: Request a technique. Option C: Demand political favor. The cursor hovered between choices in my mind. "I''m quite interested in sealing techniques. If possible, please teach me any sealing technique." I remembered that Minato had inherited the Uzumaki clan''s sealing techniques. This wasn''t just opportunismfuinjutsu represented a significant gap in my abilities, one that could prove crucial in future conflicts. I originally had no intention of leveraging the Rasengan to gain anything from him. So when I said "any sealing technique," I genuinely meant it literally. "Sealing techniques, huh? I understand. I have one that suits you well. However, this technique wasn''t created by me, so I''ll need some time to get the original creator''s permission. But I don''t think it will be a problem," Minato said seriously. "I understand completely. Thank you for considering it," I replied respectfully. I naturally had no objections. Minato truly was a kind person. It seemed he had no intention of casually handing over a random sealing technique. The original creator he mentioned was likely Kushina, the last direct heir of the Uzumaki clan. After explaining everything, he excused himself and left. Minato was indeed busy, and as the Yellow Flash, his presence might have made us younger ones feel less at ease. Once Minato was out of sight, Obito immediately exclaimed, "Ryouma, since you just arrived, why don''t we take a tour around? You probably don''t know this, but Asuma and Kurenai are also at this camp!" "Ah, sure," I replied absentmindedly. "You''re not listening!" Obito persisted. "I said Asuma is here! Don''t you want to see the look on his face when he finds out you''re on special assignment with the Yellow Flash?" "Special assignment?" I focused on him now. "I haven''t agreed to anything yet." "But Minato-sensei said" "He said Ryouma would understand tomorrow," Kakashi interrupted. "Stop jumping ahead." "You were right, Ryouma! There are rivers in the desert, and even lakes! But I haven''t seen the mirages you mentioned yet." Rin excitedly shared her recent battlefield experiences with me. That was something I had told her long ago, back when we were too young to attend school. I never expected her to remember, let alone look for them. Meanwhile, Kakashi began complaining about the numerous times Obito had messed up missions after their team was formed. "I''m starting to suspect this idiot deliberately steps on traps as soon as he sees them." "Hey! Don''t get too cocky!" --- The next morning, I emerged from my tent full of energy, stretching and rolling my shoulders. After breakfast with Shiori and Inoichi, a ninja jogged over to me and said, "Aotsuki Ryouma, please report to the command center. The Commander has requested to see you. Immediately, if possible," he stated formally. Having delivered the message, the ninja hurried off, already focused on his next task. Efficiency was important in wartime, and this messenger knew better than to waste it on unnecessary conversation. Although I didn''t exactly know why I was specifically summoned by the higher-ups, I didn''t have the authority to refuse. "I believe the Commander is Lady Tsunade, one of the Legendary Sannin," Inoichi said. Shiori frowned and asked, "Why would she want to meet you? Have you had any prior interactions with her?" "Not that I can recall." Aside from when my father had asked her to treat my mother, I didn''t have any direct connections with her. And that incident wouldn''t warrant a personal summons from someone of her status. "In any case, I''ll go and see what this is about." I shrugged as I spoke. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --- On the way to the command center, I habitually used my sharp senses to survey the inside of the headquarters. I spotted Jiraiya, Minato, Tsunade, Shikaku, and Inoichi among the group. The guards at the entrance vetted me thoroughly, checking identification and confirming my summons. After he announced my arrival, I was granted permission to enter. "Konoha genin, Aotsuki Ryouma, reporting for duty." Despite the familiar faces present, I maintained a formal demeanor, quite unlike my casual behavior with Obito and the others. In this context, rank and protocol mattered. "At ease, Ryouma," said Tsunade, seated at the head of the room with her hands clasped under her chin. "In the escort mission report, it was noted that you can perform a wide-range S-rank Wind Release technique." Though her words were phrased as a question, her tone was confident without being overbearing. Perhaps my natural fondness for this character or Tsunade''s commanding presence made her seem approachable despite her authoritative aura. Of course, it might also have something to do with her... impressive stature. And by stature, I meant status, obviously. As the granddaughter of the First Hokage, she was recognized as a princess by the Daimy of the Land of Fire, earning her the title "Lady Tsunade." "Yes," I replied honestly. "The technique is called Rasenshuriken. However, I haven''t seen other S-rank techniques to compare it to, so I can''t confirm whether it truly meets the power standard of an S-rank jutsu." "There''s no need for humility here," Tsunade retorted bluntly. "You see that blond-haired guy over there? You''ve probably heard of him, haven''t you? That''s Minato." Tsunade asked, gesturing toward him. Minato gave an awkward smile and nodded toward me, seemingly uncomfortable with the introduction given our previous meeting. I also nodded. "Of course, I know him. Who doesn''t?" Tsunade slammed her hands on the table, the wood creaking slightly under the controlled impact. "Good. Then I don''t need to introduce him further. The village is assigning you to form a strike squad with Minato. He''ll handle mobility with his Flying Thunder God, while you''ll use your Wind Release to destroy critical infrastructure in the Suna camps." "Intelligence has identified three key supply depots supporting Suna''s northern offensive. Conventional forces would require a full battalion to breach their defenses." "But with Minato''s space-time ninjutsu and your area-effect technique, you can strike with minimal risk and maximum impact." No wonder Minato mentioned yesterday that I might end up calling him ''Captain.'' Looked like the village leaders decided how to make use of my jutsu after reading the escort mission report. The plan made tactical sense. But there was a downside. If I worked closely with Minato, Rin''s safety risk would spike. Proximity to a key player like the Yellow Flash could increase the likelihood of becoming entangled in his fate. Minato was destined for greatness and tragedy. Getting too close to his orbit meant potentially being drawn into those same currents. I wasn''t really keen on accepting this mission. But I couldn''t do much about it. During wartime, ninjas didn''t have the right to refuse orders from above. Even if the village assigned a genin to assassinate a Kage from another villageno matter how absurdit couldn''t be declined. 24 – The Yellow Flash and His Verbose Legacy ---Ryouma''s POV--- "Why? Are you unwilling?" Tsunade raised an eyebrow as she noticed my delayed response and asked. The atmosphere in the tent shifted instantly, all eyes turning to me. "Of course not! But what about my original team and Captain Minato''s team? What will happen to them?" I knew Tsunade''s personality well. If I delayed my response any longer, I might get a head flick like the ones Naruto often received. I definitely didn''t want to endure that. With my practically nonexistent medical knowledge, I could still imagine the internal damage her monstrous strength might cause. I had no desire to experience such pain firsthand. After all, I''d seen how he suffered when he was on the receiving end. And he was an Uzumaki and jinchriki... I was not. "The original teams won''t be disbanded. The squad you and Minato are forming is only temporary for now," she replied. "I see, Lady Tsunade." I understood that refusing was not an option and decisively agreed. Temporary for now... That meant if the experimental strike squad proved effective, it might not remain temporary after all. Military language was always carefully coded''temporary'' always meant ''until we decide otherwise,'' and ''for now'' meant ''subject to change based on results.'' "What about you, Minato?" Tsunade, though domineering by nature, still decided to seek the opinion of the Yellow Flash. It was a subtle acknowledgment of his rising status. "I have no objections, Lady Tsunade. But please, let me choose the squad''s name," Minato said. For Tsunade, something as trivial as a name was of no concern. What mattered to her was the smooth formation of the team. Her gaze fell on Minato. He looked completely delighted, clearly full of excitement and confidence about the naming opportunity. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but feel a bit curious. She wanted to see what kind of eye-catching name this promising young ninja could come up with. "Go ahead, name it as you like," she said. Minato beamed with excitement. "Thank you, Lady Tsunade! Then our squad''s name will be: The Gale Blade Flash Spiral Legend Storm Ultra Howling Zero Division!" ??? I could see the confusion on everyone''s faces, including Tsunade''s. It was as if rows of question marks had sprouted above their heads. Shikaku blinked slowly, saying nothing. Inoichi cleared his throat awkwardly and offered, "That''s certainly... comprehensive." "HAHAHAHA! I knew it, Minato! HAHAHA!" Jiraiya, unable to hold back, burst into laughter. He slapped his thigh repeatedly, tears forming at the corners of his eyes. He knew his student''s knack for naming, but even he seemed taken aback by this particular creation. Minato, seeing his teacher laughing so hard, scratched his head awkwardly. A faint blush colored his cheeks, but his eyes still held that gleam of pride in his creation. "The ''Gale'' represents my Wind Release ninjutsu, the ''Flash'' symbolizes your Flying Thunder God Technique, and the ''Spiral'' ties it all together with the Rasengan that connects us. It''s great!" I explained, impressed with the thought behind the name. "And the ''Legend Storm Ultra Howling Zero'' part?" Tsunade asked skeptically. "Well, ''Legend'' acknowledges the historic nature of this tactical pairing, ''Storm'' represents our combined destructive potential, ''Ultra'' signifies the elite nature of the unit, ''Howling'' evokes the sound of my wind technique again, and ''Zero'' represents our intended casualty rate." "Exactly!" Minato exclaimed, looking genuinely astonished. At first, I had thought he would come up with an abstract and inexplicable name. But upon further reflection, I realized that the name was surprisingly fittingif extremely verbose. "However, Captain Minato, I have one suggestion," I raised my hand to propose. Minato looked astonished. He clearly never thought anyone would so thoroughly grasp the profound meaning behind the name he chose. At that moment, when he heard I had a suggestion, he couldn''t help but look eager and hopeful. "Go ahead, Ryouma! Speak freely!" His tone was filled with urgency, as if afraid he might miss a single word. With a smile, I began, "I believe the most critical aspect of this squad is your Flying Thunder God Technique. It''s the foundation of the entire tactical system. Therefore, ''Flash'' should come first in the name. I suggest we call it The Flash Spiral Gale Blade Legend Storm Ultra Howling Zero Division." Minato waved his hands repeatedly, "No, no, Ryouma, your spiral shuriken is more important. ''Gale'' must come before ''Flash''!" "Without your destructive capability, my mobility serves no tactical purpose," "But without your mobility, my jutsu would never reach its targets safely," I countered. "Your jutsu is what makes this squad formation worthwhile in the first place!" Minato insisted. "No, I think..." Our voices grew more animated, the discussion becoming increasingly technical. What had begun as a simple name suggestion had evolved into a detailed tactical analysis of our respective contributions to the squad''s effectiveness. Soon we were drawing diagrams in the air, describing hypothetical scenarios, completely lost in our own world of strategic planning disguised as a naming debate. As we argued, entirely absorbed in our heated debate over an abstract and incomprehensible name, I could sense Tsunade, Jiraiya, Shikaku, and Inoichi all feeling a strange sense of alienationas if, despite being in the majority, they were the ones being left out. In the end, I couldn''t out-argue Minato. "Fine, let''s go with your decision, Captain Minato," I said with a regretful expression that was only partially feigned. "Excellent! I promise you won''t regret it. The name carries power!" Minato declared victoriously. "I trust your judgment," I said with a solemn nod. And so, the name of the strike squad was finalized as: The Gale Blade Flash Spiral Legend Storm Ultra Howling Zero Division! Minato announced it with such pride and gravitas that one might have thought he was declaring the formation of a new hidden village, rather than naming a two-person strike team. Congratulations, truly, congratulations. Wait... How would this even fit on mission reports? Would we need a special seal just to stamp documents? Would other ninjas even be able to remember it long enough to relay messages about us? Oh, it was a special squad, so enemies won''t know our name... unless they were spies. I could almost hear everyone silently shouting in their hearts. Their faces conveyed a clear message: "Now that this... crucial matter is settled, Minato will brief you on mission specifics tomorrow. Dismissed," Tsunade concluded, the command tent seeming to exhale collectively as the bizarre interlude ended. --- Back at the tent assigned to my team, I briefly explained that I would be temporarily leaving the squad. Heiji sat cross-legged on his bedroll, meticulously cleaning his weapons. Shiori leaned against a support pole. "A strike squad! That''s incredible," Heiji said, his face unusually showing a rare expression of amazement. He knew very well what it meant to be assigned to such a unit, especially one involving the famed Yellow Flash. This signified that I had already surpassed the ceiling for what civilian ninja could achieve. As long as I survived, I was destined to enter Konoha''s true power structure. The unspoken caste system of the shinobi world was rarely acknowledged openly, but it governed everything from mission assignments to political advancement. Clan ninjas at the top, civilian ninjas largely restricted to the middle and lower rankswith rare exceptions like Jiraiya and Orochimaru. "Congratulations, Ryouma." Heiji genuinely seemed happy for me, though I thought I detected a fleeting trace of envy in his gaze that others might not have noticed. His pale Hyga eyes couldn''t hide emotions as well as he believed. As a branch house member of the Hyga clan, his life path was fixed from birth, a one-way road with no forks, where he could see the end from the very beginning. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although being part of the Hyga clan offered protections that gave branch house members a much higher survival rate on the battlefield compared to ordinary civilian ninjas, this advantage came with significant costs. Even civilian ninjas sometimes envied this enhanced survivability. Yet, the philosophical debate of freedom versus life had no clear answer. Who truly envied whom? "Thank you, Heiji. But my squad with Captain Minato is only temporary. If it doesn''t perform well, it''ll probably be disbanded," I replied. "There''s no such thing as ''just'' anything in wartime. This is significant." Such was the strength of the Flying Thunder God. Other squads faced high risks of casualties on similar missions, sometimes resulting in total annihilation. My squad with Minato, however, would likely remain safe. Even if we failed to destroy the Suna base, his technique ensured our protection. Space-time ninjutsu: even the tsutsuki clan would approve. "With your talent, you''ll do great," Heiji said confidently. Whatever momentary envy he might have felt was genuinely overshadowed by his belief in my abilities. Shiori crossed her arms over her chest, her expression proud. "Stop putting on that modest act. You''re strongstronger than anyone in the Uchiha clan, even." Coming from an Uchiha, this admission bordered on blasphemy! Their clan pride typically prevented acknowledgment of outsiders'' strength, especially civilian-born ninja like me. "Thanks, Shiori," I said, knowing full well that while her tone wasn''t exactly friendly, I understood her personality after being classmates for years. Classic honor-student tsundere, though unfortunately, tsunderes seemed to have fallen out of style these days. "Don''t make it weird. I''m just stating facts," she scoffed. Biting her finger, she added, "I still don''t understand how you train. Even though I''ve activated my three-tomoe Sharingan, I still can''t beat your instincts." Oh... For Shiori, who had been overshadowed by me since the Academy, defeating me seemed to have become an obsession. 25 – The Seventh Warehouse ---Third POV--- The Land of Rivers was a small country located at the border between the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire, named for its many rivers. Standing at the border, one could almost see where the lush vegetation of the Land of Rivers gave way to the harsh sands of Land of Wind. This region was not initially a nation. Its origins dated back to the end of the Warring States period, when various ninja clans dominated the land. The First Hokage sympathized with the harsh conditions of Suna in the Land of Wind. To provide some relief, he allocated this relatively fertile land, compared to the desert, to the First Kazekage, Reto. History was always written from the perspective of power. What textbooks called ''generosity'' from the First Hokage was likely strategic positioning disguised as goodwill. However, the Daimy of the Land of Wind grew concerned that Suna might develop rebellious ambitions because of this land. As a result, he orchestrated the separation of this territory into an independent country, the Land of Rivers. From a modern perspective, this decision seemed like cutting off one''s arm. However, there was a misconception. In the shinobi world, the aristocracy of various nations was deeply intermarried. These so-called national rulers were essentially part of the same extended family. The common ninja died for their village while daimy exchanged territories like trading cardsall within the same extended family. It was almost comical how ninjas fought for borders drawn by distant relatives. For Suna, the independence of the Land of Rivers was a loss, but for the Daimy of the Land of Wind, it was merely a matter of assigning territory to a relative. Suna, unwilling to accept this loss entirely, took covert measures to ensure the Land of Rivers could not establish its own ninja village, thereby retaining a portion of the missions originating from the region. Thus concluded today''s lesson on the history and geography of the shinobi world. ---Ryouma''s POV--- Currently, Minato and I were traveling along the border between the Land of Rivers and the Land of Wind. The wind carried fine particles of sand that found their way into every fold of clothing. Even chakra-enhanced fabric couldn''t fully protect against the desert''s persistent invasion. Our target was a secret Suna supply route hidden in the wind and sand. The information came from an intelligence operative claiming to work in the "Darkness of Konoha." This was the first mission for the Gale Blade Flash Spiral Legend Storm Ultra Howling Zero Division Squad. This intel from Root was suspiciously detailed. But Danz wasn''t one to sabotage Konoha''s war efforts, regardless of his methods. Probably. Minato took this mission very seriously. He wasn''t just executing a mission. This was a test case for our squad''s viability. He needed to prove to the Third Hokage that specialized strike squad could be more effective than traditional squads. "Ahead is the key outpost for Suna''s operations along this route. I''ve heard you have sensing abilities as well, have you detected anything?" Minato asked, pointing at a sand-filled gorge ahead. I subtly activated my Rikugan, scanning the area. "Yes, I can sense faint chakra reactions." "Can you tell how many?" Minato pressed, his eyes narrowing against the shifting sands. "Seven... no, eight chakra signatures," I answered after a careful scan. "Five clustered near what must be the central structure, two at what appears to be an entrance, and one circlinglikely a patrol." "Unbelievable they''ve concealed themselves within the sand pretty well." The natural obstruction of the sandstorm was no match for the Rikugan, which revealed the movements of the Suna ninjas in the distance. This was a point where the senior intelligence operative had much to contribute. "This is Suna''s concealment technique. When multiple users combine it in the desert, they can gather large amounts of sand to form a natural barrier. Without excellent sensing abilities, it''s hard to detect," Minato explained. "Efficient chakra usage," I noted. "They''re rotating the jutsu maintenance. Three signatures show chakra depletion patterns consistent with recent shift changes." "Your sensory talents are as remarkable as your ninjutsu skills," Minato praised. "I still have much to learn. Besides, Captain Minato, standing before you, any genius would pale in comparison," I said, borrowing lines from Jiraiya''s playbook. After some mutual flattery, the two of us stealthily approached the Suna outpost hidden beneath the sandstorm. "Direct assault through the sandstorm would alert them immediately," Minato observed, scrutinizing the terrain. "And tunneling below would trigger their vibration sensors. Suna is particularly vigilant about underground approaches." "That leaves us with limited options." His patience was impressive. Most jonin would have made a decision by now, but he was gathering every possible data point first. Their concealment technique had clear advantages. It was easy to perform as a group, low in energy consumption, and could be maintained around the clock through shifts. However, it also had a glaring weakness: it was only effective in desert terrain. Once discovered by the enemy, it served no more purpose than decoration. Based on Minato''s observations, the terrain here left little chance for silent infiltration. "Fifteen-minute patrol intervals at the east entrance. That''s our window," he stated. "And if we encounter unexpected resistance?" I asked. "Then we adapt," he replied with quiet confidence. "The plan is a framework, not a prison." So this was the leadership style that would eventually earn him the Hokage mantle. He decided to take direct action through this entrance. Two Suna ninjas guarded the entrance. After briefly strategizing in Konoha''s hand signs, Minato and I moved into action. Lightning chakra gathered in my hand, but using exceptional chakra control, I minimized the lightning chakra''s stimulating effect on cells to an almost invisible level, allowing me to deliver a swift and decisive slash that silently took out one Suna ninja. With a faint sound of rapid movement, Minato became a blur. His movement was so swift that the air barely had time to displace around him. His kunai found the throat of the second Suna ninja, and he slit it. A one-hit kill! Known as the future fastest ninja in the shinobi world, Minato didn''t rely solely on the Flying Thunder God. His Body Flicker Technique was also unrivaled. The stories didn''t exaggeratehe truly was redefining what was possible with basic techniques. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without wasting words, we silently infiltrated the outpost. At best, we estimated we had only 15 minutes from nowbut that was assuming no unforeseen circumstances arose. With nothing but a brief exchange of hand signals, Minato and I split up according to our original plan, heading to the various warehouses within the outpost. Thanks to the high-quality intelligence provided by a certain person''s organizationwell, actually, Root, we already had a general idea of the warehouse locations. The layout matched perfectlywhich raised questions about how they acquired such detailed information. Danz''s reach extended further than most realize. Anyway, our current task was to confirm the locations and leave Minato''s custom-made Flying Thunder God kunai as markers. Once all the locations were marked, Minato would use the Flying Thunder God to teleport himself and me to each spot in rapid succession, deploying the Rasenshuriken for precise and simultaneous explosions. Minato wasn''t exaggerating when he said this strategy wouldn''t have been possible without me. Advanced techniques like elemental jutsu and other forbidden techniques shared one defining feature to achieve an S-rank rating: sheer destructive power. The last well-known S-rank elemental jutsu in Konoha was the Second Hokage''s Hard Whirlpool Water Blade. Simply put, under the power of an S-rank jutsu, no matter how strong the barrier formations guarding the warehouses were, they would be rendered useless. I thought to myself, inserting the kunai into a concealed spot while eyeing the massive warehouse before me. The mission was proceeding almost too smoothly. In my experience, that was often when complications arise in stories. Some of these warehouses were empty, while others held various war supplies. Some of the items even made me envious. Military-grade soldier pills, desert-adapted medical equipment, even specialized chakra transmission devices... items that could save lives in Konoha. However, prioritizing the mission and aware of the limited time, I wisely chose to restrain myself and avoided any actions that might disrupt or compromise the operation. In another life, perhaps I would have helped myself to a few ''samples.'' But Minato''s trust was worth more than any physical resource. I was determined to complete the mission flawlessly. When I agreed to join the strike squad, I had made up my mind to build enough prestige in this war. This would allow me to take part in the village''s wartime command system. By doing so, I could keep track of Rin, Kakashi, and Obito''s movements on the battlefield and respond swiftly to any emergencies to rescue them if needed. I thought, chuckling internally as I worked. "Am I late?" A flash of yellow light signaled Minato''s arrival at my side. When the strike squad had first formed, he had gifted me a Flying Thunder God kunai as a token of trust. "No, you''re right on time. As the intel suggested, I''ve marked three locations on my end," I quickly reported. "I''ve also successfully marked the other three locations from the intel. However, I discovered an additional hidden warehouse," Minato said, revealing his findings. "A hidden warehouse?" 26 – In Your Next Life, Don’t Be Born Into This World ---Third POV--- In a boundless desert of swirling yellow sand stood exotic buildings, tall and mysterious. Unlike Konoha''s greenery, Suna''s architecture rose from the dunes like an extension of the landscape itself. Beneath these structures, a Suna ninja squad tasked with routine patrol duties had gathered, chatting casually to pass the time. The base was all about efficiency. They tracked every drop of water, and every scrap of food. Pretty different from how they wasted everything back in Konoha. The ninjas wore standardized ninja attire, predominantly in shades of yellow that blended seamlessly with their surroundings, setting them apart from ninjas of other regions. On their foreheads, they bore the iconic forehead protectors engraved with the symbol of Suna. "This war is ours to win, no doubt about it. Tsunade? Totally overrated," Satoru scoffed as he and his teammates discussed national affairs in their usual banter. In this large base devoid of entertainment facilities, such conversations were one of the few ways they could while away their time. Shigeru eagerly nodded in agreement. "Exactly! What''s so special about those so-called Sannin? They probably just hide in the back. I''ve never seen them on the battlefield." "Hey, you two, don''t get too cocky," their squad leader interjected, joining the discussion. "We haven''t seen any moves from Iwa yet. Who knows what they''re planning?" Satoru, fiercely loyal to his village, retorted, "With Elder Chiyo''s wisdom, there''s no way we''d be deceived by Iwa!" For Satoru, Suna wasn''t just his villageit was his identity. Every grain of sand in the desert was worth defending with his life. He wouldn''t tolerate anyone, not even his captain, speaking ill of it. "Damn Konoha! If it weren''t for their assassination of the Third Kazekage, we''d have already won this war!" he exclaimed with conviction. "We don''t know that for certain," the squad leader said. "What else could it be?" Satoru shot back. "The strongest Kazekage in history doesn''t just vanish without a trace. Everyone knows it was Konoha!" "Exactly! They''ll pay for this!" Shigeru chimed in, nodding vigorously. A newer recruit, standing nearby, hesitantly offered, "But I heard rumors it might have been someone else..." "Fairy tales!" Satoru waved dismissively. "Stick to what we know." The desert wind shifted suddenly, carrying an unfamiliar scent that made Satoru pause. His skin prickled with a sensation he''d learned never to ignorethe feeling of danger. "!!!" Suddenly, a piercing, abrupt alarm echoed throughout Suna''s base. The shrill sound sliced through the peace of the night, snapping everyone into full alertness. Ninjas darted toward the source of the alarm. Each of them knew that such an alarm signaled something far from ordinary. "Enemy intrusion detected at Entry Point Eight! All units, stay alert! Prepare for combat!" "Secure the perimeter!" the squad leader commanded. "Second team, sweep the warehouses!" A deafening explosion roared, shaking the very ground. The impact reverberated through the air like a thunderclap, and an overwhelming shockwave spread in an instant. The Suna ninjas turned their horrified gazes toward the source of the blast, where the supply depot had been consumed by a massive, radiant blue sphere of chakra. The air around it warped from the intense energy fluctuations, creating visible whirlpools of distorted currents. A high-pitched buzzing sound, sharp enough to make their teeth ache, overpowered even the harsh alarm, further heightening their unease. Even from a distance, Satoru, Shigeru, and their comrades could feel the gale sweeping past their bodies. Its sting left a faint, prickling sensation on their skin. Shigeru, whose simple mind struggled to process the chaos, muttered blankly, "Is this a tailed beast attack?" ---Ryouma''s POV: A few minutes earlier.--- I had just finished exchanging intelligence with Minato. After he briefly sensed the location of his Flying Thunder God kunai, he said, "Good, they haven''t spotted our marked positions yet." "Our mission is to destroy over half of Suna''s supply depots. Do you have enough chakra for this?" Minato asked, though his tone carried more trust than doubt. I knew he wouldn''t have doubted my capabilities. If I had concerns, I would have voiced them earlier. "No problem. I can destroy all the marked points simultaneously," I replied with a confident smile. My chakra control allowed me to maximize its efficiency, not only in jutsu but also in chakra molding. Unlike most ninjas who inevitably wasted some chakra during its molding and using, I was blessed with the extraordinary precision of the Rikugan, which allowed me to use chakra with near-perfect efficiency. If an ordinary elite ninja could perform a jutsu with a certain amount of chakra, I could achieve the same result with a fraction of that cost. The difference might seem minor to some, but it was far from it. Take Minato as an examplehis chakra control is already considered exceptional in the ninja world. If he and I were the same age, my chakra usage efficiency alone would surpass his by more than tenfold. Coupled with no chakra wastage when performing jutsu, my stamina as a ninja was nothing short of terrifying. In short, destroying these supply depots with the Rasenshuriken was not a difficult task for me. Minato smiled at my confident response and said, "Alright then, let''s begin." Placing his hand on my shoulder, he added, "Get ready, we''re ." I nodded silently. This sensation never got less strangelike being everywhere and nowhere at once. We had trained and synced our techniques several times back in the Konoha''s camp, and I was now thoroughly accustomed to the spatial teleportation of the Flying Thunder God Technique. The world compressed into a single point of yellow light, then expanded again in a heartbeat. My organs seemed to arrive a fraction of a second after my body, leaving me momentarily disoriented despite our practice sessions. Minato and I instantly appeared at one of the marked Flying Thunder God kunai locations. We used the Body Flicker to appear beside the largest warehouse, which was a massive sturdy looking structure, likely able to withstand both the harsh elements and potential attacks. From this angle, I could see how the buildings were strategically positioned to funnel attackers into kill zones. At that moment, the alarm blared throughout Suna''s base. Ninjas poured into every corridor, systematically searching for intruders in every possible hiding spot. "Something triggered their security system," I said after a brief assessment of the situation. "Changes nothing," Minato replied, calculating our options. "The kunai are already placed. We just need to accelerate the timeline." "Execute the primary plan. I''ll handle any interceptors." From our infiltration to this moment, only eight minutes had passed. Minato had estimated that the Suna ninjas would take at least 15 minutes to discover the dead guards at the entrance. Perhaps additional detection jutsu had been deployed to guard against intrusions. After all, this was one of the Five Great Hidden Villages, and its defenses were formidable. However, Suna''s efforts were ultimately one step too late. The Flying Thunder God kunai had been placed and marked long ago. I raised my right hand, and wind chakra swiftly condensed and compressed before spinning violently. The smooth chakra sphere elongated instantly, forming a blade-like edge resembling a spiraling shuriken. Minato, standing nearby, had seen this technique before during our training in Konoha''s camp. But since it was a mere practice session, I hadn''t fully unleashed the jutsu back then. I knew Tsunade had described its full destructive potential to him. But I wasn''t finished yet. Since destruction was the goal, I decided to escalate things further. I poured even more chakra into the jutsu, causing the Rasenshuriken to grow exponentially in size. Wind chakra blades rotated so quickly they appeared as a solid disc of chakra. The shrill alarms echoing through Suna''s base seemed to intensify with urgency. --- Someone once said, "War is when a mother''s child travels to another country to kill another mother''s child." It sounded undeniably tragic. But when you were in the heart of battle and had no choice, protecting yourself and eliminating the enemy was not wrong. History won''t remember individual justifications, only victors and casualties. I never thought war was justifiable. I felt a bit sorry for the Suna ninjas who might die by my hands today, but I had no intention of holding back "In your next life, don''t be born into this world." After taking a deep breath, I hurled the colossal spiraling shuriken with all my might. "Wind Release: Big Ball Rasenshuriken!" The massive, radiant Rasenshuriken shot from my hands like a wild horse breaking free, accelerating with astonishing speed. With immense power and force, it slammed into the thick, solid wall of the supply depot. The seemingly indestructible wall was utterly incapable of withstanding its advance. With a thunderous crash, the wall shattered and collapsed. The defensive barrier of the Suna ninjas was violently torn apart. As the barrier broke, I could see an invisible wave of chakra ripple outward like water. In that moment, time seemed to freeze. Inside the depot, the Suna ninjas stared at the enormous shuriken that appeared out of nowhere. Through my Rikugan, I could see the expressions changing on the their facesfirst confusion, then recognition, finally fear that came from understanding one''s mortality. A young Suna ninja reached for a barrier scroll. His movements were admirably fast but impossibly inadequate. In another scenario, he might have become a fine jonin one day. Under my watchful Rikugan gaze, the Rasenshuriken flew to the center of the supply depot in an instant. Raising a single hand, I formed a seal and uttered, "Detonate!" Far surpassing the power and range of a regular Rasenshuriken, it effortlessly enveloped the entire massive supply depot, and its radius kept expanding. Minato, seeing the incoming blue brilliance, instantly sensed danger. Without hesitation, he placed a hand on my shoulder and used the Flying Thunder God to teleport to the next marked location. I knew the Flying Thunder God kunai at this location had been placed by Minato himself after gleaning some intelligence about my techniques from Tsunade. He had calculated my jutsu''s power and the depot''s location with precision. What he hadn''t anticipated was that I would unleash an even more devastating Rasenshuriken. Yet he adapted instantly, this was why he would become Hokage. ---Third POV--- The Suna ninjas who had rushed over after hearing the commotion looked on in either shock, fear, or anger. The youngest among them simply stared, unable to process the scale of destruction. As the colossal blue orb of light gradually dissipated, all that remained was a massive crater stretching over several meters wide, utterly devoid of anythingas if nothing had ever existed there. Naturally, under the microscopic, cellular-level slicing of the Rasenshuriken, nothing, not even smoke, could remain. The Suna ninjas stationed here would never forget this day. For them, the nightmare had just begun. Who was the enemy? They had no idea. What was the enemy''s technique? Unknown. They couldn''t even confirm how many enemies there were. For a military force, uncertainty breeds panic faster than any direct attack. The enemy''s speed was so fast that the stationed Suna ninjas couldn''t even comprehend it. --- Meanwhile, in the command center, the commander of this Suna covert outpost paced like a caged predator. "So much time has passed, and you still don''t know who the enemy is? Are you all useless?" The one ranting was a young Suna kunoichi dressed in a revealing, backless outfitunapologetically bold and strikingly attractive. "Apologies, Pakura-sama. The enemy seems to possess some kind of movement technique that can instantly breach our encirclement. We suspect the attacker might be the Yellow Flash," a Suna jonin, drenched in sweat, reported nervously. Pakura quickly analyzed the situation. Her current presence here was somewhat related to a prior escort mission Ryouma had undertaken. Back then, an elite jonin from the Sarutobi clan had fended off her team with great effort. At that time, Team Inoichi wasn''t on the main battlefield. Instead, they had annihilated a Suna ninja team attempting a flank attack elsewhere. Thus, this was her first encounter with the Rasenshuriken. For Konoha, as long as critical supplies could be safely transported to the frontline, some personnel losses were deemed acceptable. For the Suna, however, Pakura''s ambush team carried significant expectations from the village. The higher the expectations, the deeper the disappointment. After the failed ambush on Konoha''s transport team, internal criticism of her had spread throughout the Suna, accompanied by classic blame-shifting rhetoric. This highlighted a pattern in the shinobi worldsimilar to the White Fang incident. Injustice and blame weren''t unique phenomena; it seemed every place had its share of vultures who fed on others'' misfortunes. But Pakura was no fragile kunoichi. She had weathered the desert''s harshest sandstorms and emerged stronger. Internal politics were just another environmental hazard to be navigated. She understood that during this period, she was likely viewed with disdain and resentment in the village. To avoid the storm, she had quickly accepted an external mission to this outpost, knowing full well that such baseless criticism would eventually fade on its own. The outpost command was considered a demotion by many, but this made it the perfect place to rebuild her reputation through success. Though she deduced that the enemy was likely the Yellow Flash, she had no immediate solution. Space-time ninjutsu was even rarer than bloodline limits in the shinobi world. The enemy could come and go at will, maintaining absolute control over the situation. They couldn''t even catch a glimpse of the enemy, let alone stop them. Fighting a shadow was like trying to hold water with open fingers. Another violent explosion rang out. Pakura strode toward the window, gazing out at yet another supply depot enveloped by the rising blue sphere. She knew tales of the Nine-Tails'' chakra reserves. If Konoha had deployed such a weapon... Pakura realized that now wasn''t the time to think about capturing the enemy. With their space-time jutsu, the only priority was minimizing losses. Wars weren''t won in single battles. Sometimes victory meant preserving what matters most. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She turned and walked toward the door, refusing to look further at the aftermath of the dangerous jutsu outside. What was there to see? Once the chakra dissipated, all that remained would be yet another crater. "Gather all elite forces and retreat to defend Warehouse Seven. We abandon the other positions," she commanded firmly. "All forces? But that would leave our perimeter" the Suna jonin began, startled. "The perimeter is meaningless against the Yellow Flash," Pakura cut him off. "Also, thoroughly search the area surrounding Warehouse Seven. Destroy anything resembling spatial markers immediately upon discovery!" "What about the remaining, undamaged Warehouses Three and Six? They contain our medical supplies and communication equipment," the Suna jonin asked hesitantly. "I said, retreat everyone to Warehouse Seven. Do you not understand?" The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees. Those familiar with her bloodline limit understood the warning signs. "I I understand!" The Suna jonin dared not question further and hurried off to mobilize the troops to defend Warehouse Seven, his footsteps fading rapidly down the corridor. Pakura wasn''t planning to stay at the command post any longer either. She intended to personally guard the crucial warehouse. That warehouse contained the Suna''s most critical resources, the ones giving them the confidence to wage war against Konoha. It absolutely, unequivocally could not be lost. When things mattered most, she believed in direct action. 27 – Women Are Complex ---Ryouma''s POV--- Two successive roars echoed through the air. The final two supply depots outlined in our mission plan were now disintegrating under a dazzling blue light, disappearing entirely without resistance, fading into nothingness. Within those depots lay mountains of supplies. A wave of spatial distortion, and Minato and I were behind a steep rock wall on the outskirts of this Suna stronghold in the desert. There, we laid in silent concealment, and remotely observed the busy Suna ninjas scurrying about the base through our respective specialized techniques. These observations were critical, as they would directly influence the strategies for our next move. As time passed, the sun shifted position. The Suna ninjas'' movements grew more urgent, and more desperate with each passing minute. Suddenly, Minato tensed beside me. He spoke, "I can''t sense the Flying Thunder God kunai I left in that hidden warehouse. They must have found it and sealed it away." "That complicates things," I said, propping my chin with one hand, pondering alternative ways to approach the warehouse. I observed through my Rikugan that the enemy had set up a meticulous, carpet-like defense around the seventh warehouse. After carefully analyzing the enemy''s troop deployment, fortifications, and possible weak points, I concluded that silently infiltrating the area within effective range for the Rasenshuriken was impossible. Abandoning a close-range approach and opting to throw the attack from a distance would likely lead to it being intercepted and prematurely detonated by Pakura''s Scorch Release. The power of Scorch Release couldn''t be underestimated. Bloodline limits were never simple, never to be taken lightly. Even if by chance Minato''s Flying Thunder God kunai had gone unnoticed and unsealed, the situation wouldn''t change significantly. The hidden warehouse had been heavily guarded from the outset. To avoid alarming the enemy and jeopardizing the original plan, Minato had refrained from approaching or probing its contents. Moreover, the teleportation coordinates he left were conservatively placed, meaning that even if he teleported there, it was unlikely we could destroy the warehouse effectively. But unlike his sensory-type abilities, my Rikugan functioned more like the Byakugan. This allowed me to see the contents of the warehousesealed scrolls. Unfortunately, they were of no practical use since their details remained obscured by protective seals that even my Rikugan couldn''t penetrate. Observing the layers of Suna ninjas guarding the area, Minato thoughtfully concluded, "Our mission objectives have already been exceeded. Six warehouses destroyed when our orders specified four." "The seventh seems particularly valuable, given their reaction," I noted. "Which makes it tempting, but also potentially the most dangerous," Minato replied. "We could request reinforcements, perhaps a specialized infiltration team?" I suggested. Minato shook his head. "By the time they arrived, Suna would have relocated whatever they''re protecting. While I''m curious, it''s best to retreat for now." It was a sound judgment. As the war progressed, whatever secret Suna was guarding would eventually come to light. Patience was sometimes the better part of military wisdom. Typically, things guarded with such vigilance and elaborate defenses fell into one of two categories: Weapons of devastating power capable of delivering catastrophic strikes against the enemy, or massive funds essential for war efforts. Both were important to the outcome of a war and the survival of a nation. Neither side could afford to be negligent. For the former, falling into enemy hands or being destroyed would mean the loss of a critical strategic asset. And for the latter, any disruption would directly affect supply chains and combat readiness, potentially reversing the course of the war. As these thoughts ran through my mind, I realized something odd: since arriving on the battlefield, I had yet to hear any mention of Rasa. It was as if the name had been deliberately erased from the narrative. A ripple of spatial distortion, and we were gone. --- Standing before the Konoha forward camp opposite Suna''s front-line base, I once again couldn''t help but admire the convenience of the Flying Thunder God Technique. But it could only remain a wish. The Flying Thunder God Technique was created by the Second Hokage and recorded as an S-rank space-time ninjutsu in Konoha''s Scroll of Seals. Though the scroll contained mostly S-rank or higher techniques, there was a strict hierarchy even among themfrom the merely dangerous to the potentially catastrophic. For an ordinary ninja like me, earning significant merit on the battlefield could generally grant permission to apply for learning certain techniques from the Scroll of Seals. Techniques such as the Hard Whirlpool Water Blade, as well as Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, Spirit Transformation Technique, and Water Severing Wave, could potentially be granted as rewards. However, techniques like the Flying Thunder God Technique, Dead Demon Consuming Seal, and Edo Tensei, which carried inherently dangerous effects, would never be casually released by the Third Hokage, given his cautious nature. Unless, of course, the individual was someone highly trusted and aligned with the village. If I were to become the apprentice of one of Konoha''s prominent figures, the Third Hokage might even reward me with the Flying Thunder God Technique and consider grooming me as a candidate for the Fifth or Sixth Hokage. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, to acquire the Flying Thunder God Technique, my first challenge would be to secure a position as an elite apprentice under Konoha''s top leaders. That said, as a reincarnated individual with knowledge of the original timeline, I had a backup plan. I could wait until Minato succeeded as the Fourth Hokage. In the original storyline, he passed the Flying Thunder God Technique to his personal guard platoon. This platoon included Shiranui Genma, Namiashi Raid, and Tatami Iwashi. I was familiar with the first two as my peers, but I had never met Iwashi. The squad wasn''t particularly strong, but they successfully inherited the Flying Thunder God Technique, albeit only capable of using it collectively as a group. This was somewhat a waste of the technique''s unparalleled mobility. Moreover, since Minato typically fought alone and rarely required support, the platoon was less like a guard unit and more aptly described as the "Flying Thunder Courier Team." I believed that given my good relationship with Minato, he wouldn''t refuse my request. Although I felt slightly embarrassed, I intended to offer my own techniques in exchange. After all, the Flying Thunder God Technique was too tempting. And with the aid of my Rikugan, I was confident in my ability to master this notoriously difficult space-time ninjutsu. As I walked into the camp, I was about to bid farewell to Minato. But he spoke first, stopping me. "This was the squad''s first mission. Let''s report to Lady Tsunade together." With his characteristic sunny smile, he extended the invitation to me. "Fine, you''re the captain." I spread my hands and smiled helplessly. Although I found the idea of reporting a mission dull, I preferred to seek out Rin, tease Obito alongside Kakashi, and check in on Heiji and Shiori to see how they were doing. However, considering that our surprise strike squad had completed such an important mission, we would likely have a few days of rest coming up. I decided there was no need to rush. --- "That concludes the first mission report of Gale Blade Flash Spiral Legend Storm Ultra Howling Zero Division." Minato finished reporting the mission details to Tsunade. Meanwhile, I stood quietly to one side. These bureaucratic rituals were tedious. War didn''t pause for paperwork, yet here we were, recounting events everyone already knew through field reports. I was eager to finish this mission report and move on to my own matters. Ignoring the ridiculous squad name, Tsunade lounged unrestrainedly, crossing one leg over the other. She leaned against the backrest of her chair, resting her cheek in one hand, and spoke to me, "Oh, your power is stronger than it was when you unleashed it in the forest, and you used it six times consecutively? That''s quite a chakra reserve. I don''t recall the Aotsuki family possessing any bloodline limit." Standing idly in the tent, I smirked confidently when I heard Tsunade''s remark. "I have a knack for controlling chakra." Looking at my confident smile, Tsunade paused. Something flickered across her face. Her eyes seemed to focus on something far away for a brief moment before returning to the present. The question hung in the air, deceptively simple yet loaded with personal history and pain. Behind her casual tone lay a minefield of trauma. "Kid, what''s your dream?" she suddenly asked. "Don''t tell me you want to be Hokage." I felt there was no need to put on an act in front of her and answered sincerely, "Hokage? No interest. My dream is to live the happiest life every day with the friends I trust the most. That''s enough for me." "That''s... unusually grounded for someone your age," Tsunade blinked, momentarily surprised. "Dreams should be things you can actually achieve," I added with a light shrug. "Otherwise, they''re just fantasies that lead to disappointment." "Hey, kid, do you even know what being Hokage represents?" Tsunade''s tone suddenly sharpened. Ah, I''ve stepped on a land mine. The very thing she resented was also the thing she couldn''t bear to hear others dismiss so easily. They say women were hard to read, and her thoughts were especially difficult to grasp. Now I wasn''t sure how to respond to Tsunade, so I crossed my arms and closed my eyes, choosing to remain silent. What could I do? Despite her youthful appearance, she was approaching a certain age, and with the continuous wars, few in this world were mentally stable. In any case, understanding was key. While I could understand this, she grew increasingly annoyed. I could feel it. It turned out that not even one of the Sannin could tolerate cold indifference. I knew she genuinely despised the village and the position of Hokage, even planning to leave Konoha after this war, but deep down, she still cared for the treasure her grandfather gave his life to protect. Like most humans, she wanted the privilege of criticizing what she loved while denying others the same right. Women were complex. "You look dissatisfied. Want to spar outside?" "Is this a medical examination or a challenge?" I asked, opening my eyes slowly. "Lady Tsunade, this..." Minato began, trying to intervene but couldn''t find the right reasoning. "This what, Minato?" Tsunade cut him off. "You think I''m being unreasonable?" "I merely think that after such a successful mission, perhaps rest would be more beneficial than additional training," Minato offered diplomatically. "It''s not training. It''s an assessment," Tsunade dismissed. "As medical director, I need to understand the capabilities of our key operatives." "Of course," Minato conceded, clearly unconvinced. Meanwhile, hearing Tsunade''s provocation, I was deep in thought. The situation required careful navigation. Refusing would appear weak or disrespectful, but complete acquiescence would establish a problematic precedent. I agreed, saying, "Lady Tsunade, so of course, I won''t refuse an order." "It''s not an order. It''s an invitation," Tsunade replied, annoyed at my framing. "Of course. My mistake," I responded with subtle emphasis. With that, I walked out ahead of her. I wasn''t someone who sought unnecessary conflict, but neither was I a pushover to be trifled with. Not even by one of the Sannin. While I had a filter of admiration for Tsunade from the original story in my past life, that didn''t mean I would endlessly tolerate the actions of characters I once liked. People needed to be judged by who they were, not who they might become or who I wanted them to be. The Tsunade I had admired in the past was the Fifth Hokage who eventually faced her inner struggles and understood what was truly important. But this Tsunade? The one who acted as though the world owed her something just because her loved ones had died? I found her current self to be utterly unreasonable. Sure, it sounded tragic. But in this world, who didn''t have a tragic past? Most children in the Academy had similar stories of loss, it was the standard norm in this world of endless conflict. Using personal tragedy as justification for perpetual bitterness wasn''t just self-destructiveit was disrespectful to everyone else carrying similar burdens without collapsing under them. One way or another, I had decided that today, I was going to properly teach this unreasonable woman a lesson. Even if Jesus himself showed up, nothing could stop me. Not out of spite or arrogance, but because sometimes the kindest thing you could do for someone trapped in a cycle of self-destruction was to break that cycleeven if it meant becoming momentarily villainous in their eyes. ---Third POV--- On the other hand, after uttering, "Want to spar outside?" Tsunade immediately regretted it. This brought her thoughts to another matter that had recently happened on the battlefield. Lately, Chiyo had developed a new poison. While its toxicity wasn''t particularly strong, it acted extremely quickly. Though Tsunade had quickly formulated an antidote for it, many ninjas had already been affected by the poison on the battlefield before the antidote could be distributed, causing immense pressure on the medical corps. Every day, more injured arrived than departed healed. The constant mathematical deficit of life versus death wore on even the most hardened medic-nin. As a result, Shizune, who always accompanied her, had been swamped with work in the medical division and hadn''t been around much lately. Without Shizune by her side, Tsunade found herself frequently losing her temper and acting impulsively. Shizune wasn''t just an assistant, she was a buffer between Tsunade and her worst impulses. Just a few days ago, she had sent Jiraiya flying out of the command center over a minor disagreement about resource allocation. He had suggested diverting some medical supplies to frontline units for immediate field treatment. She had seen it as undermining her authority over medical protocols. The argument had escalated until Jiraiya found himself airborne. No wonder he hadn''t been around lately, he was probably avoiding her. The thought brought another unexpected pang. She was driving away the few people who still chose to stand beside her despite her prickly exterior. Thinking of his absence, her gaze shifted to Minato. She figured if he could just come up with some reasonable excuse to smooth things over, she could let this whole thing go. But instead, Minato hesitated and stammered for ages without saying anything useful. , Tsunade thought, And what exactly was Minato thinking at that moment? He was deeply regretting his earlier decision to ask Ryouma to come along for the mission report. His original intention had been to give the boy an opportunity to familiarize himself with mission reporting procedures. Bringing him along would also send a message to others about how much Ryouma had contributed to the mission and how valued he was. But now, what should have been two positive outcomes had somehow turned into this mess. 28 – A Professional Assessment of Pain ---Third POV--- Tsunade looked at Ryouma as he had already walked to the doorway, and found herself in a bit of an awkward situation. Her pride wouldn''t allow her to back down now, but the rational part of her brain was screaming that this was childish and unnecessary. She decided to stop overthinking and simply fight it out. This was a good opportunity to see how much skill this kid actually possessed. She reframed the entire confrontation in her mind. This wasn''t about her losing her temper; this was a professional assessment of a rising talent. Minato, watching everything unfold, felt a sense of helplessness. In such a situation, all he could do was follow closely, not daring to lag behind. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What troubled him wasn''t just the potential physical damage, but the psychological impact. --- Ryouma left the command post without hesitation, appearing outside directly. Having made up his mind, he sought a location suitable for the battle. His Rikugan scanned the surroundings, assessing terrain features, visibility lines, and escape routes. Outside the camp was an open clearing. This area was neither too close nor too far, resembling a natural depression. The surroundings featured uneven terrain, like a miniature basin with subtle ridges that could provide momentary cover without obstructing movement. Tsunade also surveyed the area. "I thought you''d pick a more complex terrain. A place as open as this doesn''t seem ideal for a ninjutsu-type ninja like you." "Let''s cut the chatter. Ninjutsu isn''t my strong suit," Ryouma replied tersely. "Oh? That''s not what your impressive performance against Suna indicated," she remarked, one eyebrow raised. "There''s a difference between what I can do and what I prefer to do," he answered flatly. Annoyed, Tsunade decided that once she subdued this brat, she''d make sure to discipline him thoroughly. He had truly tested her patience this time. Her fingers flexed unconsciously, chakra gathering in her fists before she consciously dispersed it. Minato caught up quickly, realizing there was no way he could talk us out of this. He decided to take a different approach. "In that case, I''ll treat this as a friendly sparring session between comrades. How about that?" he said seriously, stepping between us. If either of them refused his suggestion, he was prepared to intervene. He would not allow any harm to come to his teammates under his watch. "Fine," Tsunade replied dismissively, rolling her eyes. "I don''t need lethal techniques to make my point." Minato then turned to Ryouma, and he nodded. "Of course. Just a friendly exchange of techniques." "And you''ll both stop immediately if I call the match?" he worried. "Yes," we replied simultaneously, though neither of us looked at each other while agreeing, a detail that didn''t escape Minato''s notice. "Alright, I''ll act as the referee." He picked up a small rock from the ground. "When this rock hits the ground, the spar begins." He tossed the rock into the air. As it spun and fell, it seemed to hang in the air, time slowing as both combatants prepared themselves. Tsunade instantly focused. Despite her annoyance to teach Ryouma a lesson, she would never underestimate him. That Wind Release technique of his was no joke. Even she wouldn''t come out unscathed if she were hit by it. Of course, that''s assuming he could land a hit. Ryouma stood still at a distance, not making any immediate moves. Tsunade smirked. "What''s the matter? Not using ninjutsu yet? If I make the first move, this fight might be over in an instant." "You''re welcome to try," Ryouma replied without blinking. "Or perhaps you''re waiting for me to get impatient? I''ve fought wars before you were born, kid." Hearing her taunt, he knew she wouldn''t make the first move. "Fine then." With the crackling sound of birds chirping, dazzling arcs of electricity quickly converged, forming an impenetrable electric net around his body, resembling an energy shield. In an instant, enveloped in blinding lightning, he closed the distance of several dozen meters. He appeared to Tsunade''s right side in the blink of an eye. His sword was unsheathed in an instant, with violent lightning chakra coursing through the blade. Tsunade''s battle experience was unparalleled. As Ryouma approached, she didn''t waste motion on blocking or dodgingeither would have been too late against his speed. Instead, she stomped her foot on the ground, channeling precise chakra through her heel. With a deafening roar, the earth within a ten-meter radius crumbled entirely beneath Ryouma. Even lightning needed ground to travel. Take that away and what happens? Losing his footing, he had no choice but to abort his attack and retreat. But Tsunade wasn''t about to let him off so easily. She found it curious why he had chosen to abandon his initial advantage of distance and opted for close combat instead of using his Wind Release technique. However, if he willingly delivered himself to her, she wouldn''t hesitate to exploit his mistake. Tsunade thought with a sly grin. How many seconds did it take to go from charging to sprinting? Less than a single second. In mere fractions of a second, she completed her charge. The ground beneath her, already riddled with cracks and rubble from her earlier stomp, now groaned under immense pressure, new fissures radiating outward as she surged forward. In the blink of an eye, Tsunade was upon Ryouma, and threw a punch straight at him. Starting off with her signature move, she made it clear she had no intention of holding back. After all, if Ryouma got hurt, she could always heal him. Minato, standing off to the side, prepared to intervene. His hand slipped into his kunai pouch, fingers brushing against the specially marked weapon that would allow him to teleport instantly between them. When he saw Ryouma opt for close combat, he had already anticipated this outcome. Tsunade''s taijutsu, while not definitively the best in the shinobi world, was unquestionably among the top-tier. As expected, the first clash showed Ryouma at a disadvantage in taijutsu, just as Minato predicted. However, the same question that puzzled Minato also crossed Tsunade''s mind: Could Ryouma really not have foreseen this outcome? Of course, he had. His apparent tactical error wasn''t an error at allit was bait. The oldest trick in combat: appear vulnerable, draw the opponent in, then counter with unexpected force. As Tsunade''s chakra-enhanced fist approached, he had no doubt it could shatter several of his ribs. With a sweep of his sword, his movement appeared futile, as if he were making a last-ditch effort. Minato tensed further, fingers gripping his kunai, ready to teleport. But reversals often arrive unexpectedly. "Full Counter!" Victory? A decisive blow? The end? All those hopes turned to nothing. As long as it involved chakra, there was a counter. Tsunade''s punch was abruptly deflected by a strange, unseen force. The chakra she had concentrated in her fist seemed to recoil under some peculiar rule, detonating uncontrollably in front of her. And then, the power of her own Chakra Enhanced Strength struck her directly. The confident grin on her face vanished, replaced by pure astonishment. "What...is this?" She was hurled backward at an even greater speed than her charge, slamming into the ground. The impact sent rubble flying and stirred up a thick cloud of dust. Both Tsunade and Minato were stunned. Minato, acting as the referee, even stumbled backward in disbelief, nearly losing his footing. To clarify, he wasn''t staggered by the shock of what had happened in the fight. Instead, he had been just about to teleport in and save Ryouma from Tsunade''s punch, confident in his ability to do so at this range. What he hadn''t anticipated was Ryouma''s employing some kind of special jutsu to turn the tables in an instant. This unexpected development left him awkwardly halting his teleportation mid-action, resulting in his near stumble. On the open clearing, though Tsunade had been struck by her own attack, her body remained remarkably durable. Blunt attacks like her Chakra Enhanced Strength Punch didn''t do significant damage to her. The same training that allowed her to deliver such devastating blows had conditioned her to withstand them. Still, being on the receiving end of her own signature technique was not a pleasant experience. Few in the shinobi world could have risen after such an impact. In the dust cloud, she quickly pieced things together. The boy must have used a jutsu that reflected her attack back onto her. Emerging from the dissipating haze, she appeared relatively unharmed. "Not bad. You''ve got at least one trick up your sleeve." Ryouma held Lostvayne in one hand, understanding that his plan to take her out in one move using Full Counter had failed. he thought, eyeing the Sannin as she readied herself, 29 – The Shuriken That Hunts ---Third POV--- Tsunade''s quickly analyzed the exchange that had just occurred. With that mysterious technique in play, attempting to break through his defense head-on was nothing short of a pipe dream. Tsunade was a little flustered. Was she really going to lose? Lose to this kid who was a whole generation younger than her? Her eyes narrowed, focusing on the short sword in Ryouma''s hand. She recalled that when he activated that jutsu, it began with a swing of his short sword. Could it be related to that? Or perhaps an attack from behind would work better. Several guesses surged in her mind. However, with the current lack of information, she could only try to verify them one by one. But Ryouma wasn''t about to give her a chance to catch her breath. With a slight twist of his upper body, his left hand suddenly flung something forward, moving with surgical precision. A massive and violent surge of wind chakra was compressed to its limit in an instant, forming the Rasenshuriken with deliberately weakened cutting power before it was hurled. Tsunade stomped hard on the ground, using the force to leap swiftly to one side. She wasn''t foolish enough to try to tank such a dangerous jutsu head-on. Ryouma knew full well that with Tsunade''s speed and reflexes, she could easily dodge out of the explosion radius of the Rasenshuriken before it hit her. After all, this jutsu wasn''t a particularly complex one to analyzeits main characteristics were its immense power and rapid deployment. But even the simplest jutsu could be transformed into something extraordinary under the precise chakra control brought about by his Rikugan. The originally straightforward Rasenshuriken, which had been flying toward Tsunade''s previous position, suddenly made a sharp turn instead of exploding. Like it had GPS navigation, it continued to chase after the Sannin. At that moment, Tsunade was midair with nowhere to land.And it seemed she was about to be hit. Although she was shocked internally by the fact that the jutsu could change direction mid-flight, her physical reflexes were quick as ever. She punched into the air. A huge blast erupted, creating a sonic boom that echoed all around. Tsunade managed to use her incredible strength and technique to forcefully adjust her body posture and successfully change her flight trajectory. This level of skill was simply beyond imagination. Thinking she had narrowly avoided the attack, Tsunade let out a small sigh of relief. But had she truly evaded it? The spinning Rasenshuriken paused for a fraction of a second, as if considering its options. Then it made yet another sharp turn, this time crossing a sharp angleheading straight for Tsunade again. Looking at the absurdly agile Rasenshuriken that seemed to be toying with her, she attempted to repeat her maneuver to change direction once more. However, after narrowly dodging two attacks in quick succession, the precious seconds of respite had already slipped away. Now, the Rasenshuriken, buzzing ominously, was racing toward her position at an astonishing speed! Tsunade could even feel a slight stinging sensation on her skin as it approachedthe outer layer of wind chakra already beginning to affect her even before direct contact. Seeing this, Minato prepared to intervene with his Flying Thunder God Technique to get her out of the attack. Known as the fastest man in the ninja world, he had the confidence to pull it off. He was also sure that Ryouma would slow down the Rasenshuriken''s speed if he saw him stepping in. Minato couldn''t believe how such a terrifyingly powerful jutsu could exhibit such flexibility mid-air. But he was interrupted yet again. A large hand clapped down on his shoulder from behind. The grip was familiarpowerful yet companionable. "Jiraiya-sensei! You''re finally here." But in the time it took for this brief exchange... The Rasenshuriken had already reached its target in the blink of an eye, exploding right in front of Tsunade. The blue sphere of destruction bloomed, expanding outward. Countless microscopic wind blades churned within, seemingly intent on annihilating everything within a ten-meter radius of its impact point. Watching Tsunade engulfed by the blue sphere, Minato couldn''t help but feel a twinge of worry. However, since Jiraiya had stopped him, it must mean that she wasn''t in real danger. "Minato-sensei." A rustling sound came from behind Jiraiya as Kakashi, Rin, and Obito emerged. Their voices overlapped in a slightly out-of-sync chorus, the kind of unintentional harmony that came from a team that spent too much time together. "What are you doing here?" Minato asked, surprised. He hadn''t had time to take Kakashi and the others on missions lately, so he had left them to act on their own within the camp during this period. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haha," Obito chuckled without responding directly. Kakashi adjusted his mask and explained, "Lately, Jiraiya-sama has been instructing us on advanced chakra theory. When we heard explosions outside the camp just now, we came out to investigate." "I see. Thank you for looking after them, Jiraiya-sensei," Minato said gratefully, clapping a fist into his palm. Jiraiya waved dismissively. "These kids have potential. Especially that one," he nodded toward Kakashi. Obito''s expression immediately soured at Jiraiya''s praise of his rival. "Hey! What about me? I''ve been practicing my Fire Release every day! Soon I''ll master the Great Fireball Jutsu better than any Uchiha before me!" He was clearly bothered by Kakashi getting all the recognition yet again. "You still can''t maintain it for more than five seconds," Kakashi pointed out flatly. "Shut up! Just shut up!" Obito retorted, his face reddening. Meanwhile, Rin had moved to the edge of the clearing, her attention fully on the combatants. Upon recognizing who was fighting, she turned back to the group with wide eyes. "Eh?! Why are Ryouma and Lady Tsunade fighting? Did they have an argument?" "It''s just a spar, Rin," Minato reassured her. "Though it''s gotten a bit more intense than intended." Obito, on the other hand, was excited. "I knew it! Ryouma hates that drunken commander as much as I do!" His face lit up with the special kind of glee that comes from witnessing authority figures challenged. "Not everything is about personal grudges, Obito," Kakashi sighed. "You wouldn''t understand!" Obito shot back defensively. Having spent so much time at the frontline camp, he had naturally encountered Tsunade before, but the experiences weren''t exactly pleasant. He had managed to step on all the wrong landmines in front of Tsunade, even boldly proclaiming his dream to become Hokage and vowing to end the war. The result? A sharp tongue-lashing from her, which left him red-faced and furious. He had tried to argue, only to be flicked on the forehead by her monstrous strength and sent flying out of the command tent. Now, seeing his friend standing up to her, Obito, as Ryouma''s self-proclaimed closest ally, couldn''t let the moment pass. He ran a bit closer, cupped his hands around his mouth, and shouted with all the dramatic flair of a theater performer, "Ryouma! Go for it! With our bonds, you must win back our dreams!" "Is he serious right now? I am dumb for asking," Kakashi muttered, covering his face with his palm. "" --- Ryouma, who had already noticed Jiraiya''s group approaching, was utterly baffled by Obito''s antics. Did he think Tsunade was some sort of boss to be defeated? Well, in a way, he wasn''t entirely wrong. But unlike his dramatic framing, for Ryouma this was neither personal vendetta nor heroic standit was a calculated demonstration of capability. The sorrow and joy of individuals didn''t always align. Trapped in the epicenter of the Rasenshuriken''s explosion, Tsunade could only feel irritated by their noisy commotion. The countless microscopic wind blades surrounding her weren''t merely cuttingthey were systematically attacking her at the cellular level, a thousand papercuts on a microscopic scale. Witnessing something firsthand was vastly different from hearing about it secondhand. And she had now experienced it personally. Feeling the immense power of the Rasenshuriken up close, she finally understood what Minato meant when he called Ryouma: "A genius more talented than I am." The weight of that statement now hit her with the same force as the jutsu itself. Regardless of how much of his personal bias was mixed into those words, for someone in Konoha to earn such praise from him, it could only be Ryouma. Though she didn''t want to admit it, she was undeniably being pushed into a corner. She could no longer deny Ryouma''s strength. As the Rasenshuriken''s energy began to dissipate, her expression shifted. A diamond-shaped mark on her forehead began to glow with chakra, lines spreading outward like a blooming flower. "Yin Seal: Release." 30 – The Wounds Chakra Can’t Heal ---Third POV--- Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Tsunade stood firmly in the massive crater. Her clothes were in tatters, with numerous fine scratches on them. Yet, her body bore not a single wound. The diamond-shaped mark on her forehead had disappeared, signifying that she had completely unsealed the Yin Seal, which she had used to store her chakra. Black markings extended from her forehead, spreading across her entire body. From the sidelines, Jiraiya let out an impressed whistle. Ryouma had anticipated this. He knew that Tsunade''s external layer of Yang-based chakra alone could block the cutting force of the Rasenshuriken. Even without the Rikugan active, he could sense the extraordinary density of her chakra. Since the Yin Seal had been fully released, what was coming next was undoubtedlyNinja Art Creation Rebirth - Strength of a Hundred Technique. It was through this powerful technique that she had directly withstood the Rasenshuriken. Facing her in this state, Ryouma realized he would have to use an even stronger attack to defeat her instantly. Otherwise, as long as the chakra from her Yin Seal wasn''t exhausted, Tsunade was virtually invincible. he thought. Though he still had more powerful techniques up his sleeve, he was concerned that if he unleashed his trump card, it might end up killing Tsunade. The two weren''t mortal enemies, so there was no need to take things that far. However, without resorting to stronger techniques, he didn''t have an immediate way to bypass her defense. On the other hand, Tsunade was in a similar position. Her strength output was concentrated entirely on raw physical power. Ryouma maintained absolute control over the battlefield. She realized that to win this contest, there was only one option left: To stall. , she calculated, She was confident that her chakra reserves would outlast Ryouma''s. If they dragged things out, she would inevitably emerge victorious. However... Tsunade prided herself on not stooping to the level of exhausting chakra reserves just to defeat someone who was essentially a kid to her. She wasn''t Jiraiya, after all! What should she do? Should she concede? But... sigh... if only she hadn''t let her temper get the better of her earlier. As Tsunade and Ryouma each pondered their next move, a voice interrupted their thoughts. "That''s enough from both sides." Jiraiya suddenly intervened, slowly stepping into the middle of the battlefield with his arms spread wide, palms facing outward in a gesture to stop. "As entertaining as this has been. I think we''ve all seen enough to be impressed. No need to level half the camp proving a point." Seeing Rin arrive, Ryouma, who had no desire to continue the fight anyway, slowly sheathed his blade, and used the Body Flicker to join the others. Tsunade let out a sigh of relief and resealed the Yin Seal, the black markings receding back into the diamond on her forehead. "Perfect timing as always, you old fool," she muttered under her breath, just loud enough for Jiraiya to catch. "Alright, now let''s have both sides perform the Seal of Reconciliation," Minato clapped his hands, feeling that this was a reasonable conclusion to the duel. Hearing his suggestion, Tsunade suddenly felt a wave of nostalgia. Back in the day, her teacher used to say similar things, encouraging her, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru to spar with one another. Tsunade became inexplicably flustered. "We''re not some freshly graduated kids. This was just a sparring match, after all." Minato sighed and replied earnestly, "Lady Tsunade, you were the one who agreed to let me act as referee." "But..." Tsunade tried to argue, her usual confidence momentarily fractured. "This is protocol," Minato cut her off directly. Tsunade''s eyes widened slightly at his directness. The Yellow Flash certainly had more backbone than his mild demeanor suggested. Having been Tsunade''s teammate for many years, Jiraiya immediately guessed what was on her mind. "Don''t tell me, you''re too embarrassed to do it?" Tsunade, now thoroughly annoyed, snapped, "You idiot, are you looking for a fight?" Jiraiya laughed. "Already had one today, thanks! But I''m available tomorrow if you''re offering." Rin whispered to Obito, "Are they always like this?" As Tsunade glared at the playful Jiraiya, a thought struck her. The world was at war, again. They were older, supposedly wiser. Yet here they were, trapped in patterns established years ago. And someone was missing from their trio. Had been for too long. Ever since the Second Great Ninja War had ended, apart from Jiraiya, Orochimaru had barely kept in touch with them. Not during the end of the war, but rather after Nawaki''s death. It was as if a line had been drawn through their timelinebefore and after that tragedy. She began recalling many things she hadn''t thought of before. When Nawaki died, she had felt immense pain. But Orochimaru, who had been Nawaki''s teacher, must have felt deeply guilty as well, hadn''t he? But she had been so consumed by her grief that she never spoke to him about it. Did he think she blamed him? After all, that was his naturealways keeping everything bottled up inside, analyzing rather than expressing, observing rather than participating. A voice brought her complex thoughts back to reality, pulling her from the labyrinth of what-ifs and might-have-beens. "Come on, Lady Tsunade." Ryouma extended his right hand to form the Seal of Reconciliation, smiling at her. Seeing him smile, his figure in Tsunade''s eyes began to overlap with the one she most wished to seeNawaki. she thought. If her brother had been as gifted as Ryouma, he wouldn''t have died on the battlefield, and Orochimaru wouldn''t have grown distant from them. Instead, under the blessings of her, Jiraiya, and Hiruzen, Nawaki would have become the Fourth Hokage of Konoha. And then, as Orochimaru''s disciple, he would have paved the way for Jiraiya to become the Fifth Hokage, ensuring the name of the Senju clan resounded across the ninja world once more. If only this world were like that, how beautiful it would be. A world where losses were temporary, where death was negotiable, and where the ones you loved remained within reach. Lost in her thoughts, Tsunade extended her hand. Ryouma assumed she was about to form the seal, so he stepped closer. But instead of making the seal, Tsunade gently placed her hand on Ryouma''s cheek. Her touch was light, almost tentative. "?" Ryouma looked at her in confusion, preparing to step back to maintain some distance. A medical examination? Some strange genjutsu? The others watched in puzzled silence, Jiraiya''s usual smile fading into concern. "Lady Tsunade?" He looked at her in confusion, preparing to step back to maintain some distance. However, Tsunade moved without warning, pulling Ryouma into a tight embrace. Obito''s jaw dropped. Kakashi''s visible eye widened. Rin covered her mouth in surprise. "Lady Tsunade?" Minato asked awkwardly. "I''ve always always wanted to see you again," she whispered. At that moment, an invisible sadness seemed to envelop her. A faint sob escaped her throat. "Why why is it so easy for you all to just leave You selfish fools" Each word was filled with suppressed emotions, as though they were on the verge of bursting forth, yet she forcibly held them back. It was clear that she carried a heavy burden in her heart, countless words she wanted to say. But those words, like an immovable weight, remained unsaid. Even now, in this moment of raw emotion, she could only let out fragmented phrases. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps it was because the memories were too painful, or because the depths of her sorrow rendered her speechless. In any case, she clung tightly to Ryouma, struggling to contain the torrent of emotions surging within her. The others stood frozen, uncertain how to respond to this unprecedented display from the famously tough-as-nails Sannin. "Should we do something?" Rin whispered. Jiraiya shook his head. "Some wounds never truly heal," Minato added quietly. "They just wait for the right moment to bleed again." Feeling Tsunade''s trembling body, Ryouma sighed inwardly. By the standards of his past life, he was essentially a young adult. There was no need to bicker with Tsunade... but it somehow ended in a spar. He revised his earlier thoughts. Losing both her only sibling and her lover really was pitiful. Sure, he was an orphan too, but at least he still had Rin. But looking at Tsunade, she truly had nothing left. Damn this wretched shinobi worldit had pushed its children to such extremes. War after war, loss after loss. A cycle of violence that even the strongest couldn''t escape unscathed. Awkwardly, but with genuine compassion, he raised a hand to pat her back. Luckily, Tsunade couldn''t read minds. Otherwise, it would''ve completely ruined what was actually a pretty touching moment. 31 – When 1+1 Equals 10? ---Third POV--- Time passed quickly on the battlefield. In the blink of an eye, several months had gone by, and it was already nearing the end of Year 44. What happened that day seemed to have been tacitly forgotten by the few who were present, as if it had never occurred. No one mentioned it again. Yes, even Obito was the same. Though occasionally, Ryouma would catch Jiraiya giving Tsunade a questioning glance. He found himself sitting on a rocky outcrop one evening, watching the sunset paint the sky in a beautiful shade of orange and red. The war had shaped the landscape as much as it had shaped them all. In the distance, a plume of smoke rose from what had likely been another sabotage. He reflected on the patterns he''d noticed during his time on the front lines. The rhythm of war had its own peculiar logicperiods of relative quiet broken by bursts of activity. In this world, during the early and mid-stages of wars between ninja villages, large-scale battles were uncommon. Instead, infiltration, sabotage, and assassination were the norm. He had observed this pattern firsthandeach side probing for weaknesses, conserving strength, waiting for the perfect moment to strike decisively. Only when one side felt it was time to overturn the table would massive battles involving thousands or even tens of thousands of ninjas break out. Of course, there was another scenario: when one side faced repeated failures during frequent probing skirmishes, leaving them no choice but to act before they lost their leverage. At that point, it usually came down to one decisive battle to determine the outcome. The Suna ninjas seemed to be nearing such a breaking point. --- Ryouma entered with a steaming cup of tea in hand, only to find Shiori and Heiji packing their belongings. "Are we being deployed elsewhere? I haven''t received any orders," Out of curiosity, he asked them about it while sipping tea, only to be told that Team Inoichi was returning to Konoha for a vacation. Wait, wasn''t this the battlefield? How could the word "vacation" even be mentioned here? Shiori didn''t look up as she carefully folded a shirt. "It''s in the standard field manual, page sixty-three. Didn''t you read it?" "I skimmed the combat protocols. Didn''t think ''vacation scheduling'' would be crucial battlefield knowledge. If Team Inoichi is going on break, why didn''t I know about it?" Ryouma scratched his head in confusion. Shiori glanced at him and said, "Aren''t you planning to transfer to Minato''s squad soon? Didn''t anyone tell you that squads on the battlefield rotate for breaks?" "I''m not transferring to his squad! I''m just forming a temporary team with him." "Oh, really?" Shiori gave Ryouma a peculiar look. "Then who''s been happily working with members of Minato''s squad every day? Someone seems pretty thrilled, from what I''ve seen." She paused her packing, eyebrow raised. "Did you think we wouldn''t notice how eager you are to join their morning strategy sessions? Or how Minato specifically requests you for critical operations?" "..." Ryouma''s intuition told him it was best to stay silent for now. "Why don''t you ask Minato-sama about it?" Heiji suggested, noticing Ryouma''s silence. "He''s always straightforward." "Good idea, but I don''t think it will change anything. Recently, the missions with him have been going very smoothly. It seems like the village has already tacitly approved of me continuing with his team," Ryouma replied. Shiori interjected, "Ninjas are just tools for the higher-ups. The village wouldn''t let such a useful tool go to waste." "Is that the Uchiha speaking, or you personally, Shiori?" Ryouma asked. "Is there a difference? My clan expects certain things. As does your new squad''s captain, I imagine." Shiori''s return to Konoha wasn''t just for a rotation break. More importantly, over the past few months on the battlefield, she had fully adapted to the power of her three-tomoe Sharingan. She planned to apply for resources from her clan for further training, such as advanced genjutsu techniques compatible with the three-tomoe Sharingan and higher-level Fire Release jutsu. Meanwhile, Heiji enthusiastically said, "That''s great! If things continue like this, maybe you''ll even become Hokage someday!" He was genuinely happy for Ryouma. For those like himself, who were born without much freedom, seeing others shine brought different reactions: jealousy, resentment, or simple admiration and blessings. He belonged to the latter group. There were always those who, despite being mired in the mud, will still smile at flowers blooming in the sunlight. "Thank you, Heiji, but becoming Hokage is way too far-fetched for me." "You say that, but I still think you''d be perfect for it." "When you return from leave, bring me some of those spiced dangos. That''s all the recognition I need," Ryouma said with a smile. Heiji laughed. "Done! Though Shiori will scold me for smuggling ''contraband'' to the front lines." "I heard that." Shiori said from across the tent. --- In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen held a pipe in one hand while flipping through a scroll with the other. It was a recommendation scroll from Minato, nominating Kakashi and Ryouma for promotion to chunin. Setting down the recommendation scroll, Hiruzen picked up Kakashi''s mission record. --- [Hatake Kakashi, Ninja ID: 009720 D-rank missions: 16 C-rank missions: 49 B-rank missions: 30 A-rank missions: 13 S-rank missions: 1] --- For a newly graduated genin, though many of these were short-term wartime assignments, this record was undoubtedly qualified or rather, exceptionally outstanding for a chunin. The missions span across all ranks, with a significant number of high-level ones. There was even an S-rank, high-risk mission that Hiruzen distinctly remembered. It was a rescue mission to save an entire squad. The squad had originally been tasked with contacting Konoha''s spies embedded in Suna and returning with critical information. However, the mission was compromised when a Suna spy in Konoha discovered their plans. By the time Konoha apprehended the Suna spy, it was too late; the information had already been leaked. Although the time gap allowed the squad to complete their contact and secure the intel, they were likely already being pursued by the enemy. This put the critical information at great risk of not making it back to the village. He therefore dispatched Minato''s team, known for its high mobility, to rescue the squad. However, the true objective was not just the personnel but the intel. Of course, rescuing the team would be ideal, but if that wasn''t possible, the intel had to be retrieved at all costs. It was harsh, but such was the reality ninjas had to face. Fortunately, Minato''s team arrived in time and saved the squad, who were being chased by more than ten Suna ninjas. This success was largely thanks to Ryouma. In the mission report submitted by Minato afterward, it was noted that the boy had been present when the team received the mission. He volunteered to join this dangerous and time-sensitive emergency mission. Later, Ryouma''s sensory abilities, which surpassed even Minato''s range, played a critical role in precisely locating the squad. Reflecting on this, Hiruzen couldn''t help but smile. This mission not only stood out in his memory but was destined to become a case study for the Ninja Academy. It perfectly embodied the Will of Fire. To him, nothing was more gratifying than witnessing the growth of Konoha''s next generation. Something like this would be an entry in a book he might write: [Despite the war, despite the constant threat of death and loss, somehow the Will of Fire continues to find worthy vessels. Perhaps, in the end, that is the true measure of a Hokage''s successnot victories in battle, but the quality of ninjas who will carry on after you are gone.] "Phew~" Exhaling a puff of smoke, he picked up Ryouma''s mission record. --- [Aotsuki Ryouma, Ninja ID: 010884 D-rank missions: 0 C-rank missions: 1 B-rank missions: 2 A-rank missions: 76 S-rank missions: 13] --- Hmm, one could say this was incredibly specialized. But it wasn''t hard to understand. After all, Ryouma had barely entered the battlefield when he showcased his immense skill in ninjutsu. He was then paired with Minato to form a somewhat experimental temporary strike squad. The combination of these two on the battlefield yielded performances that could only be described as extraordinary. Minato''s mobility, coupled with Ryouma''s destructive power, created synergy that was far beyond expectationslike 1 + 1 equaling 10. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Within just a few months, they destroyed every logistical hub Suna had in the Land of Rivers. They even infiltrated the Land of Wind, forcing Suna to nearly abandon their frontlines in the Land of Rivers entirely. The two of them accomplished what Konoha''s forces, numbering in the thousands, had failed to achieve over several years. Even Hiruzen had recently found himself looking more favorably upon Danz, as it was him who had proposed pairing Minato and Ryouma into a two-man team. As for Danz''s later suggestion that the squad''s command be handed over to himHiruzen had conveniently ignored that part. His philosophy was simple: take the good and leave the bad. 30 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 32 – The Hokage’s Burden ---Third POV--- Each promotion represented not just recognition of skill, but a calculated deployment of village resources. Hiruzen thought. With a broad stroke of his pen, he directly signed the chunin promotion for Kakashi. However, when it came to Ryouma, he paused, hesitating for a moment. This wasn''t mere indecisionit was strategic calculation. Finally, instead of writing chunin as initially intended, he changed it to special jonin. A special jonin was defined by Konoha''s standards as someone whose skills in certain areas reached the jonin-level, but their overall capabilities fall short of qualifying as a full-fledged jonin, making it a rank between chunin and jonin. That, at least, was Konoha''s official definition of the rank. In practice, it often served as a diplomatic solution to thorny problems of talent, politics, and timing. Hiruzen''s decision to appoint Ryouma as a special jonin wasn''t because he believed Ryouma''s abilities matched that level. Rather, it was due to Konoha''s strict requirement that every ninja must pass the jonin exam to be formally recognized as a jonin. Even during times of war, the Hokage could not bypass the special jonin assessment and directly appoint someone as jonin. After all, jonin was the highest public rank for a ninja, entitling them to participate in major village meetings. Even as Hokage, he couldn''t arbitrarily assign someone the title of jonin. With a soft tap of his fingers on the desk, he summoned an ANBU with a dog-faced mask. The ninja appeared instantly in the Hokage''s office, materializing from the shadows as if he''d been part of them all along. "I''ll leave it to you." "Yes, Hokage-sama," the ANBU responded with a bow. He then took the two promotion letters from Hiruzen, stepped back a few paces, and vanished without a sound. With Kakashi and Ryouma''s promotions handled, Hiruzen rose from his chair and walked to the window of the Hokage''s office, his thoughts drifting to other matters. , he thought, gazing over the village he''d sworn to protect. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How many of his citizens understood the precarious balance that maintained peace? In his view, Suna was nearing its breaking point. This wasn''t just his personal opinion but an observable fact, confirmed by multiple intelligence sources and plain military logic. During the Second Great Ninja War, Suna had suffered a devastating defeat at Konoha''s hands. Not only did it bear significant losses, but even Chiyo''s son and daughter-in-law were killed by Konoha''s White Fang. The wounds of that conflict had never truly healedmerely scabbed over, waiting for the slightest provocation to reopen. And not long after that war, Suna accused Konoha of assassinating the Third Kazekage, tore up the peace treaty, and initiated another conflict. At that time, even Konoha, the victorious nation, hadn''t fully recovered, let alone the resource-poor Suna. Thus, Suna had fought the war relying on sheer morale, bolstered by the villagers'' firm faith in their Kazekage and the ninja leadership. This determination allowed them to hold their ground against Konoha''s scattered forces. For months, perhaps even years, sheer will had compensated for material disadvantage. But that was history. Now, with Minato and Ryouma dominating the battlefield, Suna''s hard-won front lines in the Land of Rivers had completely collapsed. Hiruzen was confident that the war with Suna was entering its final decisive phase, with Konoha highly likely to emerge victorious. However, unlike Suna, which had nothing left to lose, Konoha was the wealthiest and most powerful ninja village. Its enemies extended far beyond just Suna. Vultures circled, waiting for signs of Konoha''s exhaustion or vulnerability. Winning the war wasn''t the challenge. The real issue was how to achieve victory against Suna at the smallest possible cost. This was a matter that had been troubling him for some time. Every ninjas lost against Suna was one fewer defender against Iwa or Kiri. And every resource expended was unavailable for the other fronts. Suna was like a cornered, starving wolf, baring its fangs for one final, desperate attack on the hunter. The most dangerous moment in any conflict was not the beginning, when both sides were strong, but near the endwhen one side realizes it has nothing left to lose. "Hoo" Hiruzen exhaled a plume of smoke, watching it curl and dissipate. "Bring Danz and the elders here." A cat-masked ANBU appeared instantly, replying, "Understood, Hokage-sama." , he thought as the ANBU vanished to carry out his order. Pride and vengeance made poor military advisors. --- Danz, Koharu, and Homura walked side by side. Decades of service had weathered them differently. Danz hardened like stone, Koharu tempered like steel, Homura worn like old leather. Finally, they arrived at the door of the Hokage''s office. Danz''s shadowed eyes swept over the emblem on the door, and the corners of his mouth subtly lifted in a barely perceptible cold smile. Koharu appeared more composed, but her gaze carried firmness and decisiveness. The years had not softened her pragmatism. Homura, on the other hand, looked serious, his expression suggesting he was deep in thought about pressing matters. With a creak, the door opened, and they stepped into the room. The Konoha Council had gathered. Danz was the first to sit at the desk. Crossing his arms over his chest and leaning slightly back, he scrutinized the other two with a probing gaze. Koharu and Homura followed suit, taking their seats. The atmosphere instantly grew heavy. No one spoke. Silence enveloped the room, broken only by the faint sounds of breathing. It was an old game between themwho would speak first, who would reveal their thoughts, who would control the direction of the meeting. Homura glanced at the others, who remained motionless. His old teammates had grown increasingly stubborn with age, and it seemed he was the one expected to break the ice. "Ahemso, Hiruzen, you must have had something important to call us together today." "It''s about the situation in the Land of Rivers, isn''t it?" Danz narrowed his eyes as he spoke. "Root has received intelligence that Suna is preparing to make a desperate move." "That''s correct," Hiruzen replied, refilling his pipe with tobacco. "Although the exact timing is unclear, it will likely be before the end of this month." Koharu lowered her head in thought before speaking. "Should we send reinforcements to the front lines? If it''s truly a decisive battle, our current forces in the Land of Rivers won''t be enough to match a full mobilization by Suna''s forces." Homura, concerned by her analysis, added, "But the village doesn''t have enough ninjas to spare right now. The battles with Kiri and Iwa aren''t going as smoothly as those against Suna. If we divert a large number of troops to the Land of Rivers, I fear..." His voice trailed off, but his meaning was clear: strengthen one front, weaken another. His point was valid. Hiruzen shared their frustration. Konoha was currently engaged in a three-front war against Suna, Kiri, and Iwa. It was a nightmare scenario for any military commanderresources stretched thin, attention divided, vulnerabilities multiplying with each passing day. Kiri posed its own challenges due to its offshore location. Controlling the ports of the Land of Water was critical, but Konoha had no means to deploy a large number of troops there. Since the fall of Uzushio, Konoha was like a lion blinded in both eyes. Though mighty, it struggled to effectively counter Kiri''s infiltration efforts across the sea. As a result, the battlefront against Kiri had stagnated along the coastal regions of the Land of Fire. Elite forces from Kiri frequently bypassed Konoha''s defenses to wreak havoc inland. It was worth noting that this front was primarily manned by the Uchiha and Hyga clans. While the situation was far from ideal, the involvement of Konoha''s two great noble clans reassured the village that manpower wouldn''t be a significant concern on this front. The situation with Iwa, however, was much more problematic. The Land of Fire and the Land of Earth were separated by numerous small buffer nations, the largest border area between any great nations. This made the Iwa front particularly grueling. As a traditional warzone, this front demanded the highest number of Konoha''s troops. The Iwa battlefield was under the command of Orochimaru. While his exceptional talent and prowess were undeniable, his opponent was no less formidable. During the Second Great Ninja War, noki''s cunning and tactics earned him a fearsome reputation. Thus, although Orochimaru hadn''t faced outright defeats, his forces frequently found themselves at a disadvantage. Out of three fronts, two were unfavorable for Konoha. Given these circumstances, Konoha had no spare capacity to send reinforcements to the Land of Rivers. The equation was brutal in its simplicitynowhere to borrow from, no reserves to deploy, no easy solutions. For what felt like the umpteenth time, Hiruzen packed more tobacco into his old pipe. 33 – Caught Between Duty and Heart ---Third POV--- "Do not hesitate, Hiruzen." Danz''s voice suddenly broke the silence in the Hokage''s office. "Pull ninjas from the Iwa battlefield immediately. Before Suna can prepare, let us launch a decisive battle to take it down as quickly as possible, then redirect reinforcements to the Iwa front." Every syllable dripped with the cold logic of a man who viewed war as mathematics rather than human conflict. "No," Hiruzen countered. "noki is definitely waiting for us to divert our troops from that front. The moment we make such a move, he''ll launch an attack on Konoha while we''re locked in a decisive battle with Suna. The consequences would be disastrous." Decades of rivalry with the Tsuchikage had taught him to anticipate noki''s strategiesthe old man was patient, cunning, and always prepared to exploit any opening. Danz scoffed at Hiruzen''s rebuttal, his dissatisfaction visible, and spoke again. "Then pull forces from the Kiri front. During wartime, the Uchiha and Hyga clans dare not disobey the village''s orders." "Their precious bloodlines are wasted on coastal defense," Danz added coldly. "They should be deployed where they can deliver decisive results." Homura mulled over Danz''s suggestion but still found it precarious, and said, "If we weaken the forces at the Kiri front, the enemy might launch a direct large-scale invasion of the Land of Fire''s interior. The daimy would undoubtedly hold Konoha accountable and might even cut our funding." "Our contract with the daimy explicitly requires protection of trade routes and coastal settlements," he elaborated. "Failing this obligation would have consequences beyond mere military considerations." Koharu nodded in agreement. "The minor damages we''ve suffered already caused parts of the Land of Fire''s populace to lose confidence in Konoha. If the country''s heartlands were invaded by Kiri on a large scale, Konoha''s reputation would be irreparably tarnished. People remember who failed to protect them far longer than they remember who avenged them later." Hiruzen, hearing the analysis from both Mitokado and Utatane, also felt that withdrawing forces from the Kiri front was unwise. "Danz, if the people of the Land of Fire lose faith in Konoha, it will directly impact the number of missions we can take on after the war. We''re not just fighting for survival now, but for our place in the world that follows." For most ninja villages, income primarily came from two sources: One was funding from the daimy, essentially the financial backer. The other was a share of the fees earned by ninjas completing various missions. From Hiruzen''s perspective, this war would undoubtedly leave Konoha severely weakened. If withdrawing from the Kiri front resulted in an invasion of the Land of Fire''s interior, the daimy would blame Konoha and likely cut its funding. On top of that, a loss of public trust would mean fewer missions, further reducing income. Without sufficient funds, Konoha''s recovery would be significantly slowed, a prospect Hiruzen was unwilling to entertain. Danz looked at his three old teammates, disappointed. Internally, one words echoed in his mind: Fools! Land could be reclaimed, buildings rebuilt. Power, once lost, was nearly impossible to regain. Yes, to him, the decisive battle with Suna was a matter of urgency. Rather than passively waiting for Suna to prepare for war, it was better to assemble forces and launch an immediate offensive. As for Iwa, what harm would it do to cede the smaller battle lines? Once Suna was dealt with, Konoha would have ample strength to handle Iwa with ease. As for Kiri''s potential invasion, that was even less of a concern. For Danz, as long as Konoha emerged victorious in this shinobi world war, any damage to certain areas would be negligible in the grand scheme of things. As long as Konoha maintained its position as the top ninja village, it would still secure the largest share of missions, even if the total demand declined. And as for a slower recovery, as long as Konoha recovered faster than its enemies, what did it matter? Realizing he couldn''t sway Hiruzen''s opinion, his eyes, hidden in shadow, glinted with a new idea. "If we lack sufficient manpower, why not send the Nine-Tails jinchriki" "No!" "Absolutely not!" "Never!" Hiruzen, Koharu, and Homura interrupted him in unison before he could finish. "Ahem" Realizing his reaction had been excessive, Hiruzen coughed awkwardly. "Danz, Kushina is our village''s ultimate safeguard. If we send her to the front lines and something happens, Konoha cannot bear the consequences. The risk outweighs any potential tactical advantage. This option is not on the table." Danz silently raised his head and swept his gaze around the room. Koharu and Homura avoided his eyes, unwilling to meet his gaze. Finally, his eyes rested on Hiruzen, who did not look away. "Hiruzen, you''ve grown soft." "The village requires balance, Danz. Strength without wisdom leads to destruction." Danz hated hearing those words more than anything. If only he hadno, there was no point in bringing it up now. He said nothing further and turned to leave the Hokage''s office. He had no desire to stay in that pointless meeting for even another second. "He''ll never understand that strength alone isn''t enough to lead," Hiruzen said quietly after Danz''s exit. ---Ryouma''s POV--- Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A few days, I found myself in an unusually lively command center. I couldn''t help but feel a bit out of place. Jiraiya, Tsunade, Minato, and Shikaku were all present. Under normal circumstances, someone with my limited experience wouldn''t qualify to attend a meeting of this level. But exceptions always existed, I suppose. As one of the key contributors to Konoha gaining the upper hand in the war against Suna, I had become what they called "the rising face of the new generation." In this region, my name had already gained significant recognition. Even enemies on other fronts had begun to hear rumors about mea prodigious ninja from Konoha. Tsunade, arms crossed, broke the silence. "The village sent us some news today." Everyone shifted their focus from the map to her, myself included. She continued, "The village is dispatching 1,000 ninjas to reinforce us here." "Only 1,000? The disparity in forces is still significant," Shikaku murmured, already strategizing how to maximize the effectiveness of these reinforcements. Jiraiya, however, voiced his dissatisfaction immediately. "Just 1,000? What''s the old man doing? Why not borrow more forces from Orochimaru''s side?" "The Third Hokage must have his reasons. After all, the situation on the other two battlefronts isn''t going well either," Minato responded objectively. "And intelligence reports from the Iwa front indicate increased activity in the mountain passes. The Hokage can''t leave that border vulnerable." Minato''s thinking already aligned with that of a Hokage, always considering the entirety of Konoha''s battlefronts, not just our immediate concerns. His mind was already thinking like a leader of the entire village. I imagined the truth was that Hiruzen had already strained every resource to muster these 1,000 reinforcements. The war was taking its toll on everyone. Tsunade suddenly turned her gaze to me and asked, "Ryouma, what''s your take on this?" All eyes shifted to me. I did have some ideas, but I was hesitant to share them. In my opinion, the most effective strategy would be something like this: Konoha should launch an offensive and directly invade the Land of Wind''s interior. When Suna was forced to respond, Minato could use the Flying Thunder God Technique to bypass the main battlefield, bringing me with him. Once inside Suna''s village, we could unleash a devastating attack to annihilate it completely. The plan leveraged our unique capabilities, Minato''s unmatched mobility and my destructive power, to end the war in a single, decisive strike. It was strategically sound, but morally questionable. But even as I thought it, I knew this plan was ruthlessdirectly targeting the weaker civilians and children left behind in Suna. Could I really suggest such a thing? Was this how villages fall into darkness? One "necessary evil" at a time, each justified by circumstance? The most efficient path wasn''t always the right one. Moreover, I worried about the risks if Minato and I weren''t on the main battlefield. Rin, Kakashi and Obito might face danger, something I couldn''t bear to think about. To me, Rin''s safety mattered far more than winning the war. No strategy was acceptable if it left her exposed to greater danger. Some priorities weren''t negotiable. So, when Tsunade asked for my opinion, I deflected, "Apologies, Commander, but I''m not well-versed in tactics, and my battlefield experience is still limited. I think we should defer to Shikaku-san''s expertise." It wasn''t entirely a lie, Shikaku''s tactical genius was legendary for good reason, but it wasn''t the whole truth either. Seeing me dodge the question, Tsunade reached out, pulling me into a playful headlock while ruffling my white hair with her free hand. "You little brat, what did you just call me?" Jiraiya''s eyebrows shot up, Shikaku''s mouth twitched toward a smile, and even Minato looked momentarily surprised. "I''m sorry! But we''re in a meeting, so I have to use formal titles!" "Hmph~" Tsunade released me and returned to her seat with a smirk. 34 – Sharingan Can’t See Through Me ---Ryouma''s POV--- From my actions, I could see that Tsunade was moved by what seemed to her a deep sacrifice. Through me, she saw the future her brother could never achieve. To her, I was both reminder and redemption. Moreover, with my absurd amount of chakra, I knew she likely suspected I was a descendant of the Senju clan integrated into Konoha. She would definitely check the family records upon returning. Ever since Tsunade had been moved to tears by me a few months ago, she insisted I call her "neesan." Naturally, I was unwilling. Considering my actual age, I was certainly older than her. Besides, from any angle, I clearly won that sparring match. Even if I were to die outside or jump off the Hokage Rock, I would never call her "neesan." --- "Want to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique? Call me ''neesan,'' and I''ll teach you how to master it," Tsunade had said with a triumphant smirk, folding her arms across her chest. Rationally speaking, I should have been tempted. After all, one must seize opportunities to achieve greatness. But the price she asked for was just too much. Alas, those who achievde great things must not be constrained by minor matters. I considered myself someone capable of achieving great things. And thus, the earlier scene unfolded. It turned out I was still too naive. While she indeed promised to teach me the Flying Thunder God Technique, it was only after we returned to Konoha. Because what Tsunade intended to give me wasn''t the Scroll of Seals version but the internal version from the Senju clan. In truth, there wasn''t much difference between the two. Both versions were written by Tobirama. But retrieving the Scroll of Seals required seeking the Third Hokage, memorizing its contents, and practicing independently. Tsunade found this cumbersome. Tsunade''s exact words were: "The Scroll of Seals? That''s too much trouble. Once we''re back in Konoha, come to my place, and I''ll just give you the original copy. Then you can read it whenever you want, Ryouma." She really suspected I was Senju-related. It was the only explanation for this level of generosity. My chakra reserves alone would raise eyebrows in a clan obsessed with bloodlines. But one had to admit, sometimes the generosity of a wealthy woman was truly mesmerizing. --- Currently, there weren''t many options for the people at the camp. We could either launch a proactive assault to force Suna to engage. Or we could wait for Suna to make the first move, allowing Konoha to play defensively and counterattack. The first option carried higher risks, while the latter was more secure. After much deliberation, Shikaku finally spoke. "Please listen to me..." --- "Finally, the meeting''s over," I muttered as I left the command tent, stretching lazily. I returned to my quarters. The moment I entered the tent, I sensed a familiar chakra attempting to disrupt the flow of chakra within my body. Quickly using the power of my Rikugan, I easily stabilized the chakra in my brain, rendering it immune to interference, the genjutsu dissolving like morning mist under the hot sun. "Too naive, Shiori. Genjutsu doesn''t work on me." I immediately guessed the culprit: the girl who constantly tried to one-up me. She studied my reaction. To most ninjas, that gaze would be paralyzing. To me, it was merely informative. "One day I''ll find a genjutsu that does," she emerged from the shadows with a hint of disappointment. "Maybe. Where''s Heiji?" Shiori snorted and replied, "He didn''t come. This time, the Hyga clan assigned him to the Kiri battlefield." I knew Shiori had hoped that her advanced Sharingan genjutsu, now at the three-tomoe level, would finally surpass me in at least one area. But it turned out she was still overthinking it. Her genjutsu had been ineffective when she had two-tomoe, and now with three-tomoe, it was still useless. This made sense. In the shinobi world, chakra was the foundation of genjutsu. By manipulating their chakra, especially their mental energy, genjutsu users could influence the chakra flow of their targets and control their minds. With my level of control over my chakra, only a genjutsu on the level of the Infinite Tsukuyomi could possibly affect me. After answering my question, Shiori spun her long black hair tracing a beautiful arc in the air. She walked to a chair, sat down, and crossed her legs. I sat on my bed and couldn''t help but feel impressed. Shiori truly lived up to the Uchiha name. Leaving aside her personality, her appearance was flawless. The Uchiha genes had been kind to her. To be honest, her long, straight black hair really hit one of my weaknesses. "It''s your turn," she spoke up. "What?" I looked confused. "You went to the war council, right? What''s the plan for our next move?" She leaned forward slightly. "That''s classified, and you''ll probably find out tomorrow anyway." I was using my usual stalling tactics. Based on what was discussed in the meeting, tomorrow would mark the start of pre-war mobilization within the camp. "Since when do you follow rules? And with our relationship, do we still need to keep secrets?" Shiori suddenly fired a direct shot. "?" When someone uses a question mark like that, it either means they have a question, or they think you are the one with the problem. "We''re teammates right?" I wasn''t sure what she was trying to imply. "Oh~? So we''re more like roommates, aren''t we?" Shiori tilted her head, twirling a strand of her long hair around her finger before letting it unravel. It was a gesture that would usually be quite captivating. But I wasn''t in the mood to appreciate it. "Shiori? We''re living together because we''re on the same team. Besides, Heiji was also here before." For ninjas on the front lines, tents were just a place to sleep. To be prepared for emergencies, we often slept in our battle uniforms. "But right now, it''s just the two of us, isn''t it?" I couldn''t figure out why she was acting so assertive today. "Alright, alright, I surrender." I raised my hands in mock defeat. "I can''t tell you the detailed plan, but I can share the general direction." "I''m listening," she said with a victorious smile, shifting her chair closer to me. "What is it?" Seeing her leaning in again, I hesitated briefly before continuing. "It''s similar to the previous strategy. We''ll stick to defensive counterattacks. Right now, we hold an absolute advantage in the Land of Rivers, so there''s no need to take unnecessary risks." "As expected, it''s just like the village''s usual style." Shiori wore a knowing expression. I glanced at Shiori''s calm face. "In your case, you''ll probably be assigned to the combat units." sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The strength of an Uchiha was generally proportional to the level of their Sharingan. As someone who had already awakened the three-tomoe Sharingan, her overall strength placed her on the stronger side of the jonin. Shiori was a few months older than me, and the speed at which she had awakened her Sharingan put her among the top in the history of the Uchiha clan. "That''s only natural. What about you? You''ll be on the front lines too, won''t you?" Shiori turned her head away, pretending to ask casually. "Yeah, but I don''t really want to be on the front lines." "Why not?" Shiori suddenly turned back, curious. "I thought you lived for combat." From her understanding of me, I didn''t seem like the kind of ninja who would be afraid of combat. Was I some kind of... battle maniac for her? "It''s not about the fighting," I admitted honestly. "Because Rin, Kakashi, and Obito have been reassigned to the rear to protect the medical corps. I''m a bit worried about them." "You really care about those three, don''t you? More than just teammates," Shiori observed, studying me with unusual intensity. "They''re important to me." "Important enough that you''d rather babysit them than be where the action is?" she probed. "Important enough that I''d risk everything to keep them safe," I replied seriously. In fact, during the meeting, I had requested to be assigned to the rear to protect the medical corps but was rejected by Shikaku. "Your wide-range Wind Release techniques would be more advantageous on the front lines." Those were Shikaku''s exact words. Tsunade, however, seemed to notice something and assured me that she would personally look after my companions. Although it didn''t feel entirely reliable, I had no reasonable grounds to refuse orders. I simply lacked the status to push back. I planned to showcase some real skills in the upcoming decisive battle. My aim was to rack up enough accomplishments during the battle to strengthen my influence in the village. At the end of the day, this battlefield was just preparation. I needed to gain enough recognition and authority to make my own decisions when it really mattered. After all, it was fine to follow orders on the Suna battlefield. But when it came to the Iwa battlefield, it wouldn''t work the same way. To save my teammates, Madara remained a dangerous obstacle that couldn''t be ignored. 30 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 35 – Turtle Strategy, Puppet Master ---Third POV--- Madara was indeed quite a troublesome figure. But it seemed like Ryouma had gotten into even bigger trouble now. As he was deep in thought, he suddenly felt the air around him turn colder. Turning his head, he saw Shiori toying with a kunai in a rather dangerous manner, occasionally gesturing it toward his thigh. "Hey, hey, what are you doing?" "Oh, you wanted to go to the rear division, right? I have an idealet me slash you once. That way, you can stay in the medical unit at the rear as long as you want." "." Ryouma suddenly found himself missing the days when he was by himself. Living with her under the same roof felt truly risky. Of course, in the literal sense. --- The next morning, as Shiori mentioned the night before, the camp''s ninjas were gathered together. Tsunade was delivering a pre-battle speech. "... Even though on the surface, our numbers appear to be at a disadvantage, do not forget: at this very moment, it is we, Konoha, who stand on this battlefield in the Land of Rivers with an absolute advantage!" Tsunade''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears, instilling an unparalleled sense of confidence and determination in all present. "... Without a doubt, the final victor of this brutal and intense war will be Konoha!" At this moment, Tsunade exuded an overwhelming aura of dominance, inspiring awe and reverence. In that instant, everyone firmly believed: victory would belong to Konoha! Although she was reading a script written by Shikaku, her commanding presence during this critical moment was undeniably impressive. As a pre-battle rally, it was undoubtedly effective. Ryouma glanced at the reactions of those around himyep, everyone was pumped up. "Ah, this is amazing! I knew Konoha would win!" "Yeah, we''ll win for sure!" Hearing the surrounding ninjas'' discussions, he felt a bit uneasy. Raising a flag before a decisive battle was never a good idea. "When this war ends, I''m going back to Konoha to get married!" "That''s great! Don''t forget to send me an invitation!" "Of course notwe''re all going back to the village alive!" This Ryouma felt he should be in his tent, not here listening to a bunch of idiots talk about going home to get married. Next to him, Shiori, having listened to Tsunade''s speech, made a face of disdain. "Big words for what''s basically just a turtle strategy." "How dare you! This strategy was devised by Ryouma, Minato-sensei, and the othersyou actually dare to call it that?" A familiar voice came from behind. When she turned around, oh, it was none other than Obito, the most infamous underachiever of the Uchiha clan. A mocking smile played on Shiori''s lips. "No wonder you''re fine with being a turtleyou can''t even awaken your Sharingan." "What?! You!" The thing Obito was most sensitive about was his inability to awaken the Sharingan. Being called out by Shiori hit a nerve, instantly firing up his anger. Ryouma decided not to interveneObito and Shiori arguing was their default state. "Rin? Isn''t Minato-sensei with you?" Ryouma habitually moved next to Rin. Seeing Ryouma''s headband slightly askew, Rin tiptoed and reached out to adjust it for him. She responded, "Minato-sensei went to consult Shikaku-senpai. It seems they''re reassigning battle squads." Ryouma instinctively lowered his head, making it easier for Rin to adjust his headband. After fiddling for a bit, seemingly satisfied with the angle, she clapped her hands together with a bright smile. "Alright, all done!" Shiori glanced at their interaction, then at Obito, who was still rambling. Suddenly, she lost interest. She didn''t feel like playing anymore. But Obito, noticing her sudden silence, seemed puzzled. "This violent girl must be feeling guilty." Feeling confident, he declared, "I''ll awaken my Sharingan soon and surpass you, becoming the future Hokage!" Shiori felt like Obito''s words were lowering her IQ just by listening to them. "Go drown in a river with your dreams, you idiot," she retorted before turning to leave. Such a strong sense of hostility. Ryouma couldn''t help but reflect on that. "Idiot," Kakashi commented bluntly. "See? Even you think she has a weird brain, don''t you?" Obito said earnestly, patting Kakashi''s shoulder. "Idiot, I was talking about you," Kakashi explained with his usual deadpan expression, his fish-like eyes staring straight at Obito. "Wha?" --- A few days after Tsunade''s pre-battle rally, Jiraiya led the intelligence team to uncover new developments. Suna had amassed a large number of ninjas and was advancing aggressively toward Konoha''s frontline base. This was one of the reasons Konoha had decided to wait for Suna to make the first move. Compared to the minor skirmishes prior to a decisive battle, a true large-scale conflict was difficult to hide from the enemy''s intelligence agencies. Upon receiving accurate intel at Konoha''s command center, they immediately executed their prearranged strategy. Apart from the units assigned to defend the rear, all other battle squads were deployed to intercept the Suna forces. Minato''s team was among those tasked with rear defense. It wasn''t just Minato''s team; most newly graduated genin teams weren''t reassigned to the frontlines either. Instead, they were retained at the rear as part of the defense force, tasked with protecting the medical unit. It wasn''t worth noting that despite Konoha being outnumbered, they managed to maintain a three-front defense strategy thanks to Tsunade''s establishment of a robust medical system. While officially tasked with protecting the medical unit, in truth, these young ninjas were being protected themselves. In a decisive battle, the medical unit in the rear was unlikely to face attacks. For Suna to bypass Konoha''s main force and attack the medical unit, they would first need to send enough ninjas to hold off Konoha''s main forces. Then, they would require a highly mobile elite squad for a quick strike. Even with these efforts, if they failed to swiftly eliminate the medical unit, they would risk encountering Konoha''s main forces returning to defend. A single misstep could result in being surrounded and annihilated. Moreover, Suna had limited high-level combat power. Diverting their main force to attack the rear would leave their frontline vulnerable to Konoha''s elites, potentially shattering their main battle line instantly. Not to mention, Tsunade was stationed at the rear herself. For these reasons, an attack on the medical unit was almost impossible, ensuring that Konoha''s younger generation could be protected in the rear, growing stronger to eventually safeguard the next generation of budding leaves. This was the essence of Konoha''s Will of Fire. However, as Minato explained the arrangements to his team, Obito''s brow furrowed in confusion. "So why is Ryouma and that violent girl heading to the frontlines?" --- The Land of Rivers. This region lay at a lower elevation, receiving massive amounts of rainfall from the Land of Rain every year. These waters, with no fixed source, flowed endlessly toward the sea. Over time, they had shaped the Land of Rivers into a landscape of deep ravines and winding gorges. All of a sudden, Ryouma recalled learning about this in his past lifesomething about karst landscapes. He remembered, but not completely. Regardless, this war-torn land, ravaged by years of conflict, was finally approaching its ultimate battle. At this moment, his Rikugan could already perceive the Suna ninjas. Both Konoha and Suna had each deployed thousands of ninjas here. Konoha, including a recent reinforcement of 1,000 battle-ready ninjas, had committed approximately 3,000 troops to this battlefield, excluding those left behind for defense. As for Suna, he wasn''t sure of their exact numbers, but they were certainly no fewer than Konoha''s forces. The balance of power was still uneven. To maximize Konoha''s advantage in balanced combat capabilities, strategist Shikaku reorganized the forces into five battle formations. Ryouma was assigned to the first charge unitnot as cannon fodder, but because of his overwhelming large-scale ninjutsu. The plan was to let him strike preemptively before the battle fully began, delivering a devastating blow to the Suna forces. And that was exactly what he hoped for. Once the main forces clashed head-on, the battlefield would devolve into pure chaos. At that point, it would be far harder for him to unleash large-scale destructive jutsu. "Prepare for battle!" The surrounding ninjas reminded one another. Ryouma, seeing that the Suna ninjas had entered his attack range, didn''t hesitate. He immediately extended his hand, forming a massive the Rasenshuriken. A strong gust of wind swept past, pricking the skin of those charging beside him. The newer reinforcements, fresh from the village, gazed in awe at the enormous chakra shuriken. "This this is?" An older, battle-worn ninja who had been fighting in the Land of Rivers for years kindly explained to the newcomers. "That''s right. Don''t blink. You''re about to witness the technique that secured Konoha''s dominance in the Land of Rivers!" All around, gazes filled with shock, fear, and admiration fixated on the Rasenshuriken. Many had heard rumors, but only a handful had seen it firsthand. Most people only knew of Ryouma, Konoha''s prodigy, who had developed an S-rank jutsu right after graduating. A jutsu that had granted Konoha a massive advantage in the war against Suna. The shinobi world was ultimately a place where strength ruled. Even if he was just a recent graduate, as long as he was powerful enough, he would earn respect from those around him. "Wind Release: Rasenshuriken." With all his might, Ryouma hurled the massive, glowing blue chakra shuriken forward. The compressed, raging wind-chakra blade spun violently, shredding everything in its path as it hurtled toward the Suna forces. As it turned out, when you thought everything was going according to plan that''s exactly when something went wrong. The Suna ninjas at the forefront, recognizing that terrifying, familiar chakra shuriken, were instantly gripped by fear. And who could blame them? Ever since Ryouma and Minato formed their squad, they had been launching relentless surprise attacks on Suna''s camps and supply basesagain and again. Though the squad''s name had not spread widely, their signature colossal chakra shuriken wind jutsu had left a deep psychological scar on many Suna ninjas. At this moment, the Suna ninjas at the front lines felt as if they were already doomed before the battle had even begun. Suddenly, three white-clad puppets shot out from the Suna army''s ranks. They stacked together in a triangular formation. "Three Jewels Suction Crushing." A massive vortex of wind formed in front of them, generating an overwhelming pulling force. The Rasenshuriken, which had been hurtling forward, was instantly sucked into the vortex. A series of sharp, grinding noises echoed from within the wind field, grating on everyone''s nerves. Seeing that his attack had been intercepted, Ryouma immediately abandoned his original plan of steering the Rasenshuriken deep into the enemy formation for maximum destruction. Instead, he swiftly formed a single-hand seal, preparing to detonate the shuriken on the spot. However the expected explosion did not happen. Activating his Rikugan, he observed the vortex''s outer layer and noticed faint, black tadpole-like patterns etched across its surface. A sealing technique. He sighed inwardlyas expected, none of the Five Great Ninja Villages were easy to deal with. His technique was straightforward, its strength lay in its sheer power rather than any complex structure. Given how long Suna had been preparing for this battle, it was impossible that they hadn''t developed countermeasures against his attack. Just then, an elderly woman suddenly stepped forward ahead of the formation. From her ten fingers, ten chakra threads extended outward, each connecting to a puppetincluding the three that had just used Three Jewels Suction Crushing. "White Secret Technique: The Chikamatsu Collection of Ten Puppets!" This was an extremely advanced puppet technique, considered the pinnacle of puppet mastery. It consisted of ten legendary puppets designed by Monzaemon, the first puppet master. Each puppet possessed unique weapons and attack methods. Moreover, they could combine to form various formations, exponentially increasing their combat power beyond that of a single puppet. "It''s Chiyo-sama! She stopped that damned jutsu!" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Amazing!" Many Suna ninjas erupted in cheers. Seeing the terrifying jutsu that had haunted their nightmares finally being neutralized, their morale soared. After all, Ryouma''s attack had traumatized the Suna forces time and time again. Chiyo flicked her right hand, further manipulating her puppets. The Three Jewels Suction Crushing vortex compressed even more, and the sealing technique was pushed to its limit. Before their eyes, the once-massive Rasenshuriken was forcibly broken down, compressed into a highly condensed chakra sphere. "Here is my gift for Konoha." As soon as Chiyo finished speaking, the compressed chakra sphere was launched like a bullet back in the direction it had come from. Fortune''s wheel turned. Now, Konoha''s vanguard ninjas felt a growing sense of dread. Although this returned chakra sphere did not have the same overwhelming pressure as the original Rasenshuriken, if it exploded, it would still be a major disaster. I feel the need to remind you again, that MC is not Naruto. He has above average chakra. The Rikugan does not give him more chakra, it gives him cheat-like chakra control. Let''s say Naruto''s Rasenshuriken has 20 chakra units, MC''s would be 1 CU. Why is it still dangerous with less chakra? Think of it like chemical reactions. A small amount of precisely controlled catalyst can create a powerful reaction without requiring large amounts of raw material. For example, in the real world, just a tiny amount of platinum can catalyze hydrogen peroxide into water and oxygen with explosive force. So it''s not about quantity but efficiency and application. In Naruto terms, consider how Sasuke''s Chidori uses Lightning Release to increase penetration by concentrating chakra to a fine point. MC uses his superior chakra control of the Rikugan to maximize wind chakra''s cutting properties. While Naruto''s Rasenshuriken might create thousands of microscopic blades in a large area with brute force (20 CU), MC''s version (1 CU) creates fewer, but perfectly formed blades that target the organism. So his Rasenshuriken isn''t as destructive as Naruto''s in terms of raw power or area effect. 36 – Purple Dawn of Destruction ---Third POV--- Minato noticed the situation and was about to step forward to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport it away. Although consuming chakra before the battle wasn''t ideal, letting this chakra sphere explode near Konoha would significantly impact morale. "Let me handle this, Captain Minato." Ryouma stopped Minato, who was about to take action, then drew Lostvayne and swung it casually. "Full Counter!" Minato had seen him use this technique many times, but he still couldn''t understand its principles. It seemed to defy the laws of physics. No matter the attack or its direction, Ryouma''s technique would perfectly deflect it back. It didn''t even cost much chakra, or did it even cost anything? Like now, the compressed chakra sphere from Chiyo entered the domain of his Full Counter and immediately rebounded at an even faster speed toward the three puppets. Chiyo attempted to use the same method again, but Ryouma wasn''t about to fall into the same trap twice. He had used his Rikugan earlier and already figured it out. The Three Jewels Suction Crushing severed the connection between his Rasenshuriken and himself by relying on some unknown sealing technique. That sealing technique had only succeeded in compressing the Rasenshuriken under extreme conditions. Therefore, using a more powerful jutsu was naturally the most direct way to break through. He sheathed Lostvayne and raised his left hand, once again gathering wind chakra. Simultaneously, Ryouma''s right hand formed a simpler Rasengan. But it wasn''t going to stay simple for long. Having always regarded Madara as a hypothetical enemy, he naturally kept some trump cards up his sleeve. And now he was about to use one of them. Fiery chakra surged from within the Rasengan in his right hand. The originally azure Rasengan began to undergo a startling transformation. The once clear and transparent light was gradually replaced by a blazing and violent red. This red wasn''t an ordinary red but resembled molten lava churning from the depths of the earth. The entire Rasengan became enveloped in this crimson hue, each thread of red light resembling a leaping fire dragon, extending outward with menacing energy that filled the air with a terrifying aura. "Fire Release: Grand Flame Rasengan!" To a layperson, it looked dramatic; to an expert, the intricate mechanism was clear. Minato immediately recognized that this technique was based on maximizing the transformation of fire chakra before fusing it into the Rasengan. Even without witnessing its full power, the sheer complexity marked it as an S-rank jutsu. As he suspected, the Grand Flame Rasengan''s single-target destructive power surpassed even the Rasenshuriken. However, this technique''s debut lasted only a few seconds. Ryouma slammed it directly into the Rasenshuriken in his left hand. This abrupt action caused both Minato and the surrounding ninjas to flinch. This was the common thought running through everyone''s minds. As it turned out, not only did it not explode, but what came next would soon be the largest firework display they''d ever witnessed. Fire and wind were natural partners. The Grand Flame Rasengan blended seamlessly into the Rasenshuriken like a swallow returning to its nest. The blades of wind created by the Rasenshuriken ignited with intense flames. The chakra surged violently. The crimson chakra completely enveloped the blue Rasenshuriken. Even the flames on the blades turned into a dark purple, radiating a destructive aura that sent shivers down everyone''s spine. On the sphere at the center of the Rasenshuriken, two cone-shaped spikes emerged, resembling volcanoes. Ryouma had used this technique once before in a secret training ground shared with Rin. At that time, he had infused only a fraction, barely one percent, of the chakra he was using now. Even then, the power of the technique had been terrifying. Now, this was his second time using the technique, and the chakra infused was on a whole different level. Ryouma hurled the spinning, top-like jutsu toward Chiyo. "Burning Wind Explosion!" The speed of the Burning Wind Explosion was comparable to, if not faster than, the Rasenshuriken. It overtook the chakra sphere that Ryouma had previously deflected using Full Counter, consuming it in the process and growing even larger in size. There wasn''t a term like "spinning top" in the shinobi world. To Chiyo and the Suna ninjas behind her, what hurtled toward them didn''t look like a jutsu. The sheer aura seemed as if it would dye the entire world dark purple. It looked like two volcanoes stacked on top of each other, crashing toward them. Faced with the overwhelming visual spectacle of the Burning Wind Explosion, Chiyo knew it absolutely had to be stopped before it reached the Suna forces'' formation. The shinobi world might be filled with trickery and deceit, but its approach to ninjutsu development was straightforward. No flashy effects ever came with weak techniques. When a jutsu looked impressive, it might not necessarily be overwhelmingly powerful. But if a jutsu looked both grand and overwhelming, there was no doubt, it would be devastatingly strong. Having fought for Suna her entire life, Chiyo''s wealth of experience allowed her to quickly decide. She waved both hands, commanding all ten of the Chikamatsu Collection puppets to move into formation. "Three Jewels Suction Crushing!" This time, the technique was way stronger. Its immense suction power formed a black vortex within the wind domain, akin to a black hole. In this state, the suction and sealing strength of the wind domain were several times greater than in the puppets'' normal form. Additionally, it gained the ability to absorb chakra and supply it to the user. Even if it couldn''t immediately seal and compress whatever was within the wind domain, it could drain chakra over time to wear down the opponent. With this dynamic of depleting the enemy and replenishing oneself, victory would be inevitable. But no matter how perfect a jutsu seemed, it always had weaknesses. Overloading the Three Treasures Crushing came at an enormous cost. This form inflicted irreparable damage to the puppet cores of the Chikamatsu Collection. So now, the pinnacle of puppet techniques in ninja history was set to clash with Ryouma''s most confident creation. What would the outcome be? Under the gaze of all present, the black hole that consumed everything collided with the sun that burned all to ash. Under the gaze of everyone. The collision between the all-consuming black hole and the sun that burns everything. Chiyo, disregarding all costs, activated the puppet mechanisms of the Chikamatsu Collection. The powerful suction force absorbed the Burning Wind Explosion directly into the core of the wind zone. Seeing Chiyo use her puppet techniques to block that terrifying attack, the Suna ninjas couldn''t help but cheer excitedly. "Excellent!" "We''ve won!" But Chiyo smelled something offthis was going too smoothly. Though she hated to admit it, Konoha truly deserved its reputation as a cradle of geniuses. This Ryouma was the most talented ninja she had ever seen in the ninja world, more gifted even than the White Fang. Could such a genius ninja''s confident strike really be this simple? With this doubt in her mind, her hands moved without hesitation. Her fingers danced nimbly and quickly. In the moment the Three Jewels Suction Crushing captured the Burning Wind Explosion, she immediately activated the sealing mechanism embedded within the puppet system. In Ryouma''s eyes, he saw all of her defensive maneuvers, but they were ultimately meaningless. The Burning Wind Explosion was not an ordinary jutsu. Unlike the Rasenshuriken, which could compress chakra into a stable, shuriken-like form, the Burning Wind Explosion was an extremely unstable, high-intensity chakra aggregate. The chakra within it constantly existed in a state of superimposed transformation. Even when he threw it from his hand, all the chakra inside the Burning Wind Explosion remained under his control. In such a state, its trajectory was almost impossible to halt. Just like the Rasenshuriken it had devoured earlier, most attacks could neither influence it nor force it to detonate prematurely. There were only two conditions under which it could detonate: Ryouma actively relinquishing control of the internal chakra, or the situation currently unfolding. Under Chiyo''s control, the sealing arrays of the Three Jewels Suction Crushing rapidly materialized, coiling upwards like a serpent from the center of the wind zone. Just as it had severed the connection between the Rasenshuriken and Ryouma earlier, it now severed the chakra link between him and the Burning Wind Explosion. Unlike the thunderous roar of the Rasenshuriken''s explosion, there was only a sound like a bolt snapping. In the instant the Burning Wind Explosion was wrapped by the sealing technique of the Three Jewels Suction Crushing, it released an intense light that dyed an area with a one-kilometer radius a deep purple. A purple sun rose from the area confined by the wind zone where the Burning Wind Explosion had been trapped. Chiyo felt as if every cell in her body was flashing red alarms. Only these three words flashed in her mind. Her hands flung her puppets backward, abandoning the continuation of the Three Jewels Suction Crushing, and she swiftly retreated. At the same time, she shouted loudly, "Scatter! Get away immediately! Move!" This world could sometimes be full of irony. The Suna ninjas, who had been celebrating Chiyo''s overwhelming display just moments ago, were now scrambling to flee in every direction. Each regretted not having been born with an extra leg. Those further away still had time to lament, but the ones closest to the Burning Wind Explosion had already begun cursing their fates. Around the dark purple sphere created by the Burning Wind Explosion, an even more violent suction force arose, stronger than the Three Jewels Suction Crushing unleashed by the Chikamatsu Collection. Trees were uprooted, the ground began to collapse, and chunks of debris were pulled toward that purple sun. Under this omnipresent gravity, the Suna ninjas who were frantically fleeing suddenly felt as if they were caught by an invisible giant hand, irresistibly being dragged step by step toward the purple sun. "Dammit! If that''s the caseWind Release: Wind Cutter!" A Suna ninja, suspended mid-air under the pull of gravity, suppressed his fear and summoned the courage to launch an attack at the purple sun. Encouraged by his bravery, the other Suna ninjas, who thought they were doomed, began to fight back with their techniques. "Take thisWind Release: Vacuum Wave!" "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!" For those without long-range techniques, they affixed explosive tags to kunai and hurled them toward the source of the gravity. However, if the Burning Wind Explosion were so easily neutralized, Ryouma would not have used it as his trump card. The Suna ninjas'' counterattacks were futile. The kunai and chakra blades they threw never even touched the purple sun. They melted mid-air into molten iron under its terrifying heat, not even causing a ripple. That was the better outcome. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for the various ranged ninjutsu, they not only failed to return but also had their chakra absorbed by the Burning Wind Explosion, causing the purple sun to visibly grow larger. Now, there was truly no solution. Within the range illuminated by the Burning Wind Explosion''s dark purple glow, everything was drawn into the purple sun, consumed by its extreme heat, and reduced to ashes. This was Ryouma''s trump card. It didn''t explode violently, it simply burned silently. Once caught by its gravity, it was as if the scythe of death had already been placed on your neck. Chiyo controlled the Chikamatsu Collection, each puppet grabbing a Suna ninja, including herself. The moment she abandoned maintaining the Three Jewels Suction Crushing, she exerted all her strength to fling herself and the others as far away as possible. After confirming that she had escaped the technique''s range, she barely had time to catch her breath before pulling out a scroll and unfurling it on the ground. "Summoning Technique!" With a burst of smoke, half a puppet appeared on the scroll. This was the sealing scroll for the Chikamatsu Collection. Not only did it store various puppet components, but it also allowed the puppets to be summoned back remotely. Now, with only half a puppet materializing, the outcome for the other puppets was obvious. The few Suna ninjas she had managed to save showed terror on their faces. In their sight, those comrades who hadn''t escaped the gravity''s range were screaming as they were melted by the purple sun''s intense heat. "Chiyo-sama, they" Chiyo ignored the few Suna ninjas she had saved. She hadn''t saved them for any special reason. It was just out of convenience, saving as many as she could. This was only the first clash, and Suna had already suffered a severe blow. Fortunately, they still had reserves. For now, stabilizing morale was the top priority. Chiyo returned to the main body of the Suna ninja forces, issuing commands one after another. "Change the direction of our advance. Avoid that technique ahead. Accelerate immediately and close in on the enemy. That jutsu doesn''t distinguish between friend and foe." "And also" 37 – Sunscreen Won’t Save You Now ---Third POV--- Although most of the Konoha ninjas didn''t fully grasp the depth of the mutual probing and countering involved in the earlier clash of jutsus, it didn''t stop them from recognizing one thing: Ryouma had once again unleashed a powerful jutsu to give the Suna ninjas a strong warning. If you asked why they were so sure of this, the answer was simple: Ryouma''s jutsus had never failed to amaze in terms of their visual impact. Even Konoha''s forward defense forces several kilometers away could see the enormous, dark purple orb of light rising into the sky like a second sun. Around it floated a ring of burning debris resembling a meteor belt, and the surrounding dark purple light reflected off it, adding a unique beauty to what was otherwise a terrifying jutsu that had swallowed up over a hundred Suna ninjas. This scene was both awe-inspiring and deeply intimidating. Minato had observed the entire processfrom the moment Ryouma began casting the jutsu to its final explosion. He was almost certain that the technique Ryouma had just used, in terms of both difficulty and power, was on par with the infamous forbidden techniques described in the Scroll of Seals, if not superior. ---Ryouma''s POV--- Minato turned to me, looking at my still-active technique in the distance, and asked, "What''s the name of that jutsu?" I could see his thoughts racing behind those eyes. If I hadn''t named it yet, he was probably prepared to offer his own suggestions. But no, thanks. "This jutsu is called Burning Wind Explosion. I invented it by accident; I didn''t expect it to work this well." That was of course a lie. Ever since acquiring the Rikugan, I had been experimenting with different chakra ratios in an attempt to develop a bloodline limit in the form of a "fusion jutsu." Thanks to the chakra control and chakra flow visualization abilities provided by the Rikugan, I could experiment freely with almost no risksomething that would have turned any ordinary ninja into a cripple long ago. Lucky me! Through countless failed attempts, I had finally discovered the precise ratio needed to achieve a transformative fusion of wind and fire chakra, resulting in this fearsome Blaze Release. The dark purple flames produced by the technique were far hotter than ordinary Fire Release techniques, and so far, I hadn''t encountered anything they couldn''t burn. Additionally, the flames could consume wind and fire chakra as fuel, making them even more dangerous. Hearing that the jutsu already had a name, Minato looked slightly disappointed, but he quickly shifted gears to his usual camp activity: showering me with praise. "That''s absolutely incredible. You''re the most talented and outstanding ninja I''ve ever met." Minato, currently Konoha''s second-most vocal fan of mine, used two superlatives in a row to express his admiration. For the record, my top fan was Kakashi. "Here they come! Prepare for battle!" For ninjas, covering a few kilometers was no big deal. At this moment, the Konoha and Suna ninjas had already clashed. A series of kunai flew toward Minato and me. I drew Lostvayneand easily deflected a few of them. "You''re the one who used that jutsu earlier, aren''t you?" Chiyo glared at me. She had likely sensed the familiar chakra from me and, upon seeing my white hair, furrowed her brows as if recalling an unpleasant memory. Thinking about Sakumo, huh? "Chiyo," Minato interjected, "your village has no chance of winning. Instead of continuing to sacrifice your men here, why not surrender now? You still have Iwa to contend with, after all." I could tell he hoped to avoid the decisive battle with words. He knew that Suna still had to contend with the threat of Iwa. At any rate, it was worth a trythere was nothing to lose. Hm, let''s see if his Talk-no-Jutsu was of a higher level than Naruto''s. Chiyo laughed like an old neighborly granny. "Hahaha, I never thought an elite ninja like yourself would entertain such a naive idea." "It seems we''ll have to fight after all," Minato said with a sigh. "This war has reached a point where neither side has any room to retreat, hasn''t it?" Chiyo pulled out a scroll and unrolled it, summoning only seven puppets that appeared around her in a cloud of smoke. In the brief time she had, she had managed to roughly repair the half-destroyed puppets. Although they weren''t back to full power, they had regained a significant amount of their strength. Seeing Chiyo''s stance, clearly unwilling to negotiate further, Minato readied his Flying Thunder God kunai for battle. Chiyo flicked her wrists, commanding the seven puppets, armed with various weapons, to attack Minato. The two of them were soon locked in an intense battle. Meanwhile, I was momentarily ignored. Some popcorn and a coke would be nice. But in the shinobi world, there was no concept of "dishonorable combat" when outnumbering the opponent. So, I planned to take advantage of Minato distracting the puppets and attack Chiyo directly. But before I could act, another figure appeared in front of me. "Before you defeat me, you''re not going anywhere," the figure declared. What the fuck?! That was a genuine anime line!! I recognized her at once from her attire: Pakura. "I''ve always had a question for you," I said nonchalantly. "What is it?" Pakura asked, surprised; she couldn''t recall ever speaking with me, Konoha''s famous prodigy, before. "Is that special heat-resistant fabric, or do you just apply sunscreen with shadow clones every hour?" "..." "Scorch Release: Extremely Steaming Murder!" Four orange-red orbs of light floated out of her hands. Like my Blaze Release, it was created by fusing wind and fire chakra, though its manifestation differed. The seemingly small orbs of light held unimaginable destructive power. Even the slightest contact with them could instantly evaporate all the moisture in the body of a strong and resilient ninja. Now, the four Scorch Release orbs, under her control, streaked across the battlefield in different arcs, rapidly closing in on me. With a blade in my right hand and my left hand forming a seal, I channeled lightning chakra through my body to enhance my speed and reflexes. Electric arcs crackled across my blade and body as I, moving at an incredible speed, deftly dodged the incoming orbs with minimal effort. In a flash, I closed the distance to her and delivered a powerful downward slash. My expertise lay in ninjutsu, but close combat had never been my weakness either. The dazzling arc of my silver blade flashed and disappeared in an instant. A large knife wound appeared on Pakura''s chest. After one swift strike, I immediately retreated to increase the distance. However, this strike did not hit. The Pakura who had been struck dissolved into a puff of smoke with a "poof." The real Pakura was hiding in the shadows. I watched as she fell for my trap, believing I had fallen for her decoy. How could I with the Rikugan? She immediately controlled a flaming orb to attack from behind in a surprise counterstrike. Her true body revealed itself, rushing from another direction with a kunai aimed at me. At this moment, I appeared surrounded, seemingly with no way to turn the tide. "I''ve got you now; this is my victory," Pakura smirked, her lips curling into a cold grin, confident her plan had worked. I also smiled, but it was not a victorious smileit was simply the kind of smile I naturally wore. "Full Counter." An invisible domain expanded around me, as though the rules within it were being rewritten. The moment the orb entered my domain, it was completely reflected back. She did not understand what had happened, how could she? All she felt was an invisible force hitting her like a punch or something else? Pakura''s body was sent flying and landed heavily on the ground. From the very beginning, I had noticed it. When she threw four flaming orbs, the one left on the field was not her true body but a clone. I feigned being deceived, deliberately slashing at her clone. This "bait and switch" tactic was one that I had become increasingly adept at. "Scorch Release: Extremely Steaming Murder!" Orange-red orbs reappeared around Pakura, slowly floating by her side to guard her. I looked at the slowly rising Pakura and sincerely asked, "Do all Suna ninjas like to celebrate prematurely?" She didn''t know what I meant by "celebrate prematurely," but it was clear from her expression she knew it wasn''t anything good. I could see a heavy discomfort in her chestclearly, the earlier blow had taken its toll. Ignoring my mocking question, she seemed lost in thought, likely trying to understand what had just happened. I waited a few seconds, noticing she wasn''t responding, and shrugged indifferently. The distance was about right now. "Earth Release: Double Suicide Decapitation." "What?!" Pakura exclaimed. The ground beneath her suddenly shifted, and my shadow clone''s hands reached out, grabbing her ankles and pulling her into the earth. She tried to use Scorch Release to incinerate everything in her surroundings. But I had already appeared before her in a flash. Squatting directly in front of her now-exposed head, I pressed Lostvayne tightly against her neck. "Aa--" The blade was crackling with electricity. The lightning chakra coursing through it completely paralyzed Pakura, rendering her immobile. "Protect Pakura-sama!" "Quick! Save her!" The surrounding Suna ninjas saw that Pakura''s life was on the line. Willing to risk injury, they abandoned their fights and rushed to attack me in an attempt to rescue her. How noble. Would I have done the same in their situation? The sound of projectiles cutting through the air filled the battlefield. Several kunai flew swiftly toward me. Seeing this, I had an idea. I withdrew Lostvayne and leapt backward, dodging the wave of kunai aimed at me. At the same time, several Suna ninjas who had forced their way out of their own battles rushed to Pakura''s position, where she remained trapped by the Double Suicide Decapitation Technique. "Pakura-sama, are you alright?" "Does this look like I''m alright to you?" "I can use Earth Release. Hold on, I''ll get you out right away." These Suna ninjas bore visible injuries from their desperate rush to reach the battlefield. However, to them, saving Pakura was worth the cost. "Thank you for your help," Pakura said. With the assistance of the Earth Release user, she was about to emerge from the ground. Suddenly, she sensed a wave of searing heat rising from beneath. "This isn''t good! Quickly" Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Underground, my shadow clone, which had used the Double Suicide Decapitation Technique, had not yet been dispelled. "Blaze Release: Grand Flame Rasengan!" The Grand Flame Rasengan, which had only briefly appeared before, was no longer just a supporting move. I had reinforced it with Blaze Release. My shadow clone launched the dark purple, searingly hot Rasengan upward from underground. The seemingly solid earth offered no resistance to the Rasengan. The moment Pakura issued her warning, the Grand Flame Rasengan burst out of the ground, piercing straight through her chest. But it wasn''t over yet. The dark purple orb began to radiate an intense light, as if it were about to explode. "Scorch Release: Great Steaming Explosive Blast!" The four orange-red orbs merged into one. Though fewer in number, its size grew more than fourfold. The massive orb wobbled toward the Grand Flame Rasengan, attempting to envelop it. But controlling projectiles was my specialty. If I could manipulate a detached Rasenshuriken mid-flight, controlling the smaller Grand Flame Rasengan was effortless. The orb moved like a nimble beast in the forest, easily dodging the large orb. Pakura swung her arm to redirect the orb for a second attempt. Blood poured from her mouth and nose, her body wracked with violent coughing fits. Her injuries were catastrophic. Her upper torso had been burned through, leaving a gaping hole in her chest. Yet, there was no blood flow; the wound had cauterized instantly. The severe blood loss left her struggling to stay conscious. Then, the orange-red orb dimmed and extinguished in midair, mirroring its creator''s fading life. The Grand Flame Rasengan exploded as expected, its terrifying heat instantly reducing several nearby Suna ninjas to charred remains. From a distance, I lowered my hands, having just completed the seal to dispel my shadow clone. The explosion had nearly consumed the shadow clone that launched the Grand Flame Rasengan. I had no intention of experiencing the sensation of being incinerated by my own Grand Flame Rasengan. When I saw how many Suna ninjas risked their lives to save Pakura, I devised a plan to use her as bait, luring them into a trap to eliminate them all at once. To ensure total annihilation, I reinforced the Grand Flame Rasengan with Blaze Release. Since the Burning Wind Explosion had already been exposed, there was no point in keeping Blaze Release a secret any longer. 38 – The True Suna Strategy Revealed ---Third POV--- "Damn, fuck it! Die" A Suna ninja, seeing Pakura and his comrades slain, glared furiously with bloodshot eyes. His voice broke as he added, "She was worth a hundred of you!" Ryouma thought as he easily parried the attack with Lostvayne. Clearly, that rage provided no strength to the Suna ninja. He formed a single-handed seal, channeling the Chidori Current through Lostvayne, directly shocking his opponent''s body. With his enemy paralyzed, he put more force into his blade, deflecting the opponent''s weapon before delivering a swift decapitation. "Don''t make it seem like I''m some kind of villain, alright?" Ryouma muttered as he flicked the blood off his sword. The battle here was over. This marked the conclusion of the clash between Pakura and Ryouma. Ultimately, the victory belonged to Ryouma. --- This outcome was witnessed by countless eyes on the battlefield. Across the field, both sides registered what had just occurred. Even now, many Suna ninjas found it hard to believe. A Konoha brat, at most 12 years old, had killed one of their elite jonin within just a few exchanges. This was Pakura, after alla potential candidate for the Fourth Kazekage after the Third Kazekage went missing. Even Konoha''s side was shocked. Until now, the name "Aotsuki Ryouma" had always been mentioned alongside Minato. The general understanding was that he was Konoha''s most promising talentexceptionally skilled in ninjutsu and the inventor of a powerful Wind Release jutsu. His future was considered bright. But now, it seemed his future wasn''t just bright; it was dazzling. He had easily killed an elite jonin with a bloodline limit and emerged unscathed. How terrifying would he be in a few more years? Would Konoha have another "God of Shinobi" on their hands? --- Leaving aside the astonishment of ordinary ninjas, Minato observed the battle from another part of the field. When he saw Ryouma take down Pakura, he was thrilled. A slight smile crossed his facepride in his village''s rising star, mixed with the tactical relief of eliminating a major threat. , he thought. At this rate, Konoha might not suffer significant losses while dealing a severe blow to Suna. Chiyo, locked in an intense fight with Minato, also noticed Pakura''s defeat. Her puppets clicked and clattered, responding to her agitation. "That boy... he''s not normal," Chiyo said bitterly, her hands maintaining precise control of her puppets. "Impressed? He''s the pride of Konoha''s new generation," Minato replied, reading her concern. "Pride? He''s a monster in child''s form. What have you been feeding your young?" "The Will of Fire burns differently in each generation." She had wanted to rush to Pakura''s aid when Ryouma trapped her with Earth Release, but Minato quickly saw through her intentions. Using his Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique, Minato unleashed a barrage of kunai that forced Chiyo and her puppets to focus solely on defense. She had no choice but to activate her Three Jewels Suction Crushing for protection. But maintaining this technique required her full attention, leaving her unable to assist Pakura. Pakura''s death was a bitter regret for her, but this was no time to mourn. Her brother was doing his best to hold off Jiraiya, and now she was firmly held back by Minato. And that Ryoumanot only was he powerful, but his combat intelligence was remarkable. Even after defeating Pakura, he was completely unscathed. Moreover, Chiyo sensed that Ryouma''s chakra reserves hadn''t diminished at all. This meant his chakra was still abundant. Ridiculous! Being young and talented was one thing, but this level of chakra? The intelligence reports did suggest that this brat had high chakra reserves, but this was too much. Even now, that dark purple fireball he conjured still hovered in the air! Could he actually be a Senju or Uzumaki child raised by mistake? At this point, Suna''s forces had no one left who could go head-to-head with him. Chiyo thought. --- After defeating Pakura, Ryouma prepared to assist Minato. From his perspective, capturing or killing Chiyo would break Suna''s morale. Without their backbone, the Suna ninjas would lose their will to fight. Even if the Suna ninjas chose to resist, with himself and Minato freed up, they could dominate the battlefield. Suna''s defeat was inevitable. And yet Something felt off. When something seemed too easy, it usually was... Raising his hand, he used Lostvayne to deflect several incoming kunai. The projectiles fell harmlessly to the ground. He formed his left hand into a gun-like gesture, aiming at the Suna ninjas who had just launched the ambush. "Is he... mocking me?" one ambusher whispered from his hiding place. That Suna ninja, puzzled by Ryouma''s hand gesture, froze in confusion. Seeing the boy who had killed Pakura standing still without acting for several seconds, he assumed Ryouma might have exhausted his chakra. "Let''s go! Even if we can''t beat him, we need to report this to" the first ambusher started. "Look at him just standing there! The great prodigy can''t even move!" his partner interrupted. "I don''t like it. Something''s wrong. Pakura-sama wouldn''t have" "She is dead because we weren''t there to help! Now run!" Realizing the ambusher had failed to kill Ryouma, the Suna ninjas quickly turned to flee. Though the first ambusher wished to avenge Pakura, he knew his limited abilities were only enough for tossing a few projectiles. In an actual fight, he doubted he could last even a single move against the brat. In the context of war, Ryouma had never been the merciful type. If someone dared to attack him, they had to be prepared to face death. At his fingertip, chakra began to condense and rotate. Unlike the traditional Rasengan that required concentration and both hands to form, this miniaturized version required minimal effort. The tiny sphere, no larger than a marble, spun with incredible density and speed, emitting a high-pitched whine as he maintained his finger-gun stance. "Flying Finger Gun: Rasengan." The Rasengan shot out like a bullet, piercing the heart of the fleeing Suna ninja, who had already gained some distance. The ninja died instantly. His body, propelled by inertia, continued forward until it collided with a tree and finally came to a stop. "Anyone else feeling brave today?" Ryouma called to the remaining hidden attackers. Seeing the gruesome end of their comrade, the surrounding Suna ninjas, who had been emboldened by the belief that Ryouma might have drained his chakra after killing Pakura, finally restrained themselves. A tense silence enveloped the area around Ryouma. But his mind remained unsettled. That strange feeling of unease was still there. , he thought, mentally tallying Suna''s displayed strength against their known capabilities. He closed his eyes briefly, channeling chakra to enhance his visual perception. When he reopened them, his vision extended far beyond normal human limits, allowing him to survey the entire battlefield at once. Chiyo was still locked in combat with Minato, while Jiraiya was being held off by Ebiz. Pakura had just been dealt with. At this point, Suna''s main pillars of strength seemed to consist only of Rasa and the One-Tail jinchriki, Bunpuku. From the beginning, Ryouma hadn''t seen either of them among the Suna forces. He hadn''t been concerned, assuming Suna wouldn''t send everyone to the battlefield, leaving their village defenseless. Surely, Rasa was left behind to maintain order in the village. There was no way Suna would risk everything by sending both Rasa and the jinchriki to attack Konoha''s rear lines, right? ... Surely not. Suna wouldn''t be that reckless. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Besides, Konoha''s rear camp was under Tsunade''s command. Even if Rasa and Bunpuku attacked, she would at least be able to hold them off until Minato and the others returned to defend. Ryouma decided to suppress his doubts for now. His priority was to assist Minato in taking down Chiyo. Once that was done, they could rely on Minato''s Flying Thunder God to quickly respond to any emergencies at the rear. Just as he prepared to move, he suddenly heard something faint. A vibration. So faint that only someone with his enhanced senses could detect it. The ground trembled ever so slightly beneath his feet, like the distant passing of a massive beast. In one fluid motion, he leapt to the top of the nearest tree, looking toward Konoha''s frontline camp. He oriented himself toward the medical corps and command center, where Rin, Kakashi, and Obito were assigned. In the distance, a massive mushroom cloud was rising into the sky. The faint sound he had just heard was an explosion! The Konoha frontline camp was over 100 kilometers away from this battlefield. For the explosion to be audible from such a distance, the sheer magnitude of its power was unimaginable. Cold dread settled in his stomach, hardening instantly into murderous intent. His expression darkened as he sheathed Lostvayne. His breathing grew deep and steady, and a chilling killing intent radiated from his body. "Suna..." 39 – Explosive Confessions ---Third POV: A few minutes ago--- Inside the medical division of the rear camp in Konoha, Tsunade was directing medical-nin to treat the wounded. At the moment, she wasn''t in a suitable condition to take action herself. However, with her medical ninjutsu expertise, most injuries could be healed through the help of Katsuyu. In the corner of the medical tent, a small division of Katsuyu''s body worked tirelessly. The slug''s healing chakra glowed soft green as it mended a jonin''s shattered femurthe man''s face relaxing from agony to relief as bone fragments realigned themselves. "Please remain still," Katsuyu advised in her gentle voice. "The healing is nearly complete, but the bone remains fragile." Tsunade glanced over approvingly. "Well done, Katsuyu. Once he''s stable, move to the burn victims." "Soma, go check the warehouse for our stock of herbs." "Yes, Lady Tsunade." A medical-nin immediately moved after receiving Tsunade''s order. While the frontline troops were engaged in intense battles, the rear was just as busy. The Konoha camp was bustling with activity as far as the eye could see. Apart from the injured soldiers resting in medical tents, almost everyone else was occupied with various tasks. The entire Konoha camp was full of life and energy, with nearly everyone working hard toward victory. Why nearly everyone? Because "It makes sense for Ryouma to be on the frontlines, but why is that violent girl allowed to go too? Just because she awakened her Sharingan a little earlier?" Obito couldn''t suppress his frustration. He paced across the tent, his movements agitated as he shouted and complained. Tsunade had promised Ryouma that she would take care of his friends, so she simply brought Kakashi, Rin, and Obito along with her. At this moment, she had gone out for inspections, leaving the three of them in her office at the medical division. Kakashi, with his usual dead-fish eyes, stared at Obito and mercilessly said, "Didn''t Ryouma say last time that Shiori already awakened the three-tomoe Sharingan? You haven''t even unlocked a single tomoe yet. I don''t know how you have the nerve to say things like that. Idiot." Obito had his own logic and stubbornly retorted, "She awakened her eyes, but she still lost to Ryouma. So that means she''s not his opponent, right? That means she''s about the same level as me! So why can she go to the frontlines, but I can''t?" Kakashi didn''t even want to argue with Obito anymore, it felt like trying to reason with a brick wall. But while he had given up on the conversation, Obito had not yet finished his complaints. "You definitely want to go with the main forces to the frontlines too, don''t you?" Kakashi didn''t respond. Obito suddenly seemed to remember something and continued, "Oh yeah, the other night, I saw you talking to your sword, saying something like ''I swear upon this blade, forged in shadow, to become the'' Mmph!" The moment Obito brought up that night, Kakashi felt that something was off. Sure enough, his instinct was right. He quickly reached out and covered Obito''s mouth, stopping him from saying anything unnecessary. Obito thrashed wildly, eyes bulging in protest as Kakashi maintained his grip. Damn it! That night, he had just been casually reading, then picked up the short sword his father had passed down after retiring as a ninja, and said a few words to encourage himself. How did Obito manage to overhear that? In reality, he had simply been caught red-handed having a chunibyo moment. In this world, Sakumo had not committed suicide, so Kakashi''s mental state was much better than in the original storylinewhere he had become a mission-obsessed machine. But the problem was he had gone too far in the other direction. Lately, he had become obsessed with reading novels. Of course, he wasn''t reading Icha Icha Paradise or anything from the three forbidden genres of ninja literature. Instead, he was into popular novels about grassroots ninjas rising to greatness. The lines he had spoken to his sword the other night were actually taken from a protagonist in one of those novels. Kakashi had yet to develop the unflappable composure he would have in the future, where he could be caught reading smut and remain completely unfazed. Right now, being exposed by Obito, he was so embarrassed that his face turned red beneath his black mask. "Help help, Rin, I''m gonna die" Obito''s face began turning an alarming shade of purple as Kakashi, lost in his embarrassment, failed to notice he was blocking both mouth AND nose. Rin, who had been lost in thought about Ryouma, suddenly heard Obito''s muffled cries for help. She snapped back to reality and quickly moved to intervene. "Kakashi, stop! I think something just came loose from Obito''s body!" But Kakashi didn''t seem to hear her. His eyes were dazed, but his hand covering Obito''s mouth and nose remained firm and unmoving. Whatever embarrassment Obito had triggered had sent Kakashi into a state of temporary insanity. --- After finishing her work, Tsunade returned to her office with Shizune. "After we check on those three, I want you to reorganize the field medic rotations," Tsunade began, already formulating her next orders. The moment they stepped inside, they were met with a strange scene. Obito was lying on the ground, while Rin was desperately using medical ninjutsu to revive him. Kakashi, on the other hand, sat there blankly, gripping his short sword, muttering something under his breath. "You guys?" "Are they always like this?" Shizune whispered. "According to Ryouma, this is them on their best behavior," Tsunade replied with a sigh. Sometimes, she found this world truly strange. She had only stepped out for a short while, and in that time, one of these brats had already collapsed, while another had seemingly lost his mind. No wonder Ryouma was so worried about them, who wouldn''t be? Even though his friends were all troublemakers, he still cared so much about them. Tsunade knelt beside Rin, quickly assessing Obito''s condition. She placed two fingers at the base of his skull, sending a precise chakra pulse to stimulate his nervous system. "Shizune, support his shoulders. Rin, continue cardiopulmonary stimulation," she ordered. Thanks to the combined efforts of Rin and Shizune, Obito''s soul finally returned to his body. Slowly, he opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was Tsunade standing right in front of him. In his dazed state, he blurted out, "What the hell! Why is a demon here? Did I end up in hell?" Tsunade''s face darkened instantly, and she promptly delivered a punch to Obito''s head. "What nonsense are you spouting?" The pain snapped Obito back to reality. Remembering what had just happened, he frantically looked around for Kakashi. The moment he spotted him, he immediately started shouting, "Damn you! Were you trying to kill me?! I swear, I almost saw the Sage of Six Paths just now!" Kakashi had snapped out of his daze as soon as Tsunade returned. Hearing Obito''s accusations, he was about to retort, when suddenly, the ground trembled violently. It wasn''t a violent tremormore like the distant vibration one might feel standing near train tracks as a locomotive approached. "Quiet," Tsunade commanded, instantly alert. Her expression changed in an instant. She quickly stepped outside the tent, with Kakashi, Rin, and Obito following closely behind. Looking up, they saw massive waves of golden sand rising around the Konoha frontline camp, like an inverted waterfall, encircling the entire area. Not ordinary desert sandthis gleamed with metallic flecks, catching the sunlight like thousands of tiny mirrors. The columns curved inward as they rose, forming what appeared to be a massive dome. The sudden event caused many ninjas in the camp to pause their work. A patrol ninja rushed over to report to Tsunade. "Lady Tsunade, this sand just erupted from the ground out of nowhere!" "I can see that. Any injuries?" "None so far." Tsunade let out a breath of relief but continued analyzing the situation. This sand It must be the Magnet Release. Judging from the way it was forming, were they trying to set up some kind of barrier technique? Making a decisive call, she issued orders immediately. "Have the combat unit start breaking down these sand walls. Contact the perimeter guards and get an estimate of the enemy''s numbers." "Yes!" The combat unit leader nodded sharply. Teams of ninjas immediately began forming hand signs, but then... "Lady Tsunade look outside!" Hearing this, Tsunade turned her gaze back to the camp''s outer perimeter. The golden sand waterfall began shifting again, revealing something every ninja present recognized instantly. Explosive tags. Countless explosive tags, completely covering the flowing sand! And the worst part? They had already been activated and were beginning to burn. Her eyes widened as she saw the sight, but there was no time left to react. "Damn it!" Before anyone could respond, a deafening explosion erupted throughout the entire Konoha frontline camp. Scarlet flames surged skyward, thick black smoke billowing into the air, forming a massive, ominous mushroom cloud. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 40 – Billions of Tags, One Desperate Hope ---Third POV--- Ryouma silently gazed into the distance. He quickly leapt down from the treetop, preparing to act. Minato was currently engaged in battle with Chiyo. He wanted to use the Flying Thunder God to help himself quickly return to the camp, but it was impossible. The technique consumed an enormous amount of chakra when transferring either a large object or over a long distance. Given his current state, already exhausted from his prolonged fight with Chiyo, even if he managed to use the technique to return to the camp, he likely wouldn''t be able to participate in any subsequent battles. In this situation, returning alone would be futile. Transferring Ryouma back to the camp, however, would leave the main battlefield without a key combatant, creating a significant opening that would give Suna a considerable advantage. Ryouma didn''t care about the main battlefield. Right now, he just wanted to return to the Konoha camp immediately. But Minato was different. For him, the outcome of the main battlefield was far more critical than what was happening in the rear camp. This was because the main battlefield directly determined Konoha''s ultimate victory or defeat in this war. Their priorities clashed completely. Therefore, even if Ryouma went to him now, it wouldn''t help. Minato might even try to persuade him to deal with the Suna ninjas on the battlefield first and then return to the camp for reinforcements. At this point, Ryouma had no choice but to go back on his own. He resolved firmly. As long as Rin and the others were safe this time, once he returned and learned the Flying Thunder God Technique from Tsunade, he''d leave a mark on each of them. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, the shinobi world wasn''t about taking exams. "Aah" The familiar sound of chirping birds filled the air as the Chidori surged with energy. With precise control, he redirected the current through his legs instead, preparing to stimulate the cells in his legs, entering a full-speed sprinting mode. The pain would be excruciating, but it would increase his speed by at least thirty percent. For every minute saved, lives could be preserved. Suddenly, the air beside him distorted. Minato appeared beside him using the Flying Thunder God Technique. Ryouma carried one of the kunai that Minato had once given him, marked with the Flying Thunder God mark. "You heard it too, didn''t you?" Minato asked as soon as he arrived. Although phrased as a question, his tone was certain. "The explosion from the camp." Minato nodded. "Your hearing is extraordinarily sharp. Most wouldn''t have noticed from this distance." Ryouma didn''t want to waste time chatting. All he wanted now was to hurry back to the camp. But if Minato had come all this way to speak to him, was he going to ask him to prioritize the main battlefield? Just as Ryouma was about to say something, Minato''s next words surprised him. "Ryouma, get ready. I''ll use the Flying Thunder God Technique to send you directly to the rear camp." The moment he finished speaking, he moved to place his hand on Ryouma''s shoulder. "But Captain Minato, your chakra..." Minato cut Ryouma off. "It''s fine. Although it''ll be a bit taxing, I can still use my speed advantage to lure Chiyo to Jiraiya-sensei." "You''re pushing yourself too far," Ryouma protested. "Some prices are worth paying. Kakashi, Rin, Obito... they''re not just my students, they''re the future of Konoha. And Kushina would never forgive me if I didn''t do everything possible." He gave Ryouma a warm smile, his expression apologetic as he continued. "Sorry, Ryouma. I''ll have to leave the reinforcements to you. It''s my fault for not being strong enough." Seeing the guilt in Minato''s expression, Ryouma felt as though he''d been mistaken all along. He had always unconsciously imposed the stereotypical impressions he had of these characters from his past life onto the real people before him. He extended his fist toward Minato, flashing a confident smile. "Captain Minato, you''re wrong about one thing. Even though I''m going back alone, this isn''t just reinforcement." Minato was momentarily stunned by Ryouma''s words, then curious. "What do you mean?" "I carry the Will of Fire from everyone here," Ryouma explained with confidence. "When I arrive, it won''t be just me facing Sunait will be all of us." That was corny... Is my chunibyo phase resurfacing again? Wait... Did it ever end? "You''re right." With that, Minato bumped fists with Ryouma. His reserves flaring bright blue as he channeled an enormous amount into the technique, activating the Flying Thunder God Technique at full force. The world around Ryouma blurred and stretched, reality itself seeming to bend as space-time distorted. In an instant, his figure vanished. The last thing he saw was Minato''s confident smile He staggered slightly, the chakra drain hitting him harder than he''d anticipated. He steadied himself, breathing heavily. He turned toward the direction of the Konoha frontline camp. "Kakashi, Rin, Obito... please, stay safe." Despite his concern for his students, he knew he had to stabilize the situation on the main battlefield first. Victory here would mean nothing if there was no one left to save. He pulled a kunai from his pouch. Chiyo would expect him to be weakened, and he would use that expectation against her. "Please, Ryouma." --- How powerful was the combined explosion of billions of explosive tags buried in the gold sand? To put it in perspective, consider Konan''s use of 600 billion explosive tags in the original story. One explosive tag was equivalent to approximately 4 grams of TNT. Thus, 600 billion explosive tags equate to an explosive yield of 2,400 kilotons of TNT. For comparison, the "Little Boy" atomic bomb had an explosive yield of about 15 kilotons of TNT. Konan''s explosive tags were roughly 160 times more powerful than Little Boy. Of course, this is just a mathematical calculation. In reality, the explosive tags would not detonate in a perfectly efficient manner, as they were dispersed rather than tightly packed. Nevertheless, the sheer scale of the explosion remains formidable. The current Konoha frontline camp had been completely obliterated, replaced by a massive crater. Rasa stopped forming his hand seals and thought to himself, Long before, Suna had been planning this ambush. Utilizing Rasa''s Magnetic Release, they scoured the desert for gold mines to fund their war efforts, buying explosive tags in massive quantities. To avoid detection, Suna willingly took extra time and effort to make scattered purchases across the shinobi world, ensuring no single transaction raised suspicions. During the earlier mission undertaken by Ryouma and Minato, where the Suna ninjas prioritized defending the seventh warehouse, the contents were these very explosive tags. Unfortunately, the tags were stored in sealed scrolls, preventing Ryouma''s Rikugan from discerning their nature. Initially, Suna intended to keep this trump card hidden, using it against Iwa after defeating Konoha. However, the emergence of Ryouma on the battlefield of the Land of Rivers forced their hand, as the tides of war turned against them. Thus, they deployed their trump card early. If they didn''t, Konoha would soon be celebrating their victory. Judging by the results, the plan had been highly effective. Rasa walked through the ruins of the Konoha camp, nodding in satisfaction as he surveyed the destruction. Victory was absolute. But then, movement caught his eye. From the rubble, large, plump slugs began to emerge. "Slugs!" --- Moments before the explosion, Tsunade had used the Summoning Jutsu to call forth a giant slug. The slug immediately split into countless smaller slugs that scattered throughout the camp. These slugs enveloped the Konoha ninjas, shielding their bodies. Of course, even the robust slugs couldn''t withstand such a massive explosion. To ensure their survival, Tsunade released her Yin Seal, channeling an extraordinary amount of chakra into the slugs to sustain them. Thanks to her self-sacrificing efforts, most of the Konoha ninjas miraculously survived. Now, these slugs were emerging from the rubble, spitting out the Konoha ninja they had protected. Tsunade no longer had the chakra to maintain the summoning, so the slugs had to release their charges; otherwise, the Konoha ninjas would remain buried alive beneath the ruins. One by one, the slugs vanished in puffs of smoke, returning to the Shikkotsu Forest. Rasa scanned the area and spotted Tsunade leaning against a large boulder at the edge of the crater. Her chakra was nearly depleted. She had undone the Yin Seal, and even the diamond-shaped mark on her forehead had faded. She didn''t even have the strength to stand. Logically speaking, it would have been better to focus on protecting a few key individuals rather than everyone, as this would have left some combat-ready forces. However, Rasa could understand her decision. If the same situation had occurred in Suna, he likely would have done the same. "Tsunade, you are a kunoichi worthy of respect," Rasa said sincerely. But respect didn''t mean mercy. Then, without changing his expression, he raised his right hand in a subtle gesture. A stream of gold sand floated upward, forming a sharp golden spike aimed directly at Tsunade. "It''s over." 41 – The Perfect Entrance ---Third POV--- Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a wave of his hand, Rasa sent a golden sand spear whistling through the air, aimed at the powerless and immobilized Tsunade. At this critical moment, a chakra sphere the size of a coin shot from another direction, smashing the golden sand spear into pieces. Rasa turned to the source of the attack, and to his surprise, it was a 12-year-old girl standing defiantly. "You''re the one who destroyed our camp, aren''t you?" she accused. Seeing the once-mighty Tsunade lying weakly on the ground, Rin felt a surge of anger burning in her chest. "Lady Tsunade, are you alright?" Shizune quickly rushed to Tsunade''s side, her voice trembling with tears. However, her hands worked steadily and without hesitation as she began carefully examining Tsunade''s condition. "Shizune? Rin? Why are you back? I thought I cough cough" Though Tsunade''s chakra was nearly depleted and her condition was dire, the aid of her Yin Seal had prevented any severe physical injuries. When she saw Shizune and Rin, she became anxious. They had no chance of defeating the enemy. "You cough you shouldn''t have come back," she said, struggling to stand but failing despite her efforts. "Lady Tsunade, your body can no longer fight," Shizune said, hurrying to support Tsunade to prevent her from collapsing. "We are Konoha ninjas. We would never abandon a comrade to save our own lives! If I fled now, Ryouma would be so disappointed in me." Rin didn''t look back at Tsunade. Her focus was entirely on Rasa, watching for any move he might make. Before the explosion, Tsunade had used the Summoning Jutsu to have Katsuyu envelop Rin, Shizune, Kakashi, and Obito. She infused Katsuyu with extra chakra so that, hidden by the smoke, the four could be transported safely to a concealed hollow outside the camp. She had promised Ryouma to protect his friends, and as their elder, she wouldn''t break her word. Her intention was for Rin and the others to escape with their lives. But she hadn''t anticipated that they wouldn''t flee, instead, they returned to save her. she thought, sighing inwardly. Rasa, undeterred by his initial attack being blocked, dismissed the group of children as insignificant. Under his control, large amounts of gold sand began to gather once more. Just as he prepared to launch another attack "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!" Obito, standing behind Rasa, performed hand seals and exhaled a massive fireball from his mouth. Rasa swiftly responded, manipulating his gold sand to form a wall behind him. The fireball struck the wall but couldn''t make a dent. A crackling sound resembling the chirping of a thousand birds echoed. "Chidori!" From another direction, Kakashi charged at Rasa, his hand radiating with lightning. Enhanced by the speed of Chidori, he thrust forward. However, Rasa''s gold sand moved faster. Recognizing that Kakashi''s jutsu followed a straight trajectory, Rasa raised another gold sand wall in Kakashi''s path. Just as Kakashi was about to crash into the wall, he executed an agile spin, skillfully evading the barrier. He had circled around Rasa''s defense. Kakashi smirked. The jutsu developed by Ryouma wasn''t so easily countered. The modified Chidori, designed with the assistance of Ryouma, incorporated four seals, including one to enhance visual reflexes. While the seals guided chakra, the real innovation was Ryouma''s training, which helped Kakashi master the intricate chakra flow needed for the technique. With enhanced visual reflexes, he could dodge flexibly even while maintaining Chidori''s charge. This maneuver had left many of his enemies stunned during missions. But Rasa was not an ordinary opponent. In the fraction of a second when Kakashi spun to evade the sand wall, he reacted. He controlled the wall of golden sand, and several sharp spikes suddenly sprouted from it, piercing what should have been Kakashi''s body as he narrowly avoided the wall. The Kakashi, who was skewered like a porcupine, disappeared in a puff of smoke. Rasa instinctively looked for the real Kakashi, but before he could react, another round of attacks came his way. Under the cover of Obito and Kakashi''s shadow clone, Rin had already completed her technique. "Fire Release: Scarlet Wind Petals!" Rin threw a shuriken, then formed hand seals, exhaling flames that coated the weapon, and quickly followed up with another jutsu. "Shuriken Shadow Clone!" The single flaming shuriken instantly multiplied into hundreds, filling the sky with a rain of fiery red projectiles heading straight for Rasa. However, it was futile. The Magnet Release was incredibly powerful, capable of both offense and defense. Rasa simply manipulated the golden sand to orbit around him, effortlessly blocking all the shuriken. Moments later, the shuriken rain stopped, and he prepared to disperse his sand defense. To his surprise, the shuriken, which should have vanished in a puff of smoke, began to emit a crimson glow. A series of small explosions erupted on Rasa''s sand defense. "Kakashi! Is it ready yet?" Obito shouted toward Kakashi. "Done!" Kakashi and his shadow clone had been working together to prepare a technique, and they had finally completed it. Between his right hand and his shadow clone''s left hand, a fierce blue-and-white electric current connected them. "Lightning Transmission!" This technique was an extension of the Chidori, developed by Kakashi himself. It required both the real Kakashi and his shadow clone to simultaneously use Chidori. And by linking the two Chidori with an electric current, they created an incredibly sharp blade of lightning. Although its power was immense, it required a significant amount of preparation time, which was why Obito had been asking earlier if it was ready. Their plan was to buy time, leading to this exact moment. Kakashi and his shadow clone, wielding the razor-sharp lightning blade, darted past Rasa from both sides. The lightning blade did not disappoint, slicing through the golden sand defense surrounding Rasa and cutting him cleanly in half. Seeing this, Obito pumped his fist in excitement. "We did it!" Shizune, watching from the side, was so stunned that she couldn''t find any words. Their plan had actually worked. Kakashi''s shadow clone vanished in a puff of smoke, and the Chidori dissipated from his hand. He was too young and had already expended too much chakra using Chidori multiple times. Tsunade, however, sensed something was wrong. She quickly warned, "Be careful!" Thinking they had successfully defeated the enemy, Kakashi was about to take a deep breath of relief. Hearing Tsunade''s warning, he immediately became alert. But it was already too late. The Rasa that had been cut in half crumbled into scattered golden sand. The real Rasa had appeared behind Kakashi without anyone noticing, holding a kunai aimed at Kakashi''s back. "Kakashi!" Obito shouted in shock, his voice filled with panic. His eyes turned blood-red, and faintly, two black tomoe began to appear. ---Ryouma''s POV--- Just as the kunai in Rasa''s hand was about to pierce Kakashi''s chest, I appeared between them in an instant. I wrapped my right arm around his waist, spinning to pull him out of Rasa''s attack range. Simultaneously, I used my other hand as a blade, precisely blocking Rasa''s wrist joint. Knocking the kunai from his hand, I turned my palm into a grip, executing a shoulder throw that slammed him forcefully to the ground. The flung Rasa rolled a few times across the ground before crashing into a protruding piece of rubble, sending up a cloud of dust. With the nearly depleted Kakashi in my grasp, I used the Body Flicker Technique to appear next to Tsunade. "Ryouma!" Rin, seeing me rescue Kakashi from imminent danger in an instant, sighed in relief. "You''re a lifesaver! That was perfect timing!" Obito, almost on the verge of activating his Sharingan in anger earlier, felt the crisis subside. The blood-red hue in his eyes quickly faded. "Thanks for coming, Ryouma," Kakashi said as he swiftly pulled out two soldier pills from his ninja pouch and swallowed them. "Ryouma?" With Shizune''s help, Tsunade struggled to stand. Looking at the weakened Sannin, I understood the situation. My dream had always been simple: to live peacefully with Rin as my family and enjoy a happy life with Kakashi and Obito as close friends. But this seemingly ordinary dream was almost impossible to realize in this cruel world. If not for Tsunade exhausting her chakra in rescue, and if not for Minato''s timely Flying Thunder God, I might have lost the future I longed for most. "Thank you, Tsunade-nee." Unlike my usual joking tone, this time, I said with genuine sincerity. Knowing my strength, Tsunade reassured me with confidence. "Ryouma, just hold him off for now. Let me recover some chakra." "No need. Take a good rest." Seeing that Rin and everyone else were safe, the heavy stone weighing on my heart finally eased. But that didn''t mean my anger had subsided. Quite the oppositeI was now in a state of controlled rage. Rasa, who had been sent flying, had already gathered the scattered gold sand and resumed his stance. He had not suffered any serious injuries thanks to the thin layer of gold sand coating his body as defense. "Rin, protect Tsunade-nee," I instructed without turning back. Then, instead of using the Body Flicker Technique, I began walking step by step toward Rasa. With a clap of my hands, I activated a technique I had refrained from using until now. "Rasengan Spheres!" I felt strands of blue chakra emerge, condensing around me into nine fist-sized, glowing blue orbs. These orbs hovered around me, rotating once before suspending themselves behind my back. I could see Rasa''s expression changehe should know of my reputation. Though his intel on me might now be outdated, he was aware of my abilities. Until now, I had only revealed my Rasenshuriken during our Suna confrontation. Rasa cautiously launched an attack by controlling his gold sand. "Gold Sand Rain!" Ninjutsu was truly a wondrous artit could even make gold fall from the sky. Countless gold sand particles condensed into senbon needles, raining down upon me like a storm. With a single thought, I caused one of the Rasengan Spheres hovering behind me to instantly turn from within into a deep purple hue. It then rapidly expanded into a massive shield that protected me beneath it. The shield, formed of blaze chakra, radiated extreme heat, distorting the air around it. Before the countless gold sand senbon could pierce my dark purple shield, the intense heat had already melted them into golden liquid. I sensed Rasa attempting to control the gold sand to circle behind me for an attack. Reacting instantly, I shot out two Rasengan Spheres from beneath the dark purple shield. One of my Rasengan Spheres quickly expanded, spinning violently as four blades extended from its surface. It was the Suna ninja''s most familiar sightmy Rasenshuriken. The Rasenshuriken tore through the air with unstoppable momentum, rushing toward Rasa. The second Rasengan Sphere transformed into an irregular mass of electricity, slamming into the ground and then streaking along the surface, surpassing the Rasenshuriken in speed. "So fast!" I heard Rasa''s exclamation as, before he could react, the electrical chakra sphere reached his feet, climbing up his body. The lightning chakra paralyzed him completely. Simultaneously, the Rasenshuriken arrived in the blink of an eye, growing larger and larger in Rasa''s pupils. A deafening explosion erupted as a massive blue sphere of light formed. Inside, turbulent winds howled, generating countless razor-sharp wind blades that sliced through everything in their path. The golden rain of sand ceased instantly. I controlled the dark purple shield, allowing it to gradually shrink and dissipate. On the other side, as the storm unleashed by the Rasenshuriken subsided, I could see Rasa lying on the ground, his body covered in blood. His hands struggled to press against the surface as he attempted to stand, but he failed each time. Earlier, he had used his gold sand to form a sphere around himself, attempting to defend against my devastating Wind Release technique. However, the sand shield was no match for the highly refined wind blades, which tore through the gold sand with ease. Fortunately for him, my Rasenshuriken''s wind blades were designed for cutting rather than disintegration like Dust Release. He repeatedly reassembled the disintegrated gold sand into a protective barrier. Though this cost him immense chakra, it was enough to preserve his life. However, his body was now riddled with fine cuts, leaving no intact skin. Severe blood loss caused his limbs to tremble and verge on shock. His attempts to stand were futile. The outcome of the battle was clearvictory was mine. "So... so strong." Behind me, Shizune covered her mouth and muttered in disbelief as she processed what had happened. Beside her, Rin overheard Shizune''s murmurs. Proudly lifting her chin, she replied confidently, "Of course. You can always trust Ryouma." 42 – What Konoha Kids Are Eating ---Third POV--- Rin knew just how powerful Ryouma was. No matter who the opponent was, she believed that as long as he was there, everything would be fine. As for Obito, this time he uncharacteristically held his tongue. He seemed to have realized he might be a bit of a jinx. Every time he said, "We''ve succeeded!" something unexpected seemed to happen. --- Rasa cursed the intelligence division of Suna harshly in his heart. His current situation was dire. Moreover, Rasa couldn''t make sense of Ryouma''s ninjutsu. That glowing chakra sphere seemed capable of instantly transforming into various elemental techniques. What kind of absurd ninjutsu was this? It was indeed absurd. Unlike the Burning Wind Explosion, which was a coincidence-born jutsu, the Rasengan Sphere was a technique that Ryouma had developed through immense effort. The interior of the Rasengan consisted of chaotic, turbulent chakra, whereas the interior of the Rasengan Sphere was entirely composed of slow, clockwise-rotating chakra. Previously, Ryouma had demonstrated numerous destructive high-power ninjutsu. However, the Rasengan Sphere was different from them; it leaned more toward functionality. Each Rasengan Sphere contained pure, non-elemental chakra, which Ryouma could freely use as a core for his techniques, instantly transforming the sphere into a carrier for any ninjutsu he could use. The more he developed large-scale techniques, the more he realized the limitations of the human body. He only had two hands, so at most, he could use two ninjutsu simultaneously. If it was a combination jutsu like the Blazing Wind Blast, it would take even more time. It was like having a grand, luxurious bank but only two service windows. With the precise chakra control granted by his Rikugan, it felt like a tremendous waste of potential. Thus, he specifically developed the Rasengan Sphere. The recent battle vividly illustrated its advantages. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Rasa attacked him, Ryouma simultaneously deployed a shield for defense and performed two more ninjutsu at the same time. The seamless combo instantly defeated Rasa. This was the combat advantage of the Rasengan Sphere. With a thought, another Rasengan Sphere flew out from behind Ryouma. In the cries of a thousand thunderbirds, it transformed into a lightning spear and pierced toward the already-exhausted Rasa with incredible speed. Rasa tried to manipulate his gold sand to create a wall in front of him, but his body was in such poor condition that the few strands of gold sand he managed to lift fell limply to the ground. "Damn it, gold sand, move!" The scene now mirrored what had just happened when Rasa had used gold sand spikes to attack Tsunade. Just as he was about to meet Pakura in the afterlife, the ground he lay on suddenly split open. A red figure emerged from below and, at the last moment, pushed him aside, narrowly saving him from the lightning spear. The Chidori spear embedded itself in the ground, and Rasa felt as if he had just brushed against death. Just a fraction of a second later, and his head would have been pierced by that lightning spear. The red chakra cloak, along with a single tail, made it obvious, this was Suna''s jinchriki. This turn of events did not surprise Ryouma. When he had been teleported back by Minato''s Flying Thunder God Technique, he had used his Rikugan to scan the entire area, including everything within dozens of kilometers around the camp. Naturally, he hadn''t overlooked Bunpuku, which was why he chose to approach Rasa slowly rather than using Body Flicker for close combat. He was concerned that Bunpuku might launch a sneak attack on Rin, Tsunade, and the others while he was dealing with Rasa. If Bunpuku had chosen to attack Tsunade and the others from behind just now, Ryouma was confident he could intercept him the moment he made a move. Though Bunpuku was portrayed as a peace-loving monk in the original story, he would not allow such narrative preconceptions to cloud his judgment. Those bits of information could only serve as references; he would use his own eyes to assess the situation. Ultimately, Bunpuku had chosen not to attack but instead to save Rasa. "What do we do next?" Bunpuku, wrapped in the red chakra cloak of the tailed beast, asked Rasa. "We need to take him down. As long as we kill him, the rest here won''t be a problem." Rasa was well aware of the precarious position Suna was in. If they failed to eliminate the Konoha ninjas here, especially Tsunade, there was no hope left for Suna. For the sake of his village, even if it meant dying here, he had to complete this mission. With Bunpuku now intervening, Ryouma instantly used the Body Flicker to arrive at the edge of the crater left by the Rasenshuriken. Looking down at the disheveled Rasa, he said, "Suna really went all in for this ambush." Rasa didn''t respond. In the previous battle discussions in Suna, he had strongly opposed deploying the jinchriki. In his view, armed with a large number of explosive tags, he alone should have been enough to execute the mission. But now it was clear he had miscalculated. The explosive tags had been effective, nearly incapacitating Konoha''s frontline camp entirely. Yet his side faced problems. Thinking back, he felt a bit annoyed. He had been defeated in a single encounter by this rising star of Konoha. Upon hearing Rasa''s command, Bunpuku began condensing chakra in his mouth. "Tailed Beast Ball!" "I can''t let you release that." There were still many unconscious Konoha ninjas around, and Ryouma himself hadn''t even used any high-powered jutsu yet. The lightning spear embedded in the ground suddenly twisted, transforming into a massive, irregular lightning net that enveloped both Rasa and Bunpuku. The violent electric currents disrupted the formation of the Tailed Beast Ball in Bunpuku''s mouth. Since Ryouma had already anticipated Bunpuku''s presence, he had, of course, prepared for this. Two Rasengan Spheres shot out from behind him. One was deep purple. "Grand Flame Rasengan!" The other sphere split into countless coin-sized chakra spheres. "Bullet Rain!" Bunpuku''s chakra cloak rapidly expanded, and a large amount of red chakra enveloped the lightning net formed by the spear. A string of tadpole-like symbols crawled across the net, sealing the violent lightning chakra within. Escaping from danger, he grabbed Rasa and quickly dodged to the right, narrowly avoiding a barrage of spiral bullet-like attacks formed from countless finger bullets. The spot where Rasa and Bunpuku had been trapped erupted into clouds of smoke due to the onslaught. Before they could catch their breath, a dark purple fireball emerged from the smoke, hurtling toward them at extreme speed. "What!" Bunpuku realized there was no way to evade this technique and prepared to face it head-on. Massive amounts of sand surged up from the ground, enveloping both him and Rasa, forming an ever-growing protective sphere. "Using sand to block it, so my attack can''t hit the target? It''s useless." Ryouma activated his Rikugan, clearly discerning the positions of Rasa and Bunpuku inside the sand sphere. The Grand Flame Rasengan struck the massive sand ball directly. The terrifying heat melted the sand instantly and burrowed inside effortlessly. However, what he hadn''t anticipated was that as the Grand Flame Rasengan burned through and reached the interior, the surrounding sand wriggled and filled the melted void. Simultaneously, Bunpuku and Rasa escaped from the attack. Under Bunpuku''s control, sealing marks rapidly appeared on the surface of the sphere. Ryouma immediately felt his chakra connection to the Grand Flame Rasengan severed. "How convenient," he mused. It wasn''t his first time losing an attack to a sealing technique. "Let us stop fighting, this is a draw," Ryouma called out. He was reluctant to fight Shukaku''s host here. Too many injured and unconscious Konoha ninjas nearby would hinder his movements. Bunpuku heard Ryouma''s offer but remained silent. Rasa, too, wasn''t swayed by Ryouma''s words. Besides, there was something else. he thought as he observed the spiraling spheres behind Ryouma. Initially, there were nine spiraling spheres. After continuous usage, only three remained. Rasa also noticed a limitation in his opponent''s technique: while the spheres could use various elemental ninjutsu, they seemed incapable of casting multiple instances of the same element simultaneously. Whether it was the lightning and wind earlier or the fire just now, this rule remained consistent. Had there been two fireballs chasing them earlier, Bunpuku would have struggled far more. Believing he had figured out Ryouma''s technique, he grew confident. They just needed to endure the remaining three spheres, and victory would belong to Suna. Ryouma couldn''t hear their thoughts, but Rasa''s expression revealed some clues. It seemed he was ready to celebrate prematurely, a classic Suna tradition. "Ah" he sighed deeply. He wasn''t one to cling to outdated ideals. If the situation called for it, he would make the hard decision, even if it meant sacrificing some Konoha ninjas. But the problem was "Although I''d like to capture the One-Tail alive, I don''t know any sealing techniques. Try not to die in the upcoming fight, Bunpuku," Ryouma said as he slowly drew Lostvayne. The moment he finished speaking, his figure vanished. In the next instant, the sound of a thousand chirping birds filled the air as Ryouma slashed at Rasa. Rasa thought as he quickly consumed numerous chakra pills and blood-replenishing pills while Bunpuku fended off Ryouma. With some of his chakra for Magnet Release barely recovered, he attempted to attack. However, a few strands of gold dust were instantly repelled by Ryouma''s Chidori Current, the wild electric arcs scattering the dust before it could even touch him. Realizing the danger, Bunpuku manipulated the sand to form a massive hand, which struck at Ryouma from behind. But with Ryouma''s Rikugan providing a full 360-degree field of vision, Bunpuku''s attacks were easily anticipated. With a thought, Ryouma fired a Rasengan Sphere imbued with dark purple flames, instantly transforming it into a massive flaming shield. The extreme heat melted the sand hand on contact. Meanwhile, Bunpuku multitasked, using the sand to wrap around Rasa''s feet and pull him out of Ryouma''s blade''s path. The sound of blood splattering echoed. Ryouma''s blade was too fast. Despite Bunpuku''s desperate effort, he was a moment too late. Rasa''s left arm was severed at the shoulder by Lostvayne. "You''re really hard to kill." "Haha maybe I''m just lucky," Rasa replied with a chuckle, his expression grim as he used gold dust to staunch the bleeding from his severed arm. Though he joked, he knew deep down that his end was near. Yet, he didn''t mind dying here if it meant fulfilling his mission and ensuring Suna''s victory. Fueled by a resolve to sacrifice himself, Rasa forced out every last bit of chakra from his body. Unlike Ryouma''s previous life, where humans couldn''t summon power from nowhere, ninjas could draw upon chakra when pushed to their limits. Rasa controlled the gold dust, this time forming not mere strands but a massive torrent. The golden sand surged like a reverse waterfall into the sky. With immense effort and no regard for the cost, he compressed the sand using even stronger magnetic forces, solidifying it into a colossal golden dragon. The dragon roared before hurling itself toward Ryouma with unstoppable momentum. This was Rasa''s final attack. He didn''t expect it to kill Ryouma outright but aimed to deplete his remaining chakra spheres. If Bunpuku could capitalize on the situation, there was still a chance for victory. As grim as the odds were, Rasa knew his opponent was a monster. "Bunpuku! You must complete the mission! Without it, Suna truly has no future. Please!" Rasa shouted, pouring even the gold dust plugging his massive wound into the attack. Blood gushed freely from his body, staining the ground red. He gambled everything on this strike. Even if he perished, he would stand tall before the ancestors of Suna in the afterlife. It was only regrettable that he wouldn''t be there to see the birth of his and Karura''s first child. He recalled her worried expression before he left. Rasa knew he had been a failure as a husband. He had resolved to emerge victorious in the war so their child could grow up in peace and prosperity. To achieve that, he tirelessly mined gold for the village using his Magnet Release, barely giving himself any time to rest. He was already a failed husband. He couldn''t afford to become a failed father. But now, it seemed 43 – Amaterasu’s Pleasure ---Third POV--- Bunpuku clearly felt Rasa''s determination. Before this mission, Rasa had always referred to him as the Jinchriki of the One-Tail. Indeed, in Suna, people had almost entirely forgotten Bunpuku''s name; some even referred to him directly as "One-Tail." But at this moment, this man chose to respect Bunpuku in his final moments of life, addressing him by his true name and pleading with him to complete the mission. They shared the same wish: to protect the Land of Wind. Not for glory, not for powerbut for the people who called the harsh desert home. Understanding this, Bunpuku controlled the sand to envelop Rasa, forming a massive golden dragon of sand. Sand swirled around Rasa in a spiraling vortex, lifting him into the air. It was as though he was clad in armor made of sand. At the same time, sealing techniques were activated, with runes like tadpoles rapidly spreading over the golden dragon''s body. Bunpuku thought to himself, satisfaction in his silent words. The Golden Sand Dragon was not a simple technique. Its core was a highly dense chakra, allowing it to re-form like an indestructible entity even when scattered, until it crushed its enemies to death. It roared and charged fiercely toward Ryouma. Although, by comparison, Ryouma''s size was far smaller than the golden dragon, for some reason, the latter exuded a tragic and heroic aura, like a brave warrior challenging a demon king. "Who would''ve thought Magnetic Release could produce a jutsu like this? The spectacle is even more impressive than those flaming explosions. Though I''m not sure about its power." He gazed at the massive golden dragon charging toward him in the sky, not showing a trace of panic. Instead, he had the presence of mind to admire and evaluate it. And why was that? As mentioned before, defense was never a concern for Ryouma. Holding Lostvayne he flicked off the blood it had collected from Rasa earlier. At this point, the dragon was less than five meters away from him, opening its maw to swallow him whole. But just as Ryouma prepared to counter, a band of gold sand detached from the dragon''s body, slithering like a snake toward his sword hand. "A diversion?" Ryouma muttered, spotting the thin tendril too late. The sand lashed around Lostvayne''s hilt and yanked with surprising force. His grip faltered for just a seconda second too long. The sword was ripped from his hand, sailing through the air before embedding itself in a sand dune far behind the dragon''s formation. He quickly jumped back, avoiding the dragon''s main assault by mere centimeters. The wind from its passing ruffled his hair. he realized, landing twenty meters away. Rasa, not understanding why his opponent wasn''t making any move, had no energy to dwell on it. What drove him now was a single obsession: to complete the technique and defeat Ryouma. On the other side, Bunpuku frowned, sensing that things might not be so simple. His years of experience had taught him to be wary of opponents who remained calm after losing a key advantage. His hand darted to his ninja pouch, fingers scrambling for anything useful. They closed around a scrollnot his first choice, but it would have to do. He unfurled the scroll and slammed his palm onto the central seal. A puff of smoke erupted, and as it cleared. In his hand was not a backup weapon, but a long, sleek, unmistakably cylindrical object with an unusual handle. "Damn... Do I really have to use it..." It was, without question, the vibrator he got from his first pull. The dragon was approaching fast. There was no time to summon another weapon. , Ryouma thought grimly, channeling chakra into the vibrator. "Behold!" he called out with sudden dramatic flair, shifting into an impromptu stance that mimicked classical swordsmanship. "The ancient sword Amaterasu''s Pleasure! A legendary weapon passed down through fifteen generations of shadow warriors!" Bunpuku''s concentration faltered for just a moment as confusion crossed his features. Ryouma spun the device in his hand like a conductor''s baton, channeling lightning chakra through it. The vibrator hummed to life, buzzing with increasing intensity as electricity coursed through its circuitry. Its vibrations grew violent enough to distort the air around it. "Ancient sword...?" Rasa began, before deciding that questioning his opponent''s sanity was less important than killing him. As the dragon closed in again, Ryouma dashed forward rather than retreating. He drove the electrified vibrator straight into the creature''s golden flank. "Lightning Release: Vibration Disruption Technique!" The improvised weapon, now humming at an almost painful frequency, sent shockwaves of destabilizing chakra through the sand construct. The dragon''s particles began to separate and fall away where the vibrations touched them, disrupting the magnetic bonds holding them together. "What?!" Rasa shouted from within the construct, feeling his control slipping. "How is he neutralizing the magnetic field?" Ryouma grinned despite the absurdity of the situation. "The holy bible never lie about Amaterasu''s Pleasure! It brings ecstasy to its wielder and agony to its enemies!" Using this unexpected opening, he jumped back, already preparing his next move. The vibrator continued buzzing wildly in his hand, its "motor" clearly not designed for channeling lightning chakra. Not ideal, but it''ll do for one final attack. He raised the vibrator horizontally in front of his chest and lightly swung it toward the massive creature before him. "Full Counter!!!" In an instant, it was as if an invisible domain expanded rapidly from his position. The once-mighty golden dragon of sand suddenly seemed to suffer a crushing blow. Starting from its head, it began collapsing inward. Like a toy being broken, the golden dragon disintegrated. Not only that, the scattered sand was no longer influenced by the Magnetic Release, preventing it from reforming. Instead, the sand became like countless projectiles, shooting back in the direction it had come. The sound of bullets piercing flesh echoed. Rasa was engulfed in the rain of sand bullets. His body jerked with each impact. In his final moments, his thoughts turned to his wife and his unborn child. As for Suna, he would leave that to the living. Separated by life and death, he silently wished them success. He suddenly realized he wasn''t as free-spirited as he had imagined. Thus, the future Fourth Kazekage fell during the Third Great Ninja War. For Rasa, this seemed like a decent end, much better than dying in an ambush by Orochimaru in the future. The sand bullets were still raining down, and Bunpuku was constantly controlling the sand to defend. The vibrator in Ryouma''s hand finally gave out, its motor burning from chakra overload. He tossed the smoking device aside with a quiet "Thank you for your service" and turned his full attention to Bunpuku. After recovering a bit of his chakra, he controlled the last two Rasengan Spheres, sending them flying. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A fool would not seize such an opportunity. With the Rikugan, the sand bullets hitting the ground kicked up a cloud of smoke, but it didn''t block his line of sight in the slightest. The two spheres, as if guided by GPS, flew straight toward Bunpuku. During their flight, they changed attributes, with one splitting into countless small spheres, while the other emitted the sound of chirping birds. His move was a killing technique. If the jinchriki were dead, Suna would lose its ability to wage war. The only difference was that capturing a jinchriki alive would allow a more severe strike against Suna. On the other side, under the heavy sand defenses, Bunpuku wasn''t hurt much. But suddenly, a swift lightning bolt broke through the sand shield in the blink of an eye. It pierced through his abdomen, pinning him to the spot. The tailed beast chakra cloak was no defense against the sharpness of the Thunder Gun. Bunpuku hastily tried to use his sealing technique to seal the lightning chakra, hoping to escape. But it was already too late. The Bullet Rain reached him only a moment after the Thunder Gun, and he didn''t have time to use his sealing technique to escape the Thunder Gun''s paralysis effect. He could only watch as a much more powerful area-of-effect attack than the sand bullet rain hit his body. But it wasn''t over yet! While Ryouma used the last two spheres, his body wasn''t idle. He formed the Grand Flame Rasengan with his hands and threw it as well. This time, without any interference from sealing techniques, it finally showed its power as an S-rank single-target jutsu. When the Grand Flame Rasengan hit Bunpuku, the tailed beast chakra cloak was burned away. Seeing it hit, Ryouma formed a hand sign with one hand and shouted. "Explosion!" Dark purple flames erupted with the explosion, completely engulfing Bunpuku''s body. The terrifying heat seemed capable of igniting even a person''s thoughts. Bunpuku, now unable to muster the energy to perform a sealing technique, felt as if his body no longer existed. He couldn''t even sense his fingers, let alone use a sealing technique. He was about to die --- It was as if in a dark cave, a single drop of water fell silently into a still pool, and Bunpuku sat cross-legged beside it, just as he had once done when guarding the tailed beast''s prison in Suna. Clearly, this was the sealing space deep within his heart. "Do you know you''re about to die?" A massive, tailed creature appeared from the darkness, looming behind Bunpuku. "Yeah, I know I''m about to die." "Hmph, I told you before, those humans want you to die. Konoha is the village built by that man." "Thank you for your concern," Bunpuku said, though he didn''t know who the man mentioned by the One-Tail was, he could feel the sincerity in Shukaku''s words. --- In the physical world, as the flames began to subside, Ryouma looked back toward the sand dune where Lostvayne had landed. The blade stood upright in the sand. As he walked toward it, he couldn''t help but glance at the charred remains of "Amaterasu''s Pleasure" lying in the sand. What had once been a sleek device was now a melted, unrecognizable lump of plastic and circuitry. 44 – Accept + Heart = Love ---Third POV--- "You foolish monk, was it worth it? All of this for those people who locked you in a prison for your whole life?" After decades together, Shukaku still couldn''t comprehend Bunpuku''s compassion. "They called you monster. They separated you from your family. They used you as a weapon. And now you die protecting them?" "What twisted logic drives you humans?" Bunpuku didn''t answer the One-Tail. Instead, he slowly raised his own hands, on which were written the characters for "accept" and "heart". Then, trembling but resolute, he clasped his hands together. At that moment, "accept" and "heart" combined to form "love". Perhaps, this was his answer to the One-Tail. No words were needed. Shukaku fell silent too. The tail behind it swayed gently, as though it were bidding a final farewell. But not really. Though it had to admit that Bunpuku was a decent monk, perhaps even possessing a character close to that of the Sage of Six Paths, it wasn''t about to die along with him. It didn''t hate the monk, but survival was paramount for Shukaku. It knew that if its jinchriki died, the tailed beast itself would also vanish. While its chakra would eventually reform, who knew how many years it would take? And there was no guarantee that the Shukaku that returned would still be "itself." The swaying tail wasn''t bidding Bunpuku farewell; it was gathering chakra. Shukaku''s chubby paws were forming the Ram seal at that moment. As one of the more scholarly of the tailed beasts, it relied on its own knowledge to undo the sealing jutsu at this critical moment, as Bunpuku''s body reached the brink of collapse. --- Under the sharp gaze of Ryouma''s Rikugan, Bunpuku''s body, engulfed by the flames of the Grand Flame Rasengan, began to glow with intricate sealing marks. The marks shifted from black to red to brilliant white as they destabilized. Then, like chains shattered by sheer force, they broke apart. Malignant chakra erupted from Bunpuku''s body in torrents, coalescing into a giant tanuki with violet markings. Shukaku had emerged in full glory! The moment it broke free, it let out a wild, beastly roar into the sky. Yet, its cry didn''t carry the joy of freedom but rather a sorrowful undertone, as though it were saying goodbye to somethingor someone. And indeed, it was. Though it wouldn''t show it, the time spent with Bunpuku over the past few years had taught it much from this kind-hearted human. The monk had never feared it, never hated it for what it was. Instead, he had spoken to it as an equal, shared his thoughts, his wisdom, even his ridiculous tea ceremony rituals that Shukaku had pretended to despise. Shukaku''s emergence signified that Bunpuku had already passed away, leaving behind only a charred, empty vessel. Bunpuku was, after all, just an ordinary humannot like Kushina, who had the immense vitality of the Uzumaki clan. Seeing this, Ryouma sighed. He hadn''t held back earlier; under normal circumstances, no jinchriki could have survived such an attack. Except for Shukaku, whose expertise in sealing techniques set it apart. "This is a hassle," he muttered, furrowing his brows. Shukaku itself wasn''t an insurmountable problem. To an ordinary ninja, tailed beasts were disasters incarnate, but to true elites, it took something on the scale of the Eight-Tails or higher to pose a real threat. What worried him was the large number of injured and unconscious Konoha ninjas in the area. Even if he avoided using high-power jutsu, there was no guarantee Shukaku would cooperate. While Ryouma was pondering the fastest way to neutralize Shukaku, he noticed Tsunade beginning to move. Despite her depleted state, the will to fight burned in her eyes. Having recovered a small amount of chakra, she bit her finger, drawing blood. "Summoning Jutsu!" She slammed her hands onto the ground, intricate sealing formulas spreading out from her palms in spiral patterns. A gigantic slug appeared once again. "Lady Tsunade, what are your orders?" the slug asked in its soft, sticky voice. Its eyestalks swiveled, observing the devastating battlefield and the form of Shukaku with remarkable composure. "Immediately split yourself and evacuate all the injured away from Shukaku," Tsunade commanded. "Understood, Lady Tsunade." The slug immediately began splitting into smaller versions of itself, quickly enveloping the unconscious Konoha ninjas and carrying them away from the battlefield between Ryouma and Shukaku. "Nice, Tsunade-nee!" Ryouma''s face lit up with a smile when he saw this. With the wounded being evacuated, his tactical options just expanded exponentially. Tsunade was always reliable. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, he could go all out. --- Meanwhile, Shukaku, while sealed inside Bunpuku, had been able to observe the outside world. It knew that the person confronting it now was an enemy of Sunathe one who had defeated both Rasa and Bunpuku with terrifying efficiency. If it were any of the other tailed beasts, they would have already gone berserk, wreaking havoc and unleashing destruction upon humans, regardless of alliances or enmities. But Shukaku, being one of the more learned tailed beasts, decided to avoid conflict with the human before itfor now. After all, this person was different from other humans. Just from his stance alone, it could tell that he wasn''t afraid of it. There was no fear-scent, no trembling, no desperate gathering of chakra for a preemptive strike. Moreover, during its time with Bunpuku, it had gradually come to understand that there were indeed kind-hearted humans in the world. Rare, certainly, but they existed. Perhaps this was the message the Sage of Six Paths had intended for the tailed beasts to grasp all alongthat coexistence wasn''t merely possible but necessary. Anyway, after so many years, Shukaku had finally regained its freedom. This was what it had always wantedor thought it wanted. The path forward was entirely its own choice now. Thus, as the slugs moved around evacuating the humans, it made no attempt to stop them. Its massive form shifted occasionally from one paw to another, but otherwise remained still. Its large, coin-patterned eyes stared at Ryouma as it began to speak. "You human, you uh that" Shukaku thought to itself. Over the years, it had only spoken with Bunpuku. Now, suddenly having to talk to a stranger, it found itself at a loss for words. Ryouma noticed something odd about Shukaku. Since breaking free from the seal, it had roared once but had otherwise remained motionless. Even when the slugs moved about, it didn''t react. Now, it seemed to be stammering, as though unsure of what to say. Having no inherent prejudice against tailed beasts, he decided to respond. His posture remained alert but open, deliberately non-threatening. "I don''t know what you''re trying to say, but it seems like you don''t intend to fight, right, Shukaku?" Hearing this, the One-Tail paused. After some thought, it realized that Ryouma''s interpretation was accurate, so it nodded. Sand shifted around its neck in what might have been the tanuki equivalent of clearing its throat. "That''s right Wait, no! How do you know my name?" Shukaku suddenly realized something was off. It had never told any human its name except for Bunpukuand even then, only after years of coexistence. So how did this person know? Ryouma, understanding that Shukaku wasn''t hostile, decided to leave it be. According to his memories from a previous life, this period marked the time when Shukaku was still under the influence of Bunpuku''s kindness. In the future, after Bunpuku''s death, Suna would attempt to find a new jinchriki for the One-Tail. However, due to the poor aptitude of the selected candidates, it frequently broke free, leading to repeated cycles of battles, resealing, and escapesuntil it was eventually sealed inside Gaara. During this turbulent period, the heart Shukaku had begun to open under Bunpuku''s influence would close once again. Of course, memories were just memories. For now, Ryouma was satisfied with Shukaku''s response, confirming its lack of hostility. After all, while tailed beasts were regarded as natural disasters, their minds were relatively straightforwardthey didn''t lie. "It''s good that you don''t want to fight. I''m not fond of battles either. You''re free to go. I have other matters to attend to. Oh, as for your name" He propped his chin with his right hand, thinking for a few seconds before speaking lightly. "I can''t explain it right now. How about this: my name is Ryouma. Now you know my name too. Let''s call it even." With that, Ryouma turned to head back toward Tsunade to discuss the next steps. Seeing him walk away, Shukaku quickly called out. "Why aren''t you afraid of me? And why would you even talk to me? Ryouma..." Shukaku was well aware of humanity''s fear and disdain toward tailed beasts. Yet, in this person who called himself Ryouma, it sensed no malice at all. It was curious. Since gaining consciousness, only three humans had ever spoken to it peacefully: the Sage of Six Paths himself, a monk from centuries past whose name had been lost to time, and Bunpuku. What did this fourth one think of it? Ryouma raised an eyebrow and chuckled softly. He turned back to face the massive tanuki, meeting its gaze directly. "Afraid of you? Why would I be afraid? You''re not some mindless beast. Is it strange to talk to you? Has no one ever willingly spoken to you before?" 45 – Freedom’s Paradox ---Ryouma''s POV--- Hearing my response, Shukaku froze for a moment. It wasn''t an irrational beast. Although it sometimes mocked itself as a beast in the series, that didn''t mean it enjoyed being treated as one. It seemed genuinely curious now, as it continued to ask, "If it were you, after being imprisoned for decades, what should you do now?" I thought for a moment before replying, "I don''t know what you think, but if it were me, after being imprisoned for so long, the first thing I''d do would be to take revenge on those who imprisoned me. Then, I''d live the life I''ve always wanted but never had." "Find your purpose. Freedom means nothing if you don''t know what to do with it. The hardest prison to escape is the one in your mind." Shukaku''s eyes narrowed. "What would you know of prisons, human?" "More than you might think." After speaking, I no longer paid attention to the One-Tail and turned away without hesitation. I also took Rasa''s corpse with me. Why did I onlytake Rasa''s body? Because Bunpuku''s corpse had already been incinerated by my Grand Flame Rasengan, leaving nothing behind. Besides, it would serve as proof of our mission''s success. Shukaku remained, staring with its small yellow eyes, seemingly lost in thought. --- After bidding farewell to the One-Tail, I hurried toward Tsunade''s location. By this time, Tsunade and Rin had already moved the wounded Konoha ninjas to a flatter area within the camp''s perimeter. I quickly appeared instantly beside Tsunade and the others with Rasa''s body slung over my shoulder like a macabre trophy. Casually, I tossed his corpse onto the ground. "Ryouma! Are you hurt at all?" Rin ran over quickly to check my body upon seeing me. "Not a scratch," I said with a warm smile. "Though Rasa here can''t say the same." Though she had absolute confidence in me, trusting me was one thing; worrying was another. I appreciated her concern. "Alright, Rin, Ryouma is not only unscathed but also easily defeated his opponents despite being outnumbered," Tsunade said with no small amount of pride. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I knew her sensory perception wasn''t weak, and she had sensed that my chakra signature remained steady throughout the battle. It was as if the recent battle was as effortless for me as an evening jogwhich wasn''t far from the truth. Then, Tsunade hesitated before asking, "What about the One-Tail? Are we just going to leave it be?" "Yeah, it doesn''t seem interested in fighting. Plus, with Suna in its current state, they have no ability to capture the One-Tail," I replied. My decision to let the Shukaku go wasn''t without consideration. Right now, Suna''s high-ranking combat power was down to just Chiyo. Others, like Ebiz, were still a notch below Kage-level strength. But Chiyo''s power was entirely centered on her puppets. She might be fine against other ninjas, but dealing with a tailed beast, which was tough and resilient, was asking too much of the old lady. At this point, several Konoha ninjas in the camp had already regained consciousness. Around us, injured Konoha ninjas stirred, their eyes widening at the sight of Tsunade''s familiar summons coating their wounds with medical ninjutsu. "I''m alive?" one whispered, voice weak. "It''s Lady Tsunade''s summon!" another noticed, pointing to the slugs. "Lady Tsunade saved us!" a third called out gratefully. "You''ve save them all," I said with a warm smile. "Is that so?" Tsunade didn''t feel she had done anything significant. I could tell from her expression that she knew if I hadn''t returned to assist, everyone in the camp, including herself, would likely have met their end. After the war here was over, she likely planned to report my contributions to the Third Hokage in full detail, ensuring I wouldn''t be shortchanged in the slightest. Nearby, Obito crouched down to inspect Rasa''s corpse and suddenly burst into laughter. "Hahaha! What''s this? I thought this Suna ninja would be something amazing, but he wasn''t even a match for Ryouma!" Kakashi rolled his eyes at Obito and retorted, "Weren''t you the one yelling and making a fuss about how Ryouma was in danger just a moment ago?" "That''s because that sand dragon looked so so" Obito''s laughter stopped abruptly. He muttered defensively. "Terrifying? Beyond your capabilities?" Kakashi offered. Obito flushed. "I was going to say ''impressive,'' you jerk!" "Both of you, stop it," Rin intervened. "We all are fine, that''s what matters." "Don''t get all smug now, Obito. With your skills, even if you can''t defeat the enemy, you should at least be able to hold them off for a bit in a three-on-one scenario until I return. How did things end up like that?" I crossed my arms and frowned. Having personally trained Kakashi, Obito, and Rin since they were young, I was well aware of their capabilities. It was precisely because of this that I put on a stern face and scolded them. "This time, it''s lucky that Captain Minato sent me back. Otherwise, you three wouldn''t have gotten away with just a scolding." Feeling that I hadn''t scolded them enough, I added another jab. "And remember, staying alive is more important than looking impressive. There''s no shame in retreat when you''re outmatched." At this moment, Kakashi, Obito, and Rin didn''t dare to talk back. They quickly bowed their heads and apologized. "We''re sorry!" Seeing this, I decided not to press the matter further. Raising them really was hard work. "I''m heading back to the frontline battlefield now. You all stay here and behave. In the meantime, review what you did wrong in the previous fight." "Yes" Hearing that I was about to return to the battlefield, I could see in Obito''s eyes that he really wanted to come with me. The fire in his eyes hadn''t dimmed at all. He wanted to prove himself. However, having just been scolded, he didn''t dare voice his opinion. He was afraid I would get even angrier. I knew he was probably thinking something ridiculous again. No doubt cursing Shiori like always. After giving Tsunade a few more instructions, I didn''t linger and turned to head toward the frontline battlefield. --- Among the thick branches of the forest, I moved at high speed. From afar, it looked like a streak of blue light zipping by. Branches blurred beneath my feet as I rocketed through the forest. At that moment, faint arcs of electricity occasionally sparked along my legs. This was lightning chakra being used at a low intensity to stimulate my leg muscles. Each small spark of lightning stimulated my muscles, enhancing their output while minimizing chakra expenditure. It was like running downhill perpetually. This method allowed me to travel efficiently. Halfway through the journey, I suddenly stopped on a large branch. The silence that followed was brief before I sensed it. "Why are you following me, Shukaku?" As soon as I finished speaking, the ground beneath the tree I stood on began to bulge and shift. The forest floor moved unnaturally, as if the earth itself were breathing. Streams of sand emerged and swirled upward in spiraling columns. This looked like the Sand Concealment Technique, used for quick movement. Moments later, a large tanuki with a single tail appeared before me. It was none other than Shukaku himself. I wondered briefly if he missed me or if he simply found me handsome. But I didn''t swing that way... though wait, what way exactly? Gender-wise or... species-wise? Both, obviously! "You''re going to kill the people of Suna, right? Then I''ll come with you," Shukaku said without hesitation. "That''s quite the assumption," I raised an eyebrow. "I''m going to defeat Suna''s forces, yes. Not necessarily kill them all." "Semantics," Shukaku dismissed with a wave of its sandy paw. "They all imprisoned me, one way or another." "So you took my advice about revenge to heart," I noted, curious about its decision. "I was already planning to crush them!" the beast said defensively. "Your words just... clarified things." Earlier, Shukaku had asked me a question. After seriously listening to my response, it had likely thought long and hard but still didn''t know what kind of life it wanted to pursue now. Hearing that Shukaku wanted to join me in dealing with the Suna ninjas, I didn''t refuse. However, there were some things I felt needed to be clarified. "If your goal aligns with mine, then it''s fine to travel together. But right now, the battlefield is a chaotic clash between Konoha and Suna ninjas. Your attacks have a large area of effect. What if you accidentally hurt people on my side? Friendly fire is kind of bad." Did Shukaku even consider that? But seeing it scratched its chubby tanuki head in thought, I was sure it didn''t consider it at all. "Then what do you think I should do?" Shukaku tossed the question back to me, and I could see curiosity in its eyes. 46 – Shukaku’s Chosen ---Third POV--- "Hmm..." Hearing Shukaku ask for his opinion, Ryouma lowered his head and began to think seriously. After a few seconds, he spoke up. "How about this? Just stay by my side for now and follow my instructions." "Instructions?" Shukaku''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Sure, sure! By the way, what''s our relationship now?" "Relationship?" Ryouma asked, genuinely surprised by the question. "Am I your servant? Your weapon? Your... pet?" Hearing Shukaku''s strange question, Ryouma casually responded. "I guess we''re partners." "Partners!" Shukaku was extremely satisfied with this answer. Before the Sage passed away, he instructed the nine tailed beasts to help humans and coexist harmoniously with them. Most importantly, he mentioned that one day, a human would appear who could guide them to understand the true essence of power. Shukaku considered itself an exemplary model among the tailed beasts, it was a vanguard of harmony. Looking at it now, its fellow tailed beasts seemed like a bunch of idiots, while it had successfully established a genuine bond with a human. What''s more, this human had not shown any prejudice against its identity as a tailed beast from the very beginning. Instead, he treated it as an equal, engaging in conversation with respect. It felt that Ryouma might be the very person the Sage had spoken of. As expected, the number of tails meant nothing. That stinking fox was probably still trapped inside some jinchriki somewhere. Unlike it, who had truly fulfilled the Sage''s dying wish. It couldn''t help but feel smug. Thinking this, Shukaku spread its large hands and excitedly said, "Let me lead you forward!" Since it was a free ride, Ryouma had no reason to refuse. With a leap, he landed on Shukaku''s hand. After pointing out the direction, he shouted loudly, "Let''s go!" Shukaku let out a strange roar, carefully clasped its hands together, and burrowed back underground. It then swiftly moved toward the direction Ryouma had indicated. --- On the frontlines of the battle, Minato agilely dodged a series of projectiles controlled by Chiyo''s puppets, shouting at the same time, "Jiraiya-sensei!" "Got it! Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld!" Jiraiya quickly formed seals and slammed his hands onto the ground. Under Chiyo''s feet in the distance, the ground instantly turned into a swamp. Jiraiya''s attack didn''t stop there. Seeing that the swamp had immobilized Chiyo, he formed seals again and unleashed a powerful, concentrated flame attack from his mouth. "Fire Release: Toad Oil Flame Bullet!" This was an advanced technique Jiraiya had developed, using the unique oil of Mount Myboku to greatly enhance the flame''s temperature and adhesiveness. Chiyo, her feet trapped in the swamp, attempted to leap out but failed. She quickly made a decision. With a wave of her hands, her fingers flexibly manipulated three puppets to fly back and form a defensive barrier in front of her. The puppets interlocked, forming a tri-faced shield. Their mouths opened simultaneously, creating a swirling vortex of negative pressure. "Three Jewels Suction Crushing!" A powerful suction force emerged again, this time pulling Jiraiya''s fire attack into its vortex. Meanwhile, her other hand controlled three remaining puppets to continue attacking Minato. During her previous intense battle with Minato, one of her puppets had been marked with a Flying Thunder God mark. Unable to afford the risk, she had to abandon that puppet. Now, she could only control three puppets with each hand. "Wind Release: Hurricane!" Seeing that his sister had already called back her puppets to defend, Ebiz immediately used an advanced technique, targeting Jiraiya, who was in the middle of releasing his fire jutsu. Jiraiya couldn''t stop unleashing the Toad Oil Flame Bullet and tried to dodge Ebiz''s wind attack. However, when he ceased the flame output, it coincided with Chiyo halting the absorption ability of the Three Jewels Suction Crushing, allowing her to compress and re-concentrate the flames that were already within the wind zone. A chakra bullet was fired from the wind zone of Chiyo''s controlled Three Jewels Suction Crushing, heading straight for Jiraiya. Looking at the two attacks coming from opposite directions, Jiraiya shrugged helplessly and said, "Yare yare, Minato, you really don''t know how to take it easy on me, do you?" He then bit his finger, formed seals with both hands, and slammed them onto the ground. "Summoning Jutsu!" A massive cloud of smoke spread out, revealing a giant toad. The toad pulled out a shield resembling a large, old bowl and raised it for defense. The hurricane and the chakra bullet struck the shield, generating a massive shockwave that dispersed the summoning smoke heavily and pushed the giant toad back several meters. Even so, the seemingly worn and comical shield firmly withstood the ferocious attacks. Jiraiya crouched slightly atop the giant toad''s head, striking a stylish pose with his hands extended, one in front and one behind. "Now entering the stage is the great toad sage of Mount Myboku, Jiraiya!" "As expected of Jiraiya-sensei!" Minato, dodging Chiyo''s puppet attacks, still took a moment to humor his teacher. "Gamaken, go assist Minato," Jiraiya instructed the giant toad beneath him, then leaped down from its head. "I''m not very reliable, but I''ll do my best," Gamaken replied, hopping toward Minato. Minato had used the Flying Thunder God Technique to perform a long-range teleport for Ryouma, consuming a significant amount of chakra. In his current state, handling Chiyo alone was proving difficult. Therefore, he decisively lured Chiyo toward Jiraiya. Looking at the situation now, it seemed like an effective strategy. He just didn''t know how Ryouma was doing. In his opinion, given Suna''s seriousness about this war, it was highly likely they would send a jinchriki to launch a surprise attack on the rear. While this tactic was incredibly risky, if successful, Konoha would suffer devastating losses. Considering the situation on other fronts, Konoha''s best outcome would then be to negotiate peace with Suna at a high cost. But for some reason, Minato chose to trust Ryouma, believing that he would handle any enemies that appeared in the rear. Of course, no matter how much faith he had in the boy, he could never have imagined the method Ryouma would use to return to the battlefield. Chiyo was growing anxious, as she had yet to receive the signal indicating that Rasa''s plan had succeeded. The time had long exceeded what was allotted in the plan. Chiyo couldn''t help but prepare for the worst-case scenariothat Rasa and the One-Tail jinchriki had already been defeated, or worse Chiyo didn''t dare continue down that line of thought. However, reality kept reminding her that Suna might be in dire straits. Earlier, Minato suddenly disappeared from her sight, and when he reappeared, his chakra response had diminished significantly. This, combined with the absence of Ryouma''s chakra response for a while, made it clear that Minato had used a space-time ninjutsu to teleport Ryouma back to the Konoha camp. "Ryouma" She murmured softly. She considered herself someone who had seen her fair share of battles and storms, but she had never encountered a ninja like him. Other prodigies would grow and rise gradually on the battlefield, like Minato before her. Their progress could be traced. But Ryouma, the moment he entered the battlefield, displayed immense power. What was crucial was that he was a ninjutsu-type powerhouse! In the commonly accepted view of the shinobi world, ninjutsu-type powerhouses were the hardest to cultivate, but they were also the most invincible once they matured. This type of ninja was born to be the uncrowned king of the battlefield. At this point, there was no use overthinking. She decided to take advantage of Minato''s current weakened state and attempt to kill him. Three of her puppets, armed with a large blade, a katana, and dual swords, launched a coordinated attack on Minato, forming a tight encirclement. Gamaken, wielding a polearm, struck at the three puppets surrounding Minato. However, with a deft flick of her fingers, one of the puppets slipped away beneath the toad''s legs. His polearm struck the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust. Minato made an agile leap, using the haft of Gamaken''s polearm as leverage, and landed atop the toad''s head. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His chakra was insufficient. For now, it was better to stay in a safer position and recover a bit. From his ninja pouch, he pulled out two high-quality military ration pills from the Akimichi clan. They were said to be ramen-flavored. These were bought by Kushina for him. He usually swallowed the pills in one gulp, but this time, he tried chewing them. The taste was surprisingly good. Looking at the massive toad before her, Chiyo furrowed her brow. Her skill set was more tailored for direct confrontations. Asking her to deal with large summoning beasts was not her specialty. With the protection of this enormous toad, her plan to swiftly kill Minato seemed to be foiled. But where there was a will, there was a way. She began controlling her remaining six puppets to weave through the battlefield, cutting down Konoha ninja one by one. For the majority of ninja battles, aside from a few exceptions, taijutsu dominated. Puppet techniques excelled in this area because their mechanisms allowed them to perform moves that were impossible for normal humans. Imagine fighting a puppet in close combat. After finally finding a blind spot to strike, its head suddenly rotates 180 degrees, and it breathes out a jet of poison. This was why Minato, despite his limited chakra, relied on taijutsu and his sharp reflexes to maneuver around her. Eventually, he managed to shift their battlefield closer to Jiraiya. To complicate matters further, she had poisoned her puppets'' weapons. Any Konoha ninja touched by her puppets would, even without a critical wound, exhibit signs of poisoning within seconds. This often left them vulnerable to being finished off by other Suna ninjas before they could use antidotes. "So, what will you choose now?" It was evident she was presenting Minato with a dilemma. Since he was atop the giant toad and out of her reach, it also meant he could not interfere with her actions for the moment. This was precisely what Minato feared the most. On the battlefield beneath Gamaken''s feet, one of her puppets, wielding a large blade, swung at the neck of a Konoha chunin who had just defeated a Suna ninja. "Behind you!" A teammate of Sarutobi Chitake shouted from a distance, trying to warn him, but someone else was faster. A three-pronged kunai streaked past behind Chitake in an instant. Minato drove the Rasengan into the large-blade puppet. Just as the Rasengan was about to strike the puppet, Chiyo in the distance smirked. "Finally fell for it." Her fingers moved swiftly in the air as if manipulating an intricate and invisible mechanism. The large-blade puppet disassembled instantly, its components scattering into the air. Minato''s strike hit nothing but air, but with his speed, he immediately realized it was a trap. He attempted to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport away, but his chakra reserves were critically low. The recent spatial teleportation combined with the Rasengan had consumed the little chakra he had still left. Under Chiyo''s control, the disassembled components of the puppet lit up with blue chakra glows, revealing summoning seals on the parts. Blades shot out from the components, their edges gleaming with poison, and chakra threads connected them to each other. With a series of mechanical clicks, the poison-laced components reassembled, forming a spiked enclosure aimed directly at Minato. Just in the nick of time, Chitake grabbed Minato''s arm and pulled him out of the trap''s deadly center. The components collided with each other, retracting their blades before reassembling back into a large puppet. "Go!!" Chiyo, frustrated at missing her chance, immediately commanded the other puppets to attack Minato again. But Gamaken intervened. With deft swings of his giant polearm, he forced the puppets back. "Thanks." "Though I''m not very useful, I''ll do my best to cover for you." Chitake let out a sigh of relief. If Minato had died saving him, no amount of sacrifice could atone for his guilt. But misfortune always strikes without warning. A circular mechanism suddenly shot out from underground, expanding rapidly into a lion''s head about one meter tall. With its jaws wide open, it struck Minato in an instant, pinning him to a large tree. "Lion Closing Roar." A sealing array appeared on the tree''s trunk, completely sealing off what little chakra Minato had left. "Damn it!" Chitake rushed to Minato''s side, attempting to free him. However, faced with Chiyo''s sealing technique, he couldn''t even understand it, let alone break it. His lack of skill was painfully apparent. From a distance, Chiyo''s expression relaxed slightly. Finally, some good news. Who would have thought Minato would dare to rejoin the battle with such a minimal amount of chakra recovered? It didn''t matter anymoreso long as the outcome remained unchanged. "Mechanical Light Spear Assault." She manipulated her puppets, giving Minato no chance to catch his breath. With his chakra completely sealed, he was left defenseless. Although, under Kushina''s guidance, he was also an expert in sealing techniques, the situation was dire. He could easily help others break seals, but being sealed himself made the situation far more difficult. 47 – The Tanuki Returns ---Third POV--- "Get out of here quickly!" Minato urgently shouted at Chitake. At this moment, Chitake was using a kunai, trying to scrape away the sealing technique inscribed on the tree trunk. Although the idea seemed creative at first, cutting the tree and taking it away would have been wiser. Anyway, once a sealing technique is activated, even destroying the entire tree wouldn''t undo it. "Goodbye." Chiyo''s eyes were cold. Seizing such an opportunity to corner a speed-type elite like Minato was a once-in-a-lifetime chance. The blue chakra light spear reached him in an instant, and the next second, the spear was about to pierce through Minato''s body. Countless grains of sand rose from beneath the feet of Minato and Chitake, completely enveloping them. The spear struck the sand-formed sphere, causing intense vibrations. Waves of air rippled out from the point of contact between the spear and the shield. The spear slowly pierced into the sand sphere! But that was all. The Mechanical Light Spear Assault Assault was not a continuous ninjutsu. After a few seconds of stalemate, the light spear flickered a few times weakly and then dissipated entirely. In the end, the showdown between spear and shield was won by Shukaku''s personally-crafted sand shield. "This could it be?" Chiyo''s pupils shrank. She was all too familiar with what this sand shield represented. "The Great Tanuki is back, you Suna fools!" Shukaku emerged from the ground with its massive body, loudly announcing its arrival to everyone nearby. Ryouma jumped from its palm onto its head. "First, undo that sealing technique and save Captain Minato." Hearing Ryouma''s command, Shukaku quickly dispersed the sand shield from before, revealing the immobilized Minato trapped by the sealing technique. With hand seals completed, the sand on the ground swiftly extended to the seal binding Minato. Black sealing marks emerged, completely overwriting and destroying the original seals that belonged to Chiyo. Seeing the Lion Closing Roar about to be undone, Chiyo had no time to ponder why the One-Tail would appear here, let alone why it was siding with Konoha. She waved her hands, commanding her six puppets to launch a full-scale attack on Minato. Some fired countless projectiles, while others unleashed flames and wind blades from their mechanisms. She didn''t care whether these attacks would succeed; this was the only chance to kill Minato. At this moment, her face turned extremely grim. "Damn you!" Unlike before, this time she was genuinely enraged. Seeing such chaotic attacks, Shukaku swiped its tail, blocking all the assaults. This was why tailed beasts are considered the ultimate weapons of the ninja villages. The ninjutsu that struck its tail didn''t even leave a sound, let alone an impact. As for the barrage of poison-coated projectiles, which would be lethal for most ninja, they were laughably ineffective against a tailed beast. "It''s done!" True to its reputation as the smartest of the tailed beasts, Shukaku had undone the sealing technique binding Minato in mere seconds. With the seals dispelled, the mechanism became utterly useless. Chitake used all his strength and directly ripped the lion-shaped head off the tree. "Ryouma! " The first thing Minato shouted after being freed was Ryouma''s name. "Don''t worry, the enemies at the camp have been dealt with, and Lady Tsunade and Rin are safe." Ryouma deliberately spoke loudly, not just for Minato to hear but also to inform the surrounding ninjas on both sides. This boosted Konoha''s morale while crushing the spirit of the Suna forces. And indeed, under his sharp observation, he saw Chiyo''s face turn pale from a distance. Standing atop Shukaku''s head and observing the entire battlefield, Ryouma thought, A violent hum sounded again. Just hearing it was enough to make enemies feel physically uncomfortable. Having extreme precision in chakra control, Ryouma compressed the raging wind chakra into two massive chakra shuriken, one in each hand. Ryouma swung both arms forcefully, throwing the two Rasenshuriken one after the other. The familiar technique, the familiar sound... The Suna ninjas were practically developing collective PTSD from this jutsu. From his perspective, with his Rikugan active, the battlefield resembled a strategy game map with full visibility. Under his control, the two Rasenshuriken raced across the battlefield like two blue race cars, eliminating every unit marked as an enemy in his field of vision. --- "Die!" A Suna ninja was about to stab a kunai into a Konoha ninja. The Konoha ninja had just dealt with another Suna ninja and hadn''t expected an attack from behind. In the moment when his pupils widened in shock, and his mind filled with images of his life flashing before his eyes... A blue streak of light flashed past, accompanied by a sharp buzzing sound that filled his ears. The Suna ninja, who had just been raising his kunai, was now lying on the ground, bisected at the waist and convulsing. Scenes like this kept repeating across the battlefield where Konoha and the Suna were clashing. Although Ryouma had only unleashed two Rasenshuriken, their efficiency in reaping the lives of ordinary ninjas was unmatched. Chiyo''s six puppets, or even a full squadron of elite puppets, couldn''t hope to compare. If any Suna ninja managed to survive this war and return to their village, they would likely never forget the terror of the Rasenshuriken. --- On the other side of the battlefield, Jiraiya was engaging Ebiz in taijutsu combat while simultaneously taunting him with trash talk to disrupt his focus. "Hahaha, why don''t you just surrender? If you keep this up, all the men in Suna will be wiped out! Don''t blame me, Jiraiya the Gallant, when that happens. Hahaha!" Ebiz had spent most of his life with a calm and disciplined demeanor, priding himself on his stable temperament. But today, Jiraiya''s antics had pushed him to the brink. Adding to his frustration was the sight of Shukaku seemingly under Ryouma''s control. This meant that Rasa''s ambush had likely failed, compounding his agitation with a string of losses. Now, hearing Jiraiya''s relentless trash talk, he was so enraged that he nearly choked. "Wild Lion''s Mane!" Seeing that his trash talk had finally worked, Jiraiya shouted gleefully and instantly performed a jutsu, sending his hair flying towards Ebiz in a series of attacks. Ebiz was encountering such a bizarre technique for the first time so bizarre that he couldn''t even find the words to describe it. He dodged Jiraiya''s attacks repeatedly, finding himself in increasingly dangerous situations. Despite his confident demeanor, Jiraiya had actually been terrified moments ago when he saw what was happening on Minato''s side. Thankfully, Ryouma had shown up in time to save him. If Minato had been seriously injured there, Jiraiya didn''t dare imagine how many pieces Kushina would break him into. Speaking of Ryouma, that kid was unbelievably strong. In such a short time, how many Suna ninjas had he already killed? He couldn''t even begin to estimate how much Ryouma''s future bounty would be on the black market. And even a tailed beast was willing to listen to him. For a moment, Jiraiya started doubting whether the "Child of Prophecy" he''d been searching for was actually Nagato or Ryouma. --- Chiyo''s migraine was acting up again. She absolutely couldn''t let Ryouma continue any further. If he kept killing, there wouldn''t be enough Suna ninjas left for him to slaughter. She quickly divided her attention, controlling three puppets with each hand to chase after the two spiraling Rasenshurikens wreaking havoc on the battlefield. "Three Jewels Suction Crushing!" Two sets of puppets formed a human pyramid-like formation, positioning themselves to draw the two Rasenshurikens into the vortexes they generated in front of them. But Ryouma had anticipated this move. "Shukaku, fill it with sand!" "Got it, partner!" Following Ryouma''s command, Shukaku manipulated the sand as if pouring water, flooding the wind zones created by Chiyo''s technique. Simultaneously, several black sealing inscriptions appeared on the sand, counteracting the sealing formula of the Three Jewels Suction Crushing. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This prevented Chiyo from promptly dealing with the pile of sand using her own sealing techniques. Ryouma immediately controlled the two spiraling Rasenshurikens to bypass the wind zones that had previously caught him off guard. They struck directly at several puppets immobilized by their own internal mechanisms. Two beams of blue light erupted, with howling winds and blade-like tornadoes shredding the remaining six members of the Chikamatsu Puppets. Under the relentless blades formed by high-density wind-nature chakra, Chiyo''s chakra strings were all severed. The shinobi world was often unpredictable. Individual power could sometimes sway the outcome of large-scale wars. Clearly, once Ryouma returned to the battlefield like a divine force alongside Shukaku, the tide had turned overwhelmingly in Konoha''s favor. And disaster never struck alone. "Ebiz-sama!" Chiyo turned to see her brother sent flying by a strike from Jiraiya''s hair. He crashed through several large trees before landing heavily on the ground. Ebiz had never been Jiraiya''s match. Moreover, Jiraiya''s cunning use of psychological attacks had caught Ebiz off guard, leaving him vulnerable to a decisive blow. Had Ebiz not managed to block with a kunai at the last moment, he wouldn''t have just been sent flyinghe would have been pinned to the ground, impaled by Jiraiya''s hair. This was the final straw that broke Chiyo. Her lips trembled, her face full of unwillingness. Not far away, Ryouma stood atop the One-Tail Shukaku, already gathering chakra for another attack. At this point, Chiyo could no longer use her Three Jewels Suction Crushing to block his techniques. Though Chiyo didn''t understand why Shukaku obeyed him, the fact was that with Shukaku''s protection, every attack directed at Ryouma was intercepted by the One-Tail''s sand. The Suna ninjas couldn''t even get close to Ryouma. In contrast, every swing of Shukaku''s massive claws or swipe of its tail claimed the lives of several Suna ninja. After forming another Rasenshuriken, Ryouma didn''t immediately throw it. The spiraling shuriken, emitting a deafening noise, exerted immense psychological pressure on the Suna ninja. Chiyo looked around. The surviving Suna ninjas either glared with hatred or gazed in numb despair. But one thing was certain: they were all terrifiedterrified of a single person, or rather, of a single technique. No one wanted to suddenly be bisected by spiraling wind blades that seemed to appear out of nowhere during a battle. Ryouma''s earlier, brutally efficient slaughter had left a deep psychological scar on the surviving Suna ninjas on the battlefield. Chiyo closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her expression was resolute. "Send the order: all forces, retreat!" Calling it a "retreat" was simply a way to make it sound better. Both the higher-ups and the rank-and-file ninja understood that it essentially meant surrender. Ryouma noticed her sudden shift in demeanor, briefly worrying that she might insist on fighting to the death. Fortunately, that wasn''t the case. For Konoha, leaving the Suna ninjas defeated but alive was far more advantageous than wiping them out. A crippled Suna could help alleviate the pressure Konoha faced from Iwa. The order was swiftly conveyed. Before long, both Konoha and Suna forces ceased fighting and retreated to their respective sides of the battlefield. At the center of the battlefield, now strewn with the remains of shattered ninja tools and body parts, only the leaders of both sides remained. It was hard to imagine that just moments ago, these same individuals had been locked in deadly combat. Now, they stood face-to-face, starting a dialogue. Ebiz, supported by a Suna jonin, stood beside Chiyo. During the withdrawal of their forces, Chiyo had quickly treated Ebiz''s injuries, allowing him to barely regain mobility. At this point, only they could hold the semblance of leadership for Suna. On the other side, Konoha''s lineup was far more impressive: Shikaku, Jiraiya, Minato, and Ryouma himself. As the greatest contributor to this war''s outcome, Ryouma couldn''t avoid being present. Along the way, several Konoha ninjas had already started addressing him as "Ryouma-sama." The shinobi world respected strength above all else. Despite his youth, his accomplishments were undeniable. Chiyo looked at Ryouma with a complicated expression. This previously unknown prodigy had completely overturned what had been an advantageous situation for Suna. The most frustrating part? He had white hair. Why white?! Chiyo had a deep-seated dislike for two types of people: Konoha''s White Fang, and that pipe-smoking old man from the Land of Rain. Now, there was a third: Ryouma. "Is Rasa still alive?" Chiyo asked directly, getting straight to the point of her concern. Her question wasn''t born out of personal affection for Rasa. Rather, Suna desperately needed leadership now. As for the One-Tails'' jinchriki, it was obvious. With the Shukaku standing before them, the jinchriki''s fate was clear. Perhaps they could later negotiate with Konoha to retrieve the body, as the jinchriki still bore Suna''s sealing formulas. Both Jiraiya and Shikaku turned their eyes to Ryouma, curious about the outcome. They had heard that Minato had used the Flying Thunder God Technique to send Ryouma to reinforce the camp, but the details were unknown. Under everyone''s gaze, Ryouma spoke. "He''s dead." 30 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 48 – Dead Stars Still Shine ---Third POV--- Shikaku drew a sharp breath, contributing a bit to global warming in the ninja world. He was already calculating the political ramifications of Rasa''s death. Minato, however, remained calm. After all, the scene of Ryouma killing Pakura was still vivid in his memories. Both possessed bloodline limits. Even if Magnet Release was stronger than Scorch Release, it was only marginally so. Chiyo took a deep breath, and the wrinkles on her face seemed to deepen. Decades of warfare had taught her to hide her emotions, but even her iron discipline couldn''t completely mask the shock. "Is that so? Regarding the ransom for Rasa''s and the One-Tail jinchriki''s bodies, can you make the decision?" "We''ll discuss that during the formal negotiations later," Shikaku deflected. This was a common tactic among the villages after capturing another''s bloodline usersstudy them thoroughly before selling them back. --- Later, Shikaku and the Suna representatives started negotiations. This aspect was better left to professionals. Jiraiya, Minato, and Ryouma merely stood there, applying enough pressure with their presence. Besides, this was only a preliminary negotiation. The formal talks would require both villages'' Kage to participate. However, Suna would first need to select its Fourth Kazekage. After listening for a while, Ryouma felt bored. But Chiyo''s next words caught his attention. "Then, shouldn''t you return the One-Tail to us? It has been Suna''s responsibility since the era of the First Hokage." At that moment, Shukaku was lying on its side, napping. Hearing those annoying Suna people mention it, it opened its yellow, coin-like eyes. If this had been in the past, it would have flown into a rage and smacked them. How dare they treat it like an object! But times had changed. Shukaku now aspired to be a refined tailed beast. Why stoop to the level of its foolish peers? Besides, it was no longer alone. "Shukaku is now my partner, and our collaboration has been quite successful. Unless he willingly decides to return to Suna, I don''t think we can come to terms," Ryouma said while staring intensely at Chiyo. "Partner? A tailed beast isn''t a summon animal or a pet. It''s a force of nature." "And who decided that? The same people who''ve been sealing them away for generations? Shukaku has thoughts, preferences, and a will of his own. I respect that. Do you?" Chiyo was left speechless. In her view, the One-Tail must have been under some kind of jutsu cast by Ryouma, he even named it, for crying out loud. Now he said they had to respect the One-Tail''s wishes. Wasn''t that just a roundabout way of saying he had no intention of returning it? This was also the consensus among all the Konoha and Suna ninjas who had witnessed the One-Tail''s peculiar behavior on the battlefield. To them, tailed beasts and humans were natural enemies, fundamentally irreconcilable. And by "collaboration success," did he mean slaughtering nearly half of Suna''s forces on the battlefield? Whether or not it was a threat, given Suna''s current state, they had no way to force him to return the One-Tail if he refused. Still, Chiyo wanted to make one last effort. The tailed beast was crucial for Suna, which was now lacking in high-level combat power. She composed her words carefully. "Ransom isn''t an issue. But if Konoha keeps two tailed beasts, it will not only draw the covetous eyes of other villages but also go against the will of the First Hokage, don''t you think?" "An interesting appeal to our village''s founding principles," Minato noted, speaking for the first time, trying to help out Ryouma. "The First Hokage distributed the tailed beasts to create balance, true. But that was before villages started using them as weapons against each other." Chiyo pressed her advantage. "The balance of power has maintained an uneasy peace for generations. Five villages, nine tailed beasts. If Konoha claims two, what''s to stop Iwa or Kumo from seeking to acquire more as well?" Her argument was well-reasoned. But Chiyo''s words made Shukaku, who had been ignoring her, recall some unpleasant memories. It lost its composure in an instant. "Fools! If you keep nagging, I will kill you all!" Its previously nonchalant demeanor disappeared. Ryouma, unwilling to bicker further with Chiyo, spoke bluntly, "If you have the energy, why not investigate who disappeared along with your Third Kazekage? You might find a surprise." "What are you implying?" Chiyo narrowed her eyes. "I''m not implying anything. I''m suggesting a better use of Suna''s resources than chasing after a tailed beast that doesn''t want to return." Chiyo couldn''t grasp the meaning behind his words. Surely he wasn''t retaliating with the Third Kazekage just because she brought up the First Hokage? Unable to make sense of it, she glanced at the Konoha representatives, hoping one of them would be willing to discuss the matter of the One-Tail in more detail. But Minato remained silent, choosing to trust Ryouma. Jiraiya, on the other hand, didn''t care at all. In his view, Konoha was always besieged by other villages during every Great Ninja War, so having an extra tailed beast was just another problem on the pile. Even Shikaku felt that the One-Tail was a hot potato for Konoha. Another tailed beast meant another target on their backs, another reason for rival villages to unite against them. However, he wouldn''t voice his opinion at this moment. , he thought, maintaining his diplomatic composure. Chiyo had no choice but to abandon her hopes of retrieving the One-Tail for now. This battle had already left Suna almost completely depleted, and further conflict over the One-Tail would only create unnecessary trouble. "Very well. The matter of the One-Tail can be revisited in formal negotiations, if necessary," she conceded reluctantly. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but silently curse the Third Kazekage. Not only had he made foolish decisions, but he''d also indirectly caused her family to die at the hands of Sakumo. And then, as if that wasn''t enough, he mysteriously disappeared, leaving Suna in shambles. Sigh Not long after, the preliminary negotiations between the high-ranking members of Konoha and Suna were concluded. "We''ll prepare the documentation for both villages to review. Final terms will require approval from the Hokage," Shikaku stated formally. "Similarly, our council will need to consult on these terms," a Suna representative responded. The formal negotiations were indefinitely postponed. Konoha still had other fronts to deal with in the ongoing war, while Suna not only faced the looming threat of Iwa but also hadn''t yet selected a new Kazekage. It seemed every village had its own troubles to deal with. With the negotiations concluded, the ninja forces from both sides returned to the battlefieldnot to fight, but to collect and process the bodies of the fallen. Death was never the end for ninjas. Their bodies remain valuable long after their spirits depart. Their bodies often carried a lot of information, which was why Chiyo was so insistent on retrieving the corpses of Rasa and the One-Tail''s jinchriki. However, Ryouma had already told her that the jinchriki''s body had been burned to ashes. Whether she believed it or not was up to her. Thus, the war between Konoha and Suna came to an end. --- At the Konoha camp, although Minato and the others had already heard a detailed account of the events from Ryouma on their way back, seeing the aftermath with their own eyes gave them a deeper understanding of just how perilous the situation had been. "I''ve seen smaller meteor impacts," Jiraiya whistled in amazement. "Please don''t mention meteors..." Ryouma said, staring blankly into the sky. But the crater was really massive, so enormous it seemed to warrant a redrawing of the map. How many explosive tags did it take to cause this? Suna must be filthy rich! More impressive, however, was the fact that Tsunade managed to protect nearly all the Konoha ninjas'' lives despite such devastation. Then there were the countless pits and scars on the battlefield, likely caused by various unknown jutsu. It was hard to imagine how intense the fighting must have been here. In fact, if Konoha''s main forces had returned earlier, they might have even seen patches of gold sand glinting on the ground. After Ryouma left, under Shizune''s suggestion, Tsunade had ordered the collection of all the sand infused with gold particles. By now, the sun had set, leaving only a faint glow lingering on the horizon. The temperature dropped rapidly, as it always did in the desert, turning the day''s scorching heat into a bone-deep chill. Stars appeared in the sky. Ryouma stood alone outside the camp. This had been his first true war, and it had nearly cost him his friends. He gazed upward at the distant lights, remembering an old theory from his past life: Many stars we see are already long dead, their light still traveling across vast distances. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He owed his survival to the Rikugan, that much was clear. His perfect chakra control had allowed him to execute high-rank techniques with minimal expenditure, conserving energy when others would have depleted themselves. Without it, his friends would likely be where his parents now residednames on a memorial stone, memories fading like starlight. , he admitted to himself. He traced the constellations with his gaze, wondering how many of those distant suns had already perished while their light continued its journey toward the Elemental Nations. "Shukaku," he called. 49 – Donald D. Shukaku ---Ryouma''s POV--- The ground split open, and a massive amount of sand surged forth. Shukaku''s colossal body once again appeared before me. "What do you want by calling me out?" Shukaku asked curiously, head tilted to one side. "Planning our next battle already?" "You seem eager," I said. "Enjoyed our little rampage today, did you?" Shukaku''s sand mouth curved into what might have been a grin. "Did you see how those Suna ninjas scattered seeing me? Hahaha!" "Yes, your performance was certainly memorable," I replied with a slight smile. "But actually, you''re free now. Go wherever you like." To be honest, I actually had a soft spot for this big tanuki. He wasn''t noisy or troublesome, could assist in battle, and our interactions thus far had been pleasantI even fed him sometimes. Not fallen Suna ninjas, mind you, just regular tanuki food like fruit and fish... only in mountain-sized portions. It always made me wonder why a being made of pure chakra would suddenly decide to eat anything at all. Shukaku didn''t actually need food. Chakra entities didn''t get hungry like humans do, yet he''d occasionally demand these enormous feasts like it was some kind of bizarre hobby. This led to another puzzling question: did he need to... relieve himself? And if so, what would a tailed beast''s droppings even look like? Glowing chakra pellets? A miniature Tailed Beast Ball? Anyway, I understood how precious freedom was to a sentient being, and no matter how useful our alliance had been, keeping Shukaku bound to me against his will would make me no better than the jinchriki system I found so distasteful. Even pragmatism had its limits, unless... well, there were exceptions to everything. What I didn''t expect was Shukaku staring at me wide-eyed and blurting out, "Are you kicking me out?" I was confused by his train of thought and carefully responded, "What do you mean?" Shukaku plopped onto the ground. "I''m staying with you. Didn''t you say we''re partners now?" "Uh, I meant ''partners'' as in allies, but... sure, why not?" Although we had initially teamed up out of necessity, we had since fought side by side on the battlefield, making us comrades in arms. So I agreed to his request. "If you want to stay with me, you''re more than welcome." I noticed Shukaku grinning broadly, his eyes narrowed into slits, and his tail wagging uncontrollably. He seemed completely lost in some private fantasy. Occasional snickers escaped him, and his paws made small grabbing motions in the air. Whatever he was imagining, it had to be quite the scenario. "Shukaku." No response. The tanuki continued his silent celebration, completely oblivious. "Shukaku?" Finally, I leapt onto his head and gave it a good punch. Sand particles exploded outward from the impact point, briefly forming a crown-like pattern in the air. "Shukaku! Snap out of it!" "What?!" "Welcome back to the Bad Place. Enjoyed your little vacation to the Good Place?" "I was just... planning strategic future operations." Shukaku replied with a poker face. "You can follow me, but you''re way too big. My house can''t fit you." "Are you calling me fat?" Shukaku asked, sounding offended. "Not fat. Just approximately the size of a small building... Oh, yeah, you are fat, at least for my house." "Your human dwellings are just cramped," he conceded, though his tails twitched with irritation. But then, I recalled that tailed beasts could change their size. I remembered that Kurama had significantly shrunk after Minato used the Dead Demon Consuming Seal to split its chakra in half. Size manipulation didn''t seem to be an inherent limitation but rather a function of chakra distribution. So, If Kurama could be halved and contained, surely Shukaku has similar flexibility. "There must be a way to address this size discrepancy without resorting to traditional sealing methods," I mused aloud, hoping Shukaku would catch my hint. "Oh, that''s easy. I''ll just transfer most of my chakra to you," Shukaku said nonchalantly. "How do you plan to do that?" I asked curiously as I jumped off his head. Shukaku didn''t respond further verbally. Instead, he smirked confidently and formed the Rat hand seal. A blue glow enveloped his body, starting as a faint aura before intensifying to a brilliant radiance that illuminated the entire clearing. Then, an enormous stream of chakra surged skyward. The pillar of energy was so dense it seemed almost solid. "Wow," I quickly activated my Rikugan, observing everything. Chakra... It was beautiful. Colors that had no name in human language flashed across my vision. It looked as if a mighty river of energy was pouring into me, shimmering like a distant stars. The chakra felt different from my ownwilder, yet strangely harmonious as it merged with my system. Then, the mood was broken as a series of black, tadpole-like sealing patterns crawled over the chakra flow, slowly compressing the massive energy. The patterns multiplied and interwove, forming increasingly complex designs that pulsed with each heartbeat. Finally, a unique sealing mark formed on my abdomen. Why unique? Because it was unlike the Uzumaki clan''s signature spiral seals. This was Shukaku''s own seal. The pattern, resembling the dark blue cursed seal on his body, looked like a blooming flower with twelve delicate petals. At its center, a small diamond housed a miniature representation of Shukaku''s eye, giving the unsettling impression that it occasionally blinked when I wasn''t looking directly at it. Guess I couldn''t apply for government jobs now. Or visit hot springs without causing a panic. Or go swimming at public pools. Or change shirts in front of others... ehm, why did I even need to change shirts in front of others anyway? At the same time, with a "poof," Shukaku''s gigantic body shrank dramatically. He was now about the size of a regular chinchilla. "Done!" he shouted, but unlike the deep voice he had when he was large, his voice now had a higher pitch. To me, it sounded a lot like a duck. "That''s quite the voice you have there." "What? What''s wrong with my voice?" Shukaku demanded indignantly. "Nothing at all. It''s like Donald D.''syou know, distinctive and memorable," I assured him innocently. Shukaku eyed me suspiciously. "You''re mocking me, aren''t you?" "No, Donald was just very popular and..." I trailed off, seeing his expression darken. After a moment of glaring, Shukaku suddenly changed the subject. "I''ve given you 90% of my chakra. Feel free to use it however you want," he said generously, waving a tiny paw. "That''s remarkably generous. Are you sure you can spare so much?" I asked, impressed by his offer. "The great Shukaku is nothing if not magnanimous!" he proclaimed proudly. "Besides, I''ll regenerate it eventually." I knew that a tailed beast''s chakra wasn''t inexhaustible. If a tailed beast used up too much chakra, it would need time to replenish it. However, since it was extremely rare for a tailed beast to completely deplete its chakra, the myth that their chakra was limitless had spread across the shinobi world. I felt the seal and chakra within my body and opened my system interface to check my statusand to log in for the day like a good boy. --- [Name: Aotsuki Ryouma] [Skills: Transfer Seal - toshi (One-time Use), Magnet Release (Unlocking development), Grand Flame Rasengan, Burning Wind Explosion, Flying Finger Gun: Rasengan, Rasengan Spheres, Bullet Rain, Thunder Gun...] [Wish Rewards: Rikugan, Full Counter] [Mail: No New Messages] ---- Unlike a jinchriki, I didn''t just seal Shukaku''s chakra but had it gifted to me. This meant I had full control over the chakra, surpassing his own authority. However, I couldn''t use certain tailed beast abilities, such as Tailed Beast Ball or chakra cloaks, like other jinchriki could. Yet how was I so certain about these limitations? Was it because of the Rikugan''s analysis ability or something the system had indirectly revealed? Anyway, the only exception was Magnet Release, which was an inherent trait of his chakra. This would give me control over magnetic forcesaffecting metals, manipulating iron sand, and potentially even influencing the iron in blood... ok, maybe not. Magnets didn''t attract iron in blood because the iron was spread throughout the body in small quantities. Furthermore, hemoglobin molecules, which contained iron, actually repelled magnets when attached to oxygen. And blood was mostly composed of water anyway, which itself had diamagnetic properties that repelled magnetic fields. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although I couldn''t achieve the deep physical and mental bond jinchriki shared with their tailed beasts, the arrangement had its benefitsboth Shukaku and I retained our privacy. Moreover, the seal imposed no restrictions and could be undone at any time, avoiding any "death equals mutual destruction" scenarios. "Impressive work, Shukaku. Where did you learn such advanced sealing techniques?" I asked, genuinely curious. It was no empty flattery. I had assumed it was an innate ability, but that didn''t seem to be the case. Hearing my compliment, Shukaku crossed his stubby arms and puffed out his chest proudly. Despite his diminutive size, his ego remained as massive as his original form. "Now you see how awesome I am. Well, since we''re partners, I guess I can tell you." I glanced at the setting sun. It was getting late. "We should head back," I said thoughtfully. Squatting down, I extended my right hand toward Shukaku. "Can you tell me about it on the way back?" "Of course!" With his newly pitched "duck voice," Shukaku let out an odd screech, climbing up my outstretched hand to perch on my shoulder. So, as we walked back to the camp, he spoke, "Let me tell you, it was a long, long time ago. Back then..." 50 – What is Family? ---Third POV--- Today, Konoha was unusually lively. Villagers spontaneously formed a long line at the village entrance, with many arriving on the streets early in the morning to secure a good spot. Today was the day the heroes who had achieved victory on the battlefield against Suna returned home. Despite the cold weather approaching the year''s end, the enthusiasm of the villagers showed no sign of diminishing. Konoha desperately needed a major victory. If one had to describe the Third Great Ninja War in a single word, "torment" would undoubtedly be the most fitting. Since the war began, Konoha had experienced alternating moments of advantage and disadvantage, stuck in a relentless cycle. This was true not just for Konoha but for every other village as well. This kind of tug-of-war, where the future seemed uncertain, was the ultimate test of people''s willpower. Some even believed the shinobi world might destroy itself in this endless war. When news of the decisive victory on the Land of Rivers battlefield reached them, the entire Konoha eruptedliterally. Hiruzen, along with Koharu and Homura, had already decided that when Tsunade and the others returned, they would hold a grand welcoming ceremony. As for why Danz wasn''t consulted, it was because of a minor disagreement over strategy in the Land of Rivers conflict a while back, leading to a fallout. He had been sulking in the Root headquarters, not emerging for several days. Hiruzen, however, wasn''t too worried; knowing Danz, his sulking wouldn''t last long. For now, the priority was the grand ceremony. He wanted the entire shinobi world to understand who truly was the strongest ninja village. When orders were issued, they discovered that no mobilization was even needed. The villagers were already celebrating. Their enthusiasm was so overwhelming that Hiruzen almost thought they had all been hit by a mass genjutsu. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, beyond the grand gates of Konoha, the main forces from the Land of Rivers began to march in slowly. At the forefront was Tsunade, walking confidently. She casually reached out and pulled Ryouma to walk alongside her. Shukaku was peacefully perched on Ryouma''s shoulder. It rarely spoke when others were around, and in such a bustling crowd, it simply closed its eyes and fell soundly asleep. Its ability to fall asleep so easily and deeply would surely make many people from Ryouma''s previous life envious. Speaking of which, after Ryouma and Tsunade discussed Shukaku''s situation, Tsunade promised to reason with the Third Hokage about it. For now, they would officially claim that the One-Tail had fled, as no one would likely mistake Shukaku''s current form for a Tailed Beast anyway. Meanwhile, Jiraiya, was feeling restless. Hearing the villagers'' cheers from afar, he hastily painted a handsome war pattern on his face, determined to show off and recover some dignity after tarnishing his reputation by peeking into the women''s bathhouse. Nearby, Minato stood quietly, leading his young apprentices. On the main street, the cheers of the villagers were so loud that they seemed capable of shattering the clouds above. "Lady Tsunade! I love you!" "Minato-sama is so handsome! Jiraiya-sama is... also fine!" Furious, Jiraiya couldn''t hold back anymore. His forehead veins bulged as he scanned the crowd with wide eyes, trying to spot the cheeky brat who dared mock the Toad Sage. "Jiraiya-sensei, please don''t do this." Seeing his teacher about to rush out of the procession, Minato quickly pulled him back. As the group advanced, the villagers'' chants grew more synchronized. "Swift Phantom!" "Leaf''s Gale!" Standing at the forefront with Tsunade, Ryouma couldn''t help but blush, his face turning noticeably red. Naturally, Tsunade noticed this and smirked. "Oh? Why are you blushing?" The title "Swift Phantom" had only recently spread in Konoha. It originally came from Suna. Back then, the Suna ninjas, despite suffering several critical ambushes by Ryouma, still had enough sportsmanship to give him the title "Leaf''s Gale." However, as time went on, the Suna ninjas noticed that Ryouma, rather than undertaking a variety of missions, primarily joined Minato in dropping "wind bombs" on their strongholds. After bombing, he would flee without any trace. Over time, they stopped using "Leaf''s Gale" and instead began calling him "Evil Bomber." As the war dragged on, with Ryouma killing the most Suna ninjas, the nickname evolved into "Bastard." If Suna were to rank the Konoha ninjas they most wanted to kill, even Sakumo would likely be bumped down to second place. Back in the Konoha, people had started referring to him as "Swift Phantom" or "Leaf''s Gale." Ryouma wondered, though he didn''t forget to wave and greet the enthusiastic villagers. From the Hokage Building rooftop, Hiruzen observed the returning ninjas and the cheering villagers. He nodded in satisfaction. It hadn''t been for nothing that he had specially ordered multiple reports detailing the heroic deeds of the ninja, especially Ryouma, on the Land of Rivers'' battlefield. He had ensured they were posted on bulletin boards throughout the village. Now, the entire village knew that the boy standing beside Tsunade was the greatest contributor to their victory in this war. "Oh, oh, oh! Ryouma, look! The villagers are here to welcome us!" Obito was so excited that he could hardly contain himself. It was a scene he had only dreamed of before. Kakashi immediately cut him down, saying, "Can''t you hear? They''re all chanting Ryouma''s name, not yours." Obito grinned. "Too naive. You are still too young." "?" Kakashi raised an eyebrow, confused. With a knowing look, Obito tilted his head to the sky at a dramatic 45-degree angle and, in an overly serious tone, said, "I see it now. In the distant future, Minato-sensei will become the Fourth Hokage, and Ryouma will take the Fifth. Then it will be my turn to become the Sixth Hokage. Hahaha!" Kakashi rolled his eyes. "If I became the Sixth Hokage, you''d never be the Sixth." Obito was taken aback. He hadn''t expected that. He stared at his teammate in shocked, realizing this guy actually wanted to be Hokage too. What a joke! Did he even understand the Will of Fire? Obito imagined Kakashi wearing the Hokage''s hat with his dead-fish eyes and burst into laughter. "Pfftare you serious? If you can become the Sixth Hokage, then I can be the next Sage of Six Paths." The triumphant ceremony proceeded smoothly and ultimately concluded with Hiruzen delivering a speech from the Hokage Building rooftop. ---Ryouma''s POV--- I managed to sleep in for a rare, leisurely morning. Initially, after returning home, I''d planned to tidy up the house briefly before going to bed. However, the festivities in Konoha the previous night continued late into the evening. The night''s celebration had transformed Konoha''s usually austere streets into rivers of light and sound. Shukaku, who had napped enough, grew excited upon seeing the lively stalls on the street and insisted on going out to play. "What''s that spinning wheel? And that glowing thing? And why is everyone wearing those colorful robes?" Shukaku had asked with childlike wonder. "That''s a lottery wheel, those are paper lanterns, and they''re wearing yukatasfestival clothing." "We must try everything! The great Shukaku demands the full human festival experience!" he''d declared, drawing a few curious glances from nearby villagers. "And who am I to deny the great Shukaku?" Unable to refuse, I ended up accompanying Shukaku to the various stalls and stayed out until the villagers eventually dispersed. Only then did we return home and go to sleep. Recently, as the New Year approached, the wars at Iwa and Kiri had calmed down somewhat. It wasn''t peacenot yet. More like exhaustion, all sides taking a breath before the next push. But these moments between battles were precious in their own way. Those like me, who had just returned from the battlefield, were expected to have a short but well-earned break. After a quick shower, I moved to the kitchen, Shukaku trailing behind me like a small, sandy shadow. My kitchen was sparse but functional with just enough equipment to prepare simple meals. After preparing a simple breakfast for myself, I finished eating and headed out with Shukaku. "We''re visiting friends today. Important ones," I told him as we prepared to leave. "The yellow-haired one who can teleport?" Shukaku asked, suddenly alert. "And his ''wife''. She''s... special. You''ll understand when you meet her." Minato had invited me over for a meal, stating he would fulfill his promise to teach me a sealing technique. Although I thought there wasn''t a need to be so formal between the two of us, I didn''t refuse the invitation. The day was still early. I first stopped by Father''s gravestone, placing a bouquet of fresh white chrysanthemums I had just bought from a florist on the way. I carefully arranged them, removed a few dried leaves from my previous visit, and knelt on the small stone platform. In this world, an afterlife for the deceased existed. Even though I knew the words I said at the grave wouldn''t reach him, I still spoke, recounting my experiences in the war. "It''s been a while," I began. "... The Land of Rivers is quite a beautiful place, actually. It''s just that the war has caused so much suffering for its people" I talked for a while, mostly about trivial matters. The festival. The weather. New techniques I was developing. The everyday details that make up a life. After listening quietly, Shukaku, in a low and solemn voice, asked, "Was he your family? Or a comrade?" I nodded lightly. "He was my father." Tilting his head, Shukaku asked curiously, "What does it feel like to have family?" "You''ve never had anything like family?" I asked, surprised. "The other tailed beasts... we were created together, but we rarely stayed together. Is that family?" Shukaku asked, genuinely curious. My solemn expression faltered momentarily. "Family, huh I guess it''s similar to the bond between you tailed beasts and the Sage of Six Paths," I said carefully. "It''s knowing someone sees you completely, flaws and all, and values you anyway. It''s having someone whose absence leaves a hole that never quite fills, even when you find new connections. That''s family for me." ---Third POV--- At the Namikaze residence, Minato watched as Kushina carried dish after dish from the kitchen and couldn''t resist asking. "Don''t you think you might be making a little too much?" But with just one sharp look from her, he immediately shut his mouth and dared not say another word. "I heard about it. Ryouma''s mother passed away when he was very young, and his father also sacrificed himself in the war." Kushina shot another stern glance at Minato before continuing. "Yet, despite everything, he worked hard and became a hero in the war with Suna! How could I not cook extra for such a good kid?!" Minato suddenly felt a pang of guilt as if Kushina had stabbed him in the heart. He slumped onto the couch, thoroughly defeated. Then a thought struck him. "How do you know all this?" Kushina gave him a puzzled look before realizing and clapping her hands. "Oh, you just got back, so you probably don''t know. The Third Hokage has been using Ryouma''s heroic deeds as a prime example of the Will of Fire during his speeches lately." With that, Kushina returned to the kitchen, leaving Minato to sit silently. ---Ryouma''s POV--- After paying my respects to Father, I decided it was about time to leave. Following the map Minato had drawn for me on a small note, I quickly located the Namikaze residence. I knocked on the door. Minato opened the door. He wore casual clothes rather than his jonin uniform. It was strange seeing him... so compfy. "Perfect timing. We were just" he began. "Is it Ryouma? Let him in quickly!" Kushina''s voice came from inside the house. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After changing into guest slippers, I stepped into the house, saying, "Sorry to intrude." It was warm and inviting inside. The furniture seemed carefully arranged, with a consistent warm color scheme that immediately gave off the impression of a happy, harmonious family living there. Photos hung on the wallsMinato with his genin team, Kushina with friends from the village, the two of them together at various village festivals. Kushina, nearly finished with her preparations, still wore her cooking apron. Her long red hair was tied back in a ponytail, a few strands escaping to frame her face. The moment she saw me, she pulled me into a hug, ruffling my hair. "Yoshi, yoshi! What a cute kid you are! Minato said you wanted to learn sealing techniques. Honestly, you could''ve come directly to me! Except for the dangerous ones, you can learn whatever you like." Minato stood nearby, smiling helplessly. I was curious about Kushina''s personality in real life. Now, seeing her, I felt she resembled Tsunade in some ways. "That smell it''s the stinky fox," Shukaku muttered quietly to me. "Be nice. We''re guests here," I whispered back. Kushina also noticed the small tanuki. She bent down, examining Shukaku with unabashed curiosity. "What''s this? It''s adorable! Is it your pet, Ryouma? And it can talk! Is it a summoning beast?" She reached out as if to pet Shukaku, seemingly oblivious to the fact that she was about to touch one of the legendary tailed beasts. "I am no summoning beast, you insignificant human!" Shukaku retorted loudly. "Oh, and it''s got personality too! I love it!" Kushina laughed, completely unfazed. I, never one to hide things from trusted people, explained directly to Kushina that this was Shukaku, the One-Tail. "Ehh?!" Kushina exclaimed. Her hand instinctively moved toward her stomach. ---Third POV--- In the sealed space within Kushina, the Nine-Tails stirred. The massive fox had been dozing, as it often did when nothing interesting was happening in its host''s life. "That smell it''s that stupid tanuki, isn''t it?" The Nine-Tails opened its massive eyes, trying to sense the situation outside by extending a bit of chakra through the seal. Kushina immediately sensed the Nine-Tails'' actions. Just as she was preparing to suppress it with a sealing technique, the Nine-Tails hastily spoke up. Responding internally, Kushina replied, "It is, but what does that have to do with you?" The Nine-Tails smirked. "You must be fighting the One-Tail''s jinchriki, right? I can lend you my chakra. That stupid tanuki would be no match for you. How about it?" Having lived for so long, the Nine-Tails assumed there was a battle taking place. By lending its chakra, it saw a slim chance to break free of the seal. However, Kushina was entirely uninterested. She left it with a sharp retort. "Keep dreaming. There''s no jinchriki here, and the One-Tail is such an adorable little tanuki. You want me to fight it? You really are an evil being." With that, she decisively activated her sealing technique. The Adamantine Sealing Chains tightened, firmly suppressing the small amount of chakra the Nine-Tails had managed to release. Unlike the luxurious cell the Nine-Tails would later occupy within Naruto, the version sealed in Kushina''s body was bound tightly by Adamantine Sealing Chains, unable to even wag its tails freely. But the it wasn''t concerned about that at the moment. Its mind was spinning over Kushina''s earlier statement. Leaving the Nine-Tails to its existential crisis, Kushina silently reinforced the seal before enthusiastically resuming her hospitality. "I hope you''re hungry!" she said, gesturing toward the dining area. The table was filled with food: steaming rice, miso soup with fresh tofu, grilled fish, tempura vegetables, and what appeared to be Kushina''s specialty ramen in a large serving bowl. "This looks amazing. Thank you for going to such trouble," Ryouma said sincerely. "No trouble at all! Now eat up before it gets cold!" she insisted. --- After the meal, which had been as delicious as it looked, they moved to Minato''s study. "This is a scroll that contains the formula for the Four Symbols Seal. It is an S-rank sealing technique. It''s extremely challenging to learn, but I''m sure you''ll master it in no time." Ryouma accepted the scroll Minato handed him. Kushina chimed in, "If there''s anything you don''t understand, feel free to come and ask me. And if you want to learn any other sealing techniques, you''re always welcome to ask." After politely thanking them, Ryouma bid farewell to Minato and Kushina. 51 – The Day the Playground Turned Red ---Third POV: MC as a kid when he was still on Earth--- Thomas was sitting in Ms. Peterson''s first-grade classroom, watching the raindrops race down the window while the other children unpacked their folders and lunch boxes. "We have a new student joining us today," she announced. "This is Daniel Renold. His family just moved here from California, and I want you all to make him feel welcome." Daniel stood at the front of the class, his posture slightly hunched as if trying to make himself smaller. He wore a blue t-shirt with some cartoon character Thomas didn''t recognize, his black hair falling across his forehead in uneven bangs that suggested a home haircut. "You can take the empty seat," Ms. Peterson said, gesturing to the desk beside Thomas. Daniel walked over and sat down, eyes fixed on the desk. While the other students began writing about their weekends, he silently pulled out a worn notebook with stickers covering its cover and began to draw. "I''m Thomas." Thomas whispered, after Ms. Peterson walked away to help someone on the other side of the room. Daniel looked up. "Hi." "What''s that?" Thomas asked, pointing to the notebook Daniel was sketching in. Daniel hesitated, then turned the notebook. On the page was a surprisingly detailed drawing of a spiky-haired man with his hands cupped at his side. "It''s Goku," Daniel said. "From Dragon Ball Z. You know it?" Thomas shook his head. "It''s the best show ever," Daniel said, his eyes lighting up. "It''s about these fighters who can shoot energy and fly and stuff. My dad..." His enthusiasm dimmed slightly. "My dad and I used to watch it together in California." "That''s cool," Thomas said, genuinely interested in the artwork. "You draw really good." Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Daniel smiled. "I can show you how to draw him too, if you want." ---Months later-- Thomas was sitting on a creaking swing. The playground was nearly empty, most kids called home for dinner. Only he and his best friend Daniel remained, savoring the last minutes of freedom. Daniel pumped his legs harder on the swing beside him, his Dragon Ball Z t-shirt flapping in the wind. "Bet I can go higher than you, Tommy!" "No way!" Thomas laughed, matching his rhythm. Seven months had passed since Daniel transferred to Thomas'' elementaryenough time for Thomas to discover Dragon Ball episodes and for the boys to establish a routine of secret sleepovers whenever Daniel''s father was having what his mother delicately called "one of his episodes." "If you could have any power," Daniel asked, "what would it be?" Thomas considered this seriously. They''d had this conversation countless times. "I''d want eyes that could see through anything," Thomas decided. "Like, not just x-ray vision, but eyes that could see people''s weak spots. One look and I''d know exactly where to hit to take down anyone." Daniel nodded appreciatively. "That''s cool. Like special death eyes." "Death eyes sounds scary," Thomas laughed. "What about you?" Daniel''s swing slowed as he thought. "I''d want to be able to counter anything. Like, if someone throws a fireball at me, I could throw it back twice as strong!" "Full Counter!" Thomas shouted, remembering the manga Daniel had shown him last week. "Exactly!" Daniel beamed. "And then I''d" A beer bottle exploded against the metal pole inches from Thomas'' head, showering his hair with stinging glass fragments and foamy beer. Both boys flinched violently, their swinging abruptly desynchronizing as they jerked their heads toward the sound. A massive silhouette stood at the playground''s edge where gravel met grass, backlit by the single functioning streetlight. Thomas recognized Mr. Renold''s hulking framesix-foot-three of twisted muscle and barely contained violence, swaying like a cobra preparing to strike. "DANIEL! Get your worthless ass home NOW!" Daniel''s swing screeched to a halt. Thomas felt his friend go rigid beside him. "I''m coming," Daniel whispered, his voice suddenly small. Not the voice that had been excitedly discussing anime powers seconds earlier. Mr. Renold staggered forward, kicking aside an empty beer can that clattered across the concrete. His eyes, bloodshot and unfocused, settled on Thomas. "You..." he slurred. "You''re always late." Before Thomas could say anything, Mr. Renold lurched forward, ripping a fresh bottle from the dangling six-pack in his left hand and hurled it directly at Thomas'' face. Thomas twisted sideways, the swing''s chains tangling around his arm as he attempted to dodge. The bottle missed his eye but caught him across the temple, slicing a thin line before shattering against the metal chain. Hot blood trickled down his cheek, mixing with splashed beer and fear-sweat. "Dad, STOP!" Daniel leapt from his swing, rushing forward. "That''s not me, that''s Thomas!" Mr. Renold froze, his alcohol-soaked brain struggling to process this information. "You brought your fucking friend to watch this?" he growled, advancing on Daniel. "Wanted to show everyone what a pathetic drunk your old man is? Laughing behind my back?" "No, we were just playing." The impact came without warningMr. Renold''s massive fist, not even an open hand, connected with Daniel''s jaw with a sound like a baseball bat hitting raw meat. Daniel''s small body lifted completely off the ground before crashing back down onto the woodchips six feet away. A tooth skittered across the concrete. "Lying little shit," Mr. Renold snarled, advancing on his downed son. "Just like your mother. Always making me look bad." Thomas felt something snap inside him. He grabbed a jagged shard from the broken bottle. "GET AWAY FROM HIM!" Mr. Renold half-turned at the sound, giving Thomas the opening he needed. Remembering a move from Daniel''s precious anime, he drove the glass shard into Mr. Renold''s exposed side, just below the ribs. It didn''t go deep but it was enough. Mr. Renold howled, more in shock than pain. His massive hand shot out, catching Thomas by the throat before he could retreat. Thomas was hoisted into the air, his feet kicking uselessly inches above the ground. "You fucking psycho kid" Mr. Renold''s breath hit Thomas'' face like a toxic cloud, "gonna cut you into fucking pieces" The pressure on Thomas'' windpipe increased. Through fading consciousness, he saw movement behind Mr. Renold. Daniel pulled himself up, blood pouring from his split lip and busted nose. He grabbed his lunch container from next to the slide and swung it with everything he had at the back of his father''s skull. Mr. Renold''s grip loosened for a second as he stumbled sideways, and Thomas dropped to the ground. He hit the floor hard, his ankle twisting with a nasty pop, but the rush of adrenaline turned the pain into just a dull throb. "Run, Tommy!" Daniel screamed, his voice distorted by his swelling lip. "YOU" Mr. Renold recovered with terrifying speed, spinning to face his son and backhanded him with such force that his head snapped sideways. Daniel crashed into the metal slide, before he crumpled to the ground. Thomas scrambled across the woodchips, ignoring the splinters driving into his palms. He grabbed a fistful of pea gravel from the border between playground zones and flung it at Mr. Renold''s face. "FUCK!" Mr. Renold clawed at his eyes with one hand while blindly grabbing for Thomas with the other. Thomas ducked under the wild swing and reached Daniel, who lay dazed but conscious, blood streaming from a gash above his eyebrow. "Get up!" Thomas hissed, pulling at Daniel''s arm. "We have to go!" Daniel struggled to his feet, leaning heavily on Thomas. They staggered toward the playground''s edge as Mr. Renold spotted them and charged like an enraged bull. Thomas'' eyes darted frantically around the playground. The swings were too exposed. The slide was a dead end. The monkey bars "There!" he gasped, dragging Daniel toward the jungle gym. They ducked between the metal bars just as Mr. Renold reached them. The man''s bulk became his weakness as he failed to fit through the narrow gaps. He roared in frustration, rattling the entire structure as he tried to reach in for them. "Come here, you little shits!" "Through the other side," Thomas whispered to Daniel, pulling him through the maze of bars. They emerged on the opposite side and made a break for the seesaw. Mr. Renold, realizing his mistake, abandoned the jungle gym and circled around, surprisingly fast. Thomas grabbed the raised end of the seesaw. "Help me!" Understanding flashed in Daniel''s eyes. Together, they pulled down on the raised end. As Mr. Renold charged past, they released it. The wooden plank shot upward, catching Mr. Renold directly under the chin with a sickening crack. The big man staggered backward, blood spurting from where he''d bitten through his own tongue. For a moment, Thomas thought they''d won. Then Mr. Renold''s eyes rolled forward, focusing on them with a clarity that was somehow more terrifying than his drunken rage. "You''re dead," he said, the words garbled by his bleeding mouth. "Both of you." Thomas grabbed Daniel''s hand. "The streetnow!" They bolted toward the park''s edge where the playground met the road. Thomas'' twisted ankle screamed with each step, forcing him to hop-run, still clutching Daniel''s trembling hand. Behind them, Mr. Renold''s pounding footsteps grew closer. Thomas felt a sudden jerk as Daniel was yanked backward. Mr. Renold had caught the hood of his son''s jacket, nearly clotheslining him. "Daniel!" Thomas refused to let go of his friend''s hand, but the force of Mr. Renold''s pull dragged him backward too. He lost his footing on the gravel, skinning his knees and elbows as he was dragged across the rough surface. "Let him GO ASSHOLE!" Thomas screamed, lashing out with his foot, connecting solidly with Mr. Renold''s groin. The man doubled over with a wheezing gasp, momentarily releasing Daniel''s hood. Thomas scrambled to his feet, ignoring the blood streaming down his legs, and yanked Daniel away from his father. They reached the curb. Headlights approached from the left, still distant but approaching. "My house is just across," Thomas panted. "Dad will helphe''ll call the police." They stepped off the curb together. He squeezed Daniel''s fingers, feeling his friend trembling violently beside him. "It''s okay," he whispered. "We''re almost" "DANIEL!" The roar from behind was inhuman. He felt Daniel''s hand torn from his grasp with a yank so hard it nearly popped his shoulder out of socket. He spun around to see Mr. Renold, blood running down his chin, grabbing Daniel by the throat and hoisting the boy up till his toes barely touched the asphalt. Daniel''s face reddened, then began to purple, his hands clawing desperately at his father''s grip. Thomas stood in the middle of the street, blood dripping from a dozen wounds, his twisted ankle throbbing in time with his racing pulse. The approaching car''s headlights illuminated the scene as it rounded the bend. Something buried deep in his brain told him to save himself. Instead, he charged. He drove his shoulder into Mr. Renold''s kidney with every ounce of strength his six-year-old frame could generate. The man grunted, staggering sideways but maintaining his grip on Daniel. Thomas followed up with a kick to the back of the knee and was rewarded with a howl of pain. Mr. Renold swung around, Daniel still dangling from his grasp, and smacked Thomas hard with his free hand. The blow caught Thomas right in the temple, knocking him down onto the asphalt. Through the haze, he saw Daniel''s struggles weakening, his kicks growing weaker. With one last desperate push, Thomas shoved himself up, grabbed a fistful of loose gravel from the gutter. He threw it right in Mr. Renold''s face, aiming for the eyes. The man recoiled, his grip loosening just enough for Daniel to twist free. Daniel dropped to the pavement, gasping and retching, his hands clutching his bruised throat. "Tommy" he wheezed, reaching toward his friend. Mr. Renold, recovered and enraged beyond reason, lunged for both boys. Thomas grabbed Daniel''s arm, yanking him toward the opposite side of the street, away from the approaching car. A hand closed around Daniel''s ankle, jerking him backward with savage force. Daniel''s chin struck the asphalt with a crack. Blood spattered across the street. "No more running," Mr. Renold growled, dragging Daniel backward like a rag doll. Thomas lunged forward, grabbing Daniel''s outstretched hands. For one surreal moment, Daniel was stretched between themhis father pulling his legs, Thomas clutching his hands. "LET GOOOOO!" Thomas screamed. Mr. Renold responded by yanking harder, simultaneously rising to his feet and wrenching Daniel upward. The motion broke Thomas'' grip and sent Daniel flying backward. His small body arced through the air, a trajectory that would have returned him to the curb, except in that exact moment, the approaching car swerved to avoid what the driver perceived as people fighting in the street. Thomas watched in frozen horror as Daniel''s airborne body intersected with the car''s new path. The sickening sound wasn''t the dull thud Thomas had expected... The initial impact sounded like a watermelon dropped on concrete, followed by the screech of brakes, the crunch of Daniel''s body rolling across the hood, the spiderweb crack of the windshield as his head connected, and finally the muted thump as he was thrown forward onto the asphalt beyond. Then came the screamsfirst the driver''s, a teenage girl with braces who would never drive again without trembling, then Mr. Renold''s, a howl of sudden sobriety, and finally Thomas'', a sound he didn''t recognize as human, let alone his own. He scrambled across the pavement, his body moving while his mind shattered into a thousand screaming fragments. He reached his friend''s broken form and felt his world collapse around him. Daniel lay splayed on the street, limbs arranged in angles that human anatomy should never achieve. Most terrible of all was his faceone side perfect and untouched, the other... Thomas'' mind refused to process it fully. But it was the eyes that broke him completely. They stared upward, still open, one intact and one... not. Thomas didn''t remember screaming. He didn''t remember running to Daniel''s crumpled form. He didn''t remember the driver''s hysterical sobs, or Mr. Renold''s sudden, horrified sobriety. What he remembered was kneeling beside his friend, blood pooling beneath Daniel''s head. "Get up," Thomas whispered, shaking Daniel''s shoulder. "Come on. We have to go. Tomorrow is school." Daniel didn''t respond. --- Thomas sat cross-legged on his bed, surrounded by Dragon Ball manga volumes he''d convinced his parents to buy. He''d been there when they buried Daniel. A small ceremony, attended mostly by classmates and teachers. Mr. Renold, out on bail, had stood apart from everyone, his face unrecognizable in its grief. Daniel''s mother had hugged Thomas for a long time, whispering "Thank you for being his friend" over and over. Thomas flipped through the manga, searching for somethingthough he couldn''t articulate what. Some explanation, perhaps. Some meaning to what had happened. "If I had a wish," he whispered to the empty room. "If I had just one wish..." He imagined the Dragon Balls, all seven gathered together. In Daniel''s beloved show, they granted any wish. One wish could bring back those who had died. "I''d wish for a chance to save you," Thomas continued, tears sliding down his face. "Or a power that could have protected you." He closed his eyes, imagining a system where wishes could come true. "One pull of the gacha," he murmured, using the term Daniel had taught him from the mobile games he loved. "Just one lucky pull." ---Ryouma''s POV--- On a sunny morning, I woke up on the tatami mat inside a quaint, traditional room, feeling unusually energized and refreshed. My body seemed lighter somehow, perhaps from a good dream, though I couldn''t quite remember what I''d dreamed about. The sensation of complete rest was foreign after so many restless nights. Having spent a long time on the battlefield, I felt that time passed so quickly now that I had returned to Konoha. It had been several days since my visit to Kushina''s home. After washing up, I walked through the long open-air wooden corridor and headed to the backyard. Taking a few eggs from the chicken coop, I turned back and walked into the kitchen. --- "Oi~ It''s so much more comfortable at home. I never want to see those lousy tents on the battlefield again." Seeing me spreading sauce on bread, she greeted casually. "Morning." "Morning." Tsunade''s eyes lit up when she saw the sandwiches on the table. "Wow, those look amazing." Indeed, this was her home. It was a luxurious, grand estate. Since returning to Konoha, I had eagerly asked Tsunade about the Flying Thunder God Technique. She had said, "Just come to my house. It''s quite spacious." Having long regarded her with respect and trust, I didn''t hesitate. After handling some personal matters, I headed straight to her place. To facilitate learning the Flying Thunder God Technique, I had been staying at the Senju residence for the past few days. Not only was Tsunade teaching the technique, but she also granted me access to Tobirama''s study. Lately, besides studying the Flying Thunder God Technique, I had been immersed in Tobirama''s theoretical notes. To be honest, the gains were immense. He was truly a genius. Reading some of his experimental records and hypotheses, I realized my previous understanding of chakra was far too superficial. Take the two books I had been studying recently: "Speculations on the Nature Transformation and Shape Transformation of Yang-Attribute Chakra" and "On the Adverse Psychological Effects of High-Purity Yin-Attribute Chakra on the Human Mind." These works deepened my understanding of Yin and Yang. Aside from learning, I had also taken the opportunity to earn a certification. By the time I walked out of the examination hall yesterday afternoon, I had officially become a jonin. Accompanying me in the exams was of course Shiori. During the decisive battle against Suna, she had shown extraordinary performance. Having already awakened the three-tomoe Sharingan, her strength surpassed that of ordinary jonin. Combined with the Sharingan''s exclusive techniques she had mastered, she had eliminated many notable Suna ninjas, including some jonin-level opponents. Like me, her strength and achievements were sufficient to warrant her promotion to jonin. Konoha had a tradition of gifting companions when they were promoted to jonin. For others, I might not know their preferences, but Shiori was an exception. I simply wrote out a custom ninjutsu scroll for Chidori and gave it to her. Although she maintained her usual cold demeanor while receiving the gift, the slight curve of her lips betrayed her true feelings. And her gift to me was a leather sheath. I couldn''t tell what kind of animal the leather came from, but it had pearl-like patterns on the surface and felt exceptionally smooth to the touch. Moreover, it was a perfect fit for Lostvayne. This reminded me of Heiji. That guy would never have guessed that Shiori and I had both advanced to jonin ahead of him. At this moment, he was probably still on the battlefield in Kiri. I stepped outside. --- Sitting on the wooden veranda, I admired the clusters of white hydrangeas in the courtyardthis flower color was rare in the Land of Fire. According to Tsunade, these white hydrangeas were a special variety Mito brought from the Land of Whirlpools. Glancing at Tsunade, who was still eating, I unconsciously touched the necklace around my neck. It was a gift from her yesterday, congratulating me on officially becoming a jonin. Although she didn''t elaborate on the necklace, I was well aware of its history. When she handed it over, she hesitated, unsure whether giving the necklace to me was the right decision. After all, the previous two owners of this necklace... I immediately understood her concerns. Without a second thought, I took the necklace and wore it on the spot. I didn''t particularly desire the necklace but thought that if I could wear this seemingly cursed item and safely see the end of the Third Ninja War, it might help her resolve her inner turmoil. After the breakfast, I walked along the road to the Hokage''s office, having received notice from the ANBU that Hiruzen wanted to see me. After passing the ANBU guards at the entrance, I entered the Hokage''s office. Inside, it appeared that Hiruzen was the only one present. However, with my Rikugan activated, I could detect four ANBU hidden within the room. For such a small office, they sure hid well. Seeing me enter, Hiruzen immediately greeted me with a warm smile. "You''ve finally arrived, Ryouma. I''ve been eager to meet you. You did an excellent job in the Land of Rivers." "You flatter me, Hokage-sama" I already knew that my title, "Leaf''s Gale," was thanks to this old man''s handiwork. Still, I couldn''t bring myself to get mad at someone who had devoted his life to Konoha, Danz not included... Besides, "Leaf''s Gale" wasn''t a bad title. Hiruzen''s smile grew even brighter. "The village has decided to reward you with the opportunity to select one jutsu from the Scroll of Seals." With that, he retrieved the Scroll of Seals he had prepared in advance. Forming hand seals, complex sealing patterns surfaced on the scroll, rearranged themselves, and then disappeared. Unrolling the scroll, he gestured for me to step forward and make my selection. I was genuinely curious about the Scroll of Seals. What kind of mysterious and profound techniques were contained within? As I browsed the jutsu, Hiruzen observed the peculiar creature perched on my shoulder. Shukaku, sensing Hiruzen''s gaze, rolled his eyes in annoyance. "I''ve made my choice." The song If Wishes Were Real was made for this chapter. Check out if you want! Yt link: youtu.be/UgshezDUtQk 52 – Love Through Fish ---Ryouma''s POV--- Hiruzen looked in the direction of my pointed finger. "I want the Spirit Transformation Technique." Hiruzen''s eyes widened slightly. "An unusual choice. I expected you might select one of the elemental combinations or perhaps a space-time technique like Minato." "Dan was the last to master this technique. Tsunade''s fianc." "I know," I nodded respectfully. This jutsu was undeniably powerfu, it was an S-rank jutsu in the category of soul-based techniques. Soul-based ninjutsu was as rare in the shinobi world as space-time ninjutsu. While most techniques manipulated physical elements or chakra itself, soul-based jutsu operated on a different plane altogether, the boundary between life and death, consciousness and void. This technique would allow my soul to leave my body and act as a spiritual entity, traversing distances to assassinate enemies, take control of others'' bodies to extract information or sabotage operations, and even enter others'' mental plane, among other capabilities. Hm, was mental plane even the right term? Anyway, unlike the Yamanaka clan techniques, which operated primarily on the mind, the Spirit Transformation offered true soul projection, undetectable by conventional sensors, unblockable by physical barriers, nearly impossible to defend against without specialized training. "You would be vulnerable while your spirit is separated," Hiruzen warned. "If your physical body is harmed during transformation..." "I understand the risks," I nodded. "Every powerful technique has its price." Since Dan''s sacrifice on the battlefield, no one had successfully trained in this powerful jutsu. Many had tried, talented jonin, members of the sensor division, even ANBU operatives specializing in infiltration. All had failed, for reasons no one fully understood. Perhaps it requireda certain perspective on life and death, something I gained through my unique experiences across worlds. "Are you really sure you''ve chosen the Spirit Transformation Technique?" His tone was serious, probing my resolve. Though he said this, I could tell that deep down, he hoped I could successfully learn the Spirit Transformation Technique. In war, this technique had unparalleled value. Its ability to control minds over vast distances made it unmatched for gathering and transmitting information, an absolute advantage over other techniques. Since I had made up my mind, I wouldn''t change it. "Yes, I''m sure, Hokage-sama." "Alright, if you find it too difficult later, come back to me and we can switch to another. Haha." He smiled warmly at me, like a friendly neighborhood grandpa. The Professor, indeed. Teaching through casual conversation, hiding sharp insights behind gentle smiles. His tone made it seem like we were discussing something mundane, rather than an S-rank jutsu. I knew the truth behind his casual demeanor. Though I was highly talented, Spirit Transformation Technique wasn''t a jutsu that talent alone could master. Unlike techniques such as the Flying Thunder God Technique, which primarily required high-level learning, the Spirit Transformation Technique had mysterious requirements for its user. To this day, no one knew why one highly talented ninja might fail, while another seemingly average one could succeed. The records showed that Dan himself had been surprised by his aptitude for the technique. Before him, only three ninjas in Konoha''s history had successfully mastered it, none of them particularly remarkable in other areas. But they were all dead. Could be a coincidence. "Remember, Ryouma," Hiruzen called as I reached the door, "this technique isn''t just about projecting your soul, it''s about returning safely to your body. Many have mastered the former but failed at the latter." "Thank you for trusting me with these, Hokage-sama. I''ll study them carefully." --- After bidding farewell to Hiruzen, I left the Hokage Building carrying the scroll for the Spirit Transformation Technique along with a few notes he had dug out from a pile of old scrolls. The main scroll was heavy, sealed with multiple layers of protection that would require specific chakra signatures to unlock. The accompanying notes were yellowed with age. These notes, left behind by previous users of the technique, were said to be potentially helpful. Some dated back to the founding of the village, written in handwriting I didn''t recognize. Others were more recent, including what appeared to be Dan''s personal journal of his training process. As I walked through the village with my precious cargo to return to the Senju residence, my mind was already categorizing and planning, how to approach the training, what preparations would be needed, how to schedule practice sessions. "Rin? Shizune?" sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Senju compound was spacious and traditional, with polished wooden floors and sliding paper doors. Though grand, it had a lived-in feeling now that more people were staying here, sandals by the entrance, training equipment in the yard, the scent of tea lingering in the air. Since returning to the village, Rin, Kakashi, and Obito had been spending most of their time training with Minato at the Sixth Training Ground. I occasionally joined in, either for fun or to spar with them. Those sessions were always invigorating, watching their growth, offering guidance, sometimes simply enjoying the camaraderie that had developed between us. As a side note, after learning that I had been promoted to jonin, Kakashi finally started putting in serious effort, even cutting down his usual reading time. This of course left Obito frustrated. He had thought Kakashi''s laziness would give him a chance to surpass him. But now it seemed like Kakashi''s progress was visibly rapid after every sparring session. Just yesterday, during a water-walking exercise, I''d overheard his passionate declaration. "I''ll be Hokage!" His passion was admirable, if a bit misplaced. The Hokage position wouldn''t be decided by who could master water-walking faster or throw more kunai accurately. It seemed like he really feared the Sixth Hokage position might really go to Kakashi. As for Shizune, she had been helping me take care of Tsunade''s daily needs. Recently, she happily took some time off and returned to her own home. The break was well-deserved. Caring for Tsunade was no small task, between the drinking, the gambling, and the occasional destructive outbursts when reminded of certain topics, Shizune had essentially taken on a full-time diplomatic position. I had even run into her and Kurenai shopping for flowers during one of my errands. The two had been deep in conversation, examining various blooms with serious expressions. Kurenai''s expertise in flower language was apparently being consulted for some important arrangement. "What were those two up to?" I wondered aloud. Before I could ponder further, Tsunade, noticing my confusion, grinned and explained, "Rin is my new apprentice. As her senpai, Shizune obviously wanted to meet her." Rin chimed in, continuing Tsunade''s explanation. "I recently asked Lady Tsunade if I could become her apprentice." "What inspired this decision?" I asked curiously. "During the battle with Rasa... I felt so helpless," Rin admitted, her expression determined. "I could shield, I could dodge, but when people were injured, all I could do was watch. I never want to feel that powerless again. If I''d known proper medical ninjutsu, I could have saved the wounded instead of just counting the dead." "She came to me with such conviction, I couldn''t possibly refuse," Tsunade added proudly. "Besides, her chakra control is already exceptional, your doing, I assume?" I knew Rin''s chakra reserves weren''t particularly high, so even if she mastered some of my powerful ninjutsu, they wouldn''t be practical in combat. Because of this, she came up with the idea of becoming Tsunade''s apprentice to learn medical ninjutsu... This was a brilliant strategic decision. Medical jutsu required precision over power, control over capacity, playing perfectly to her natural strengths while compensating for her limitations. Tsunade naturally didn''t refuse, whether it was due to her relationship with me or her own personal views. If it hadn''t been for Rin shielding her from Rasa''s attack earlier, she might have already perished in the Land of Rivers. At that moment, Tsunade pulled Rin into her impressive embrace, ruffling her hair fondly. The height difference between them made the scene somewhat comical, Rin''s face pressed unceremoniously against Tsunade''s ample chest, her muffled protests barely audible. "What did you just call me?" Tsunade asked in a mock stern voice. "Lady Tsunade Tsunade-sensei!" Rin managed to break free, breathless. Satisfied with the response, Tsunade released her, leaving Rin''s usually neat hair in disarray and her face slightly flushed from the enthusiastic embrace. "Congratulations, Rin! Tsunade-nee will absolutely be an amazing teacher for you," I said, genuinely happy for her. "You''re not upset that I won''t be focusing on the techniques you''ve been teaching me?" Rin asked as she smoothed her hair back into place. "Why would I be? This is perfect for you," I replied, shaking my head. "See? I told you he''d understand," Tsunade said to Rin. "Ryouma may be many things, but possessive about teaching methods isn''t one of them." "How long have you two been planning this?" I asked curiously. "Since we returned from the Land of Rivers," Rin admitted sheepishly. "I wanted to be sure before telling you." In fact, I had recently been thinking about Rin''s future development as well. Unlike me, she didn''t possess the Rikugan, which allowed me to balance chakra molding and consumption, granting me virtually endless stamina. Her path would need to be different, playing to her strengths rather than attempting to overcome inherent limitations through brute force. Now that she was apprenticed to Tsunade, I was much more at ease. Her teaching skills didn''t need further explanation. The Strength of a Hundred Seal could compensate for Rin''s insufficient chakra reserves, and medical ninjutsu complemented the excellent chakra control Rin had developed under my guidance. While most ninjas developed their chakra capacity first and control second, she had done the opposite, mastering precise control over her limited reserves. This approach, unusual for combat ninja, was perfect for medical training. And most importantly, after the conclusion of the war in the Land of Rivers, Tsunade would primarily be stationed at the Konoha Hospital. With Rin safely learning in the village under Tsunade, I could freely wander around. This worked perfectly, I still had a score to settle with the Kiri''s ANBU. Tsunade glanced at Rin and me. "Oh my, no one''s offering their congratulations? Yesterday, while you weren''t here, Ryouma, Rin loudly said she wanted to learn medical ninjutsu to protect you." "She was quite passionate about it, actually," she continued. "''I need to be stronger for Ryouma''s sake!'' It was very touching." After saying this, Tsunade eagerly looked at us, hoping to see the shy, embarrassed expressions of young love on our faces. But I''m sure she was disappointed. Upon hearing her words, I responded without hesitation. "Given the relationship between Rin and me, that''s only natural. Right, Rin?" My tone was matter-of-fact, entirely missing or perhaps deliberately ignoring Tsunade''s attempt at romantic insinuation. "You''re no fun, Ryouma," Tsunade sighed, deflating slightly. "Most boys your age would at least blush." "About what?" I asked innocently. "Teammates protecting each other is the foundation of Konoha''s philosophy." Rin smiled helplessly. I knew most of the time, she saw me as a dependable, brother-like family member. So, she replied playfully, "Yeah, yeah~ I''ll make sure to protect you, Ryouma." Tsunade had clearly been hoping for some entertaining awkwardness, perhaps to recapture the feeling of youth and romance that war too often stamped out. Instead, she''d gotten the comfortable familiarity of siblings who had long ago established their relationship boundaries. "You two are hopeless," she sighed dramatically. --- That evening, I finished training the Flying Thunder God Technique and was about to go out and buy some groceries. The ingredients at home were running low. Just as I was about to leave, Tsunade called out to me. She was lounging in a chair she had somehow acquired since I''d been studying. It was a comfortable-looking piece that certainly hadn''t been in the Senju residence that morning. "Buy a little extra, okay? Starting today, Rin and Shizune will also be living here." "Got it~," I replied, heading out with Shukaku. The evening air was cool and pleasant, the streets of Konoha beginning to quiet as the market district prepared to close for the day. Shukaku perched on my shoulder, still fascinated by the village''s everyday activities despite having accompanied me on several such errands already. "Why do humans need so many different foods?" he asked curiously. "Different bodies, different needs," I explained patiently. "Besides, food is more than sustenance for humans, it''s pleasure, community, tradition. And sometimes love." "Love?" "Yeah, maybe you''ll find your soulmate through food too. Shared meals bring people together." I glanced at him with a slight smirk. "There''s probably a sand tanuki out there." "Ridiculous! A being of my caliber has no time for such... such frivolities!" As we continued walking, I noticed he had grown unusually quiet. "Something on your mind?" "This... ''love through food'' concept. Is it effective for all species?" he asked with what seemed like forced casualness. I bit back a smile. "I believe it''s universal." --- When I returned with a large haul of groceries, Rin and Shizune had just finished their training. My arms were loaded with bags containing fresh vegetables, various proteins, rice, seasonings, and a special package of assorted fish. "Wow, did you buy out the entire market? How much were you planning to cook?" Rin said as she quickly ran over to take some of the groceries from my arms. "Tsunade mentioned we needed extra," I smiled. "Eh? And since when do you like fish, Ryouma?" She had noticed the separate package of premium fish, wrapped carefully in paper and string, distinct from our usual groceries. "Oh, that''s for Shukaku, he loves fish." "It''s purely for nutritional purposes!" Shukaku defended from his perch on my shoulder. "The omega acids help maintain my sand quality." "Is that why you purr when eating mackerel?" I teased. "I do NOT purr!" Shukaku looked mortified. "That is a dignified expression of satisfaction!" Rin smiled, mentally noting down that "Shukaku loves fish," and then followed me into the kitchen. "Do you prefer it raw or cooked?" she asked Shukaku. "I can prepare it either way." Shukaku seemed surprised by her consideration. "I... raw is fine. Thank you for asking." "Of course," Rin smiled warmly. "You''re family now too." "I''ll help too," Shizune offered. She had given herself a well-deserved break over the past few days, and now felt refreshed. "Sure," Rin replied. As Shizune was about to enter the kitchen, Tsunade grabbed her and said loudly, "Shizune, you come help me massage my shoulders. Leave the kitchen to Ryouma and Rin." Her intentions were about as subtle as one of her punches, the matchmaking attempt painfully obvious to everyone except perhaps Rin. "Wait, didn''t you just say" "Come on, come on." I had this crazy idea about a Naruto ff. MC is Donald Trump. He transmigrated as a Suna genin minutes before the Konoha Crush. I''ve unlocked the chapter. There is only 1 chapter rn. If you are interested, you can go to my p@treon before I lock the content. The name of the novel is IPS. Why did I unlock it? Well, I am not really receiving feedback, and for this, it would be nice cause it will be a time loop fic, a bit like Re: Zero. If I receive enough feedback, it could help me write the second arc. As of now, I roughly planned the first arc, after that, I didn''t plan anything. 53 – The Eyes That Reflect the Heart ---Third POV--- Shiori was meticulously studying the Chidori scroll given to her by Ryouma. She had seen him use this Lightning Release technique many times before. Not only was it powerful, but its developmental potential was immense. "Hehehe." She couldn''t help but let out a low chuckle in her room. The sound of her own laughter startled her a bit. When was the last time she had genuinely laughed? The realization made her uncomfortable, as though she''d been caught in a moment of weakness. Her features rearranged themselves into the familiar mask of indifference that had become more comfortable than any smile. Tidying up her desk and notes a bit, she prepared to leave for her routine training. Training was sacred. And it was the only true path to strength. Each minute spent elsewhere was wasted potential. As she stepped out of her room and passed through the living room, her father unexpectedly called out to her. "Wait, Shiori." At the time, Homura was sitting on the living room sofa, surrounded by a few empty sake bottles. "What is it?" Shiori replied coldly, pausing without turning fully. "Heh." Homura let out an awkward laugh, patting the sofa beside him. "Just for a moment." "You''ve been drinking again." "Observant as always," Homura replied. "But my mind is clear enough for what we need to discuss." Seeing her father''s serious expression, Shiori sensed he had a lot to say. Without a word, she turned and opened the door, walking out without looking back. She still had to train with the ninjutsu Ryouma had given her; she didn''t have time to entertain her drunkard father. However, after walking a few steps beyond the door, she noticed that the surroundings had changed. She was back in her living room. Turning around, she saw that the door she had just opened had somehow become her bedroom door. Her eyes narrowed, instantly realizing what had happened. Forming hand signs, she declared, "Kai!" Yet the surroundings didn''t change. Only Homura''s voice echoed again. "Now can we talk?" A father knows his daughter best. He was well aware that Shiori wouldn''t listen to him willingly. So, from the moment she had asked, "What is it?" she had already fallen into his pre-prepared genjutsu. He looked at her smugly. Frowning, Shiori reluctantly walked to the farthest corner of the sofa and sat down. The moment she did, the surroundings shattered like glass, fragments of false reality dissolving into the true scene. It was as if she had walked straight to the sofa from the beginning. She glared coldly at her father. Her eyes conveyed what words wouldn''t. Family or not, respect had boundaries. Now, she could only hear him out. Hopefully, it wasn''t some long-winded attempt at familial bonding. "You''ve already awakened the three-tomoe Sharingan, haven''t you?" "Yes. So what?" "And how did you achieve that final tomoe?" Homura studied her carefully. "What loss triggered it?" "That''s personal," Shiori tensed slightly. "Is this interrogation necessary?" "Just establishing our starting point," Homura said with a dismissive wave. "Do you crave power?" "?" Shiori tilted her head, confused by the seemingly idiotic question. Who wouldn''t want power? "What kind of question is that? Power is survival. Power is respect. Power is freedom from being controlled." "Interesting that you didn''t say ''power is protection,''" Homura noted with a slight tilt of his head. "I can only protect others if I''m strong enough myself," she replied defensively. Without letting her dwell on it, Homura asked, "Have you heard of the Mangeky Sharingan?" At the mention of the legendary djutsu, her posture subtly changed. "Of course. It''s said to have been awakened by Madara, and its power could rival the First Hokage''s Wood Release." Talking about this topic seemed to spark Shiori''s interest, and she spoke more than usual. "Heh. Rival the First Hokage?" Homura scoffed. "A useless power if it can''t even protect the ones most important to you." Clearly, he had a different perspective. Continuing, he said, "The Mangeky Sharingan isn''t a blessing of the Uchiha clan, it''s a curse. When an Uchiha experiences love and then loses it, that curse is awakened." "Love? The Uchiha history books only mention great trauma and emotional distress." "And what greater trauma is there than losing what you truly love?" Homura''s smile was bitter. "The history books sanitize the truth." "Why are you telling me this? Don''t tell me" Before Shiori could finish, Homura interrupted. "That''s right. I once had a very important partner. Later, he died. And then I awakened these eyes." As he spoke, the atmosphere in the room grew cold and oppressive. Under Shiori''s astonished gaze, Homura''s pupils changed. The blood-red Sharingan in his eyes transformed. The familiar three tomoe began to bleed into each other, the pattern shifting and morphing. Three teardrop-shaped tomoe connected at their ends to form a new pattern. It was completely different from the standard three-tomoe Sharingan. This was beautiful. "The Mangeky Sharingan, the cursed eyes of the Uchiha clan," Homura said, his voice taking on an icy tone. Shiori couldn''t fully comprehend his words. After calmly analyzing for a moment, she responded, "Why do you say that? The Mangeky Sharingan is just a tool. Even if, as you claim, you gained its power by losing someone important to you, the root cause was simply your own lack of ability." "Such cold analysis," Homura winced slightly. "But not incorrect." "If you had been stronger, your partner wouldn''t have died, and you wouldn''t have these eyes. The power came too late to be useful." "Our greatest power comes only after we''ve failed to protect what matters." Homura sighed deeply. His words were not without reason, so he continued explaining to Shiori. "The Sharingan is also known as the ''Eye That Reflects the Heart.'' The Mangeky Sharingan is called so because those who awaken it develop unique techniques shaped by their own emotions and psyche." "My ocular technique is called toshi. It allows me to see and control time within a designated area." Shiori wasn''t sure why her father was telling her all this, but she didn''t let her thoughts show. "Are you boasting to me?" she asked coldly. Homura shook his head. "You''ll understand why soon enough." Ignoring her sarcasm, he deactivated his Mangeky Sharingan and continued his narrative. "When I awakened the Mangeky, I felt an evil chakra invading my mind. It tried to erode my spirit. I used toshi to revert my body to its normal state, keeping myself in control." "Evil chakra? That sounds like superstition," Shiori''s skepticism was evident. "I thought so too, until I felt it," Homura replied. "It''s like... a voice without words, urging you toward darkness." "And you believe this... presence... is connected to the eyes themselves?" "I know it is." "But the Mangeky Sharingan comes with a cost. The more you use its ocular power, the more you lose your vision. That evil chakra will eventually overtake my mind. By then, I might do something unspeakableeven I wouldn''t know what." "In the underground chamber of the Naka Shrine, there''s a stone tablet passed down through generations. It contains information about the Mangeky Sharingan. Only by transplanting a relative''s Mangeky can one obtain the Eternal Mangeky Sharinganendless light and infinite power. With it, I could use toshi indefinitely to maintain my sanity." "Shiori, if you truly desire power, then kill me, awaken your Mangeky Sharingan, and transplant my eyes to gain the Eternal Mangeky," he spoke with a calm demeanor, as though his own life was not the topic at hand. Power beyond imagination... at the cost of patricide. Shiori''s pupils narrowed slightly. Learning that her drunken, seemingly useless father had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan was already shocking enough. Now he wanted her to kill him? Though she didn''t have much affection for him, he was still family. She did crave power, but she wasn''t insane. There was no way she would kill her own kin just to gain the Mangeky Sharingan. Without hesitation, she refused. "I won''t do it. Even without those eyes, I can still become a true stronghold." "Why refuse?" Homura studied her. "Is it sentiment?" "Killing a family member with valuable information for uncertain power is poor strategy. Besides, if those eyes corrupted you, what''s to say they wouldn''t corrupt me even faster?" "A practical refusal. Not a moral one," Homura''s lips curved into a small smile. She paused briefly before continuing. "Besides, that stone tablet" "You''re going to say it might not even be true, right?" Homura interjected, completing her thought. "Yes," Shiori was surprised he anticipated her thought. "Ancient texts often mix truth with mythology. Especially when they conveniently require sacrifice." "Critical thinking. Good," Homura nodded approvingly. "You''re not disappointed I refused to murder you? How touching," Shiori''s voice was flat. "On the contrary. Your skepticism proves you''re ready to hear what I really wanted to discuss." Shiori stared directly at him, curious to hear his response. "You''re absolutely right," Homura admitted, his demeanor suddenly changing as he abandoned his dangerous suggestion. "What do you mean?" "That stone tablet reveals more information based on the level of ocular power you have. When I viewed it with my Mangeky Sharingan, I could feel that evil chakra trying to manipulate my mindurging me to believe its words unconditionally." "You''re saying the tablet itself is... corrupted?" Shiori frowned. "Or designed to corrupt. After using toshi to restore myself, I was able to critically evaluate its contents. And so, Shiori, I have an idea." "Let''s hear it," Shiori replied coldly. "If it''s another plan to have me kill you, save your breath. If you want to die, go to the Kiri battlefield and perish thereI''ll avenge you." "Such filial devotion. Heartwarming," Homura chuckled. "Just get to the point," Shiori glared. "What if we could extract the power without the corruption?" Homura leaned forward. "I''ve been studying the eye''s structure with my time-manipulation ability." "You mean... surgically?" Shiori asked. "In a sense. By mapping the chakra pathways unique to the Mangeky and selectively transplanting only certain portions..." "You think you could transfer the power without the curse?" Shiori followed the logic. "Or at least minimize it." Homura chuckled, knowing his daughter''s personality all too well. He had anticipated from the beginning that Shiori would never kill him for the Mangeky Sharingan. She was, after all, a gentle soul even if she didn''t show it. If she had accepted his first proposal, he might have been even more uneasy. "Do you really think this could work?" After listening to Homura''s second proposal, Shiori furrowed her brows, expressing her doubt. Homura grabbed the half-empty bottle of sake next to him, took a swig, and let out a burp. "I don''t know. But isn''t it worth a try? After all, waiting for my ocular power to deplete and that evil chakra to corrupt me seems like a waste. We might as well make better use of it." Shiori glanced at the pile of empty sake bottles beside the sofa. "So, all this time, your drinking habit has been your way of delaying the effects of that evil chakra?" "Not really. The sake just tastes good." "" I don''t know how many read the Trump ff. It has 4 chapters now. The chapters are quite long, with the latest one having nearly 10k words! Some feedback would be nice. About info dump, pacing etc. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 54 – The Byakugan That Was Taken ---Third POV--- More than three months had passed since Konoha''s victory over Suna. The relatively subdued Great Ninja War, which had briefly quieted, was now heating up once again. It was turning into a seasonal war. At the forefront of the conflict was a fierce battle between Kumo and Iwa. The Third Raikage''s son, A, and the perfect jinchriki, Killer B, stood out remarkably in this war. The duo''s combined technique, the Double Lariat, became the nightmare of the Iwa ninjas. This caused Iwa, already stretched thin on two fronts, to suffer repeated defeats. However, something incredible happened next. The Third Tsuchikage used some unknown method to turn the tide. At a moment when Iwa was at a disadvantage, he found an opportunity to encircle the Third Raikage''s forces with a massive army. But the Third Raikage proved himself a true warrior. To protect his men, he fought against tens of thousands of Iwa ninjas alone, ultimately dying of exhaustion. However, his sacrifice successfully delayed Iwa''s ninja forces, allowing his troops to retreat safely to Kumo. Thus, the war between Kumo and Iwa concluded with Iwa''s victory. With this victory, Iwa became one of only two villages to have defeated another of the Five Great Ninja Villages during the current war. But the story didn''t end there. After Kumo''s defeat, domestic outrage erupted within the village. To divert internal tensions, Kumo declared war on Konoha. This was the situation as it stood now. To counter Kumo''s aggression, Hiruzen convened a jonin assembly within the village. Although called a jonin assembly, not all jonin had the right to participate. Only a select few could gather in the Hokage''s office to discuss strategy. The remaining jonin could only vote on decisions made during the meeting. Of course, these jonin often cast their votes carelessly, as they were generally under the influence of those who attended the meetings. --- "Chirp chirp chirp~" A spotted bird with a red tail sat leisurely on a tree branch, grooming its feathers and occasionally chirping. The bird had no idea it was already being stalked by a predator. "Shukaku, you''re moving too much." "Quiet, I''m almost there." Yes, the predator was none other than the One-Tail. At this moment, Shukaku was sprawled on a tree branch, slowly inching closer to the spotted bird. When the distance was less than half a meter, a leaf fell. Now was the moment! "Go, Shukaku!" shouted Ryouma. Shukaku leapt from the branch, pouncing toward the bird. But the spotted bird didn''t move at all. Instead, Shukaku barely managed to jump 10 centimeters before falling straight off the branch. "What kind of nonsense are you two up to...?" Tsunade, who had been watching the entire spectacle with a frown, finally couldn''t hold back and asked in exasperation, covering half her face. The truth was, the whole incident began because spring had arrived, and this spotted bird kept coming into the Senju clan''s courtyard, chirping incessantly. They all had grown increasingly annoyed by the noise. Shukaku then volunteered to use his sand bullets to take down the annoying bird. However, Ryouma thought it was silly for Shukaku to use ninjutsu just to catch a bird. When Shukaku heard his partner mocking his methods, he resolved to show his skills and prove his worth, before everyone started thinking he was just a creature molded from sand. And so, the earlier scene unfolded. Watching the bird still chirping away on the branch, Shizune couldn''t help but agree with Tsunade''s words. Rin, seeing Shukaku''s failed first attempt at hunting, quickly went over, picked him up from the ground, and comforted him. "It''s okay. You did really well. You almost got it just now." "Oooh, my battle for glory" Shukaku whimpered, covering his face with its paws. Rin turned her pleading eyes toward Ryouma for help. With no other choice, he joined her in consoling Shukaku. He thought to himself that it would''ve been better to just let Shukaku use his sand bullets to deal with the noisy bird in the first place. Just as everyone was enjoying the moment, an ANBU ninja arrived, handing Ryouma a scroll. "This is from the Hokage, addressed to you and Lady Tsunade," the operative said with a formal bow. "Understood." Ryouma accepted the message with a nod. Once the ANBU ninja departed, Ryouma made his way back to the courtyard with the scroll. He found Tsunade and they examined its contents together. After reading its contents with Tsunade, both sighed deeply. "Sigh another war?" The scroll''s message was simple: Ryouma and Tsunade were to attend a meeting at the Hokage''s office at 8 AM the next day. --- The following morning, just before 8 AM, Ryouma and Tsunade arrived punctually at the Hokage''s office meeting room. They casually picked two chairs and sat down. The room was already bustling with people, mostly clan heads or their representatives from across the village. Among the familiar faces were Hiashi, Fugaku, and an old acquaintance, Danz, who had finally deigned to step out of Root. As for the others, Ryouma couldn''t recognize most of them by their faces, except for the Akimichi clan members, who were quite distinctive. While he was observing the crowd, others were equally curious about him. As a rapidly rising civilian jonin, he was well-regarded and drew a lot of attention. Just moments ago, representatives of the InoCShikaCCh trio had even come over to exchange a few pleasantries with him. Hiruzen cleared his throat with a firm "Ahem," commanding attention as the room fell silent. He stood behind his desk, hands clasped behind his back, surveying the gathered jonin with a steady gaze. "Thank you all for coming on such short notice," he began. "As you''re aware, Kumo has declared war against us following their defeat against Iwa." sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He moved to a large map on the wall, tapping a finger against the Land of Lightning''s borders. "Our intelligence suggests they''ll launch a coordinated offensive within the month. We need our most capable tactical minds leading our forces on this front. The Kumo forces include the A-B Combo and several uniquely trained units. Our response must be decisive." Hiruzen shifted his attention to another section of the map. "Meanwhile, our ongoing conflict with Kiri has intensified. Their naval blockade has become more aggressive, and they''ve deployed more of their Seven Swordsmen to the mainland." He traced the coastline with his finger. "We need to reinforce our eastern divisions with our most elite fighters immediately." He returned to his position at the center, expression grave but composed. "Iwa, for the moment, remains quiet. Orochimaru''s forces have maintained our western borders effectively, and it seems the Third Tsuchikage is consolidating his recent gains rather than opening another front. For this small mercy, we owe an unexpected debt to the Third Raikage''s sacrifice." Hiruzen placed both hands on the desk, leaning forward slightly. "So I put this question to all of you. Who among Konoha''s fighters are best suited to meet these challenges? Which of our ninjas should we entrust with these critical missions?" "The A-B Combo has been deployed? Who should we send to face them?" The one speaking was a kunoichi with face paint. The A-B Combo was a legacy team from Kumo, consisting of two ninja who had been trained together since childhood to develop an extraordinary bond. They even referred to each other as brothers. The current generation of the A-B Combo was particularly formidable. They had already displayed their ferocity during the war between Kumo and Iwa. Both members excelled in taijutsu. Especially A, whose speed was his greatest asset. B, on the other hand, was known as a perfect jinchriki, capable of fully controlling the power of the Eight-Tails. Thus, the candidate sent by Konoha to confront them needed to be not only fast but also powerful enough to counter the strength of a tailed beast. Ideally, this ninja would also have the ability to suppress a jinchriki, making it possible to resist the duo effectively. Hiruzen had already discussed this with the council before the meeting. He directly appointed the candidate. "Minato, will you take on the task of facing Kumo?" Naturally, Minato did not refuse. With a bright smile, he agreed. "Yes, Hokage-sama." Of course, he alone would not suffice. Hiruzen also summoned several skilled ninjas from various clans to support him. After much discussion among the participants, it was decided that Minato would serve as the commander, supported by Dt, Shibi, Inoichi, and Tsume as deputies, leading 3,000 Konoha ninja to the Kumo battlefield. It was at this moment that Ryouma learned the name of the kunoichi with war paint on her face who had spoken earlier, Tsume. To be fair, Hiruzen''s arrangements were highly logical. Minato, with his Flying Thunder God Technique, could match the speed of A. Dt was the strongest member of the Akimichi clan in this generation. His Multi-Size Technique, combined with Inoichi''s clan-specific mind techniques, would likely be effective in limiting the movements of the Eight-Tails jinchriki. In truth, Hiruzen had wanted to send Jiraiya and Ryouma to the Kumo battlefield as well. However, Jiraiya had insisted on going to the Iwa battlefield to assist Orochimaru, assuring him that Minato was more than capable of handling Kumo''s duo. Hiruzen, unable to argue with Jiraiya, eventually agreed. Sending him to keep an eye on the crafty noki also seemed like a prudent decision. As for Ryouma, Hiruzen had another purpose in mind for him. With that settled, they moved on to the second important topic of the day: selecting candidates to support the Kiri battlefield. He first asked for the opinions of Fugaku and Hiashi, as their clans were leading the battle against Kiri. "Fugaku, how is the situation on the Kiri battlefield?" "The situation is still under control. The Uchiha clan is fully capable of continuing to hold off Kiri," Fugaku calmly replied. However, Hiashi, standing nearby, couldn''t help but feel exasperated by Fugaku''s words. Seriously? The Kiri battlefield had turned into a complete bloodbath for both their clans. Didn''t he realize this? Or maybe the Uchiha clan simply hadn''t lost enough members for him to care. Meanwhile, the Hyga clan had already had a Byakugan stolen, was this what Fugaku called being "under control"? "Hehehe." Danz, who had been sitting quietly beside Hiruzen, suddenly let out a cold laugh. Fugaku frowned slightly but dared not say anything. For a moment, the atmosphere in the meeting room grew tense. Most of those present felt that the Uchiha clan leader had just been boasting. Although they weren''t fully informed about the specifics of the battlefield, they knew enough to recognize which side had the upper hand. The coastline of the Land of Fire was practically becoming Kiri''s backyard. In the past, it was just the Seven Ninja Swordsmen occasionally launching attacks. Now, small teams of Kiri ninjas were freely invading the Land of Fire, causing destruction. Hiruzen was acutely aware of this, as the daimyo of the Land of Fire had recently been furious about the situation. To ease the tension, Hiashi spoke up, "Hokage-sama, the Hyga clan has fought valiantly on the Kiri battlefield. However, the Kiri ninjas'' sheer numbers are overwhelming. Even we have suffered, one of our Byakugan has been taken. We deeply apologize for letting our comrades in Konoha down." His words were sincere and heartfelt. After speaking, he even bowed deeply to everyone present. The other participants expressed their understanding. The Hyga clan had indeed sacrificed a great deal for the village. Hiruzen''s face showed a trace of guilt. "Hiashi, this is not your fault. As Hokage, I bear responsibility for this." "No. It is my failure to lead my clan effectively." Meanwhile, Fugaku, who felt increasingly alienated from the meeting, twitched the corner of his mouth. He suddenly found Hiashi''s behavior incredibly performative. he thought. Ryouma felt it was the right moment to speak up. "Hokage-sama, Konoha''s jonin, Aotsuki Ryouma, requests to join the Kiri battlefield." As soon as the words left his mouth, Hiashi''s eyes lit up instantly. This was fantastic, reinforcements from a strong ninja! The name Leaf''s Gale had recently spread throughout the shinobi world. A fighter like him was exactly what the Kiri battlefield desperately needed. Hiashi immediately said, "If Ryouma joins the Kiri battlefield, that would be wonderful!" He then looked at Hiruzen with hopeful eyes. There was no other choice, the Hyga clan was exhausted. Their combat strength was depleted to the point where even branch family members had to be sent to the battlefield. Hiruzen, hearing Ryouma''s request, agreed without hesitation. "Very well, I approve." In fact, he had already intended to send Ryouma to the Kiri battlefield. Just recently, he had learned that the boy had mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique. With his adequate chakra reserves, he could use the Flying Thunder God Technique to provide rapid support along the coastline of the Land of Fire, striking back at the Kiri ninjas'' infiltration teams. Finally, after further discussion, he issued a decisive order. "Then it''s settled. Ryouma will lead 1,000 ninjas to reinforce the Kiri battlefield. As Hokage, I hereby appoint him as the advisor for the Kiri battlefield." Since Hiruzen was deploying such a valuable asset as Ryouma, he wasn''t about to make him follow someone else''s orders on the frontlines. Hence, he directly assigned him the position of advisor. 55 – History Doesn’t Guarantee the Future ---Ryouma''s POV--- With this thought, I stepped out of the Hokage''s office with Tsunade. I rolled my shoulders, trying to work out the stiffness from sitting in that wooden chair for hours. Did he actually enjoy these meetings, or was he just desperate for human interaction? At this rate, paperwork would kill more ninjas than enemy jutsu. Initially, after confirming the two most important agenda items, I thought that would be the end of it. However, he unexpectedly brought up a pile of miscellaneous proposals that required individual discussion and voting. As a result, for the second half of the meeting, I became nothing more than an emotionless voting machine. "Proposal for expanding Konoha Hospital''s west wing?" he asked in that same monotone voice he''d been using for the past hour. "Agree!" I replied automatically. "Strongly agree," Tsunade added with actual interest. "The surgical facilities need upgrading." "Adding new classes at the Ninja Academy?" "Agree!" "Setting up a barrier jutsu around the Konoha bathhouse?" "Agr..." Under Hiruzen''s intense gaze, I finally raised my hand. "Disagree." Tsunade''s sharp glare landed on me immediately. "Oh? And why exactly would you oppose that?" "I mean... that would waste village resources on something the women can handle themselves. You''ve demonstrated that quite effectively with Jiraiya-sama." Hiruzen coughed. "Moving on..." The meeting dragged on until the afternoon before Tsunade and I could finally leave and return to the Senju residence. --- A few days later, Minato and his team were fully equipped and ready to depart. Minato himself stood slightly apart, reviewing a map one final time, while Kakashi checked his equipment. Obito, predictably, arrived last, breathless but grinning. My departure date was still a bit later, so today I brought Rin along to see Minato and his team off. "Do you think they''ll be alright without a medical-nin?" Rin asked quietly. "Worried about your teammates?" I glanced at her. "Of course! Especially Obito. His right stance is still unbalanced, and he''s been favoring his left side since that training injury last week." "Your observational skills have improved under Tsunade''s tutelage," I noted, genuinely impressed. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When I rejoin them, I''ll be the best medical-nin they could ask for," she said with a grin. After Rin became Tsunade''s apprentice, she had too much to learn. Also, since she was now formally considered a medical-nin, she wouldn''t be accompanying Minato''s team to the front lines at Kumo. "Kakashi, Obito, I have something for you two." With that, I pulled out two custom-made kunai from the ninja tool pouch on my back. Hooking my fingers through the iron rings at the ends, I displayed them to Kakashi and Obito. "These are custom-made kunai with Flying Thunder God coordinates inscribed on them. Take them." "Consider them an insurance policy," I added. "If you''re ever in a situation where retreat is the only option, channel chakra through these and I''ll know." I had now grasped the basics of the Flying Thunder God Technique. Although not as proficient as Minato, with the help of Shukaku''s chakra, I could transport larger objects and cover greater distances than him. The two of them reached out to take the kunai I handed over. Kakashi examined one closely under the sunlight. It looked identical to the Flying Thunder God kunai used by Minato, except that the marking inscribed on the blade was different. "So different people use different Flying Thunder God marks, huh," he said thoughtfully. Obito, on the other hand, weighed the kunai in his hand, examined the markings on the blade, and then couldn''t help but comment: "The kunai is great, but Ryouma, your mark is a bit..." "My mark is what?" "N-nothing." Under my dangerous glare, Obito swallowed hard and quickly stopped himself. Minato, standing nearby, couldn''t help but step in after hearing his student''s complaint. "This mark is something Ryouma and I came up with together, Obito. If you think about it carefully, you''ll surely understand its special meaning." Minato then pulled out two kunai, one of which was my Flying Thunder God kunai that I had given to him earlier when seeking advice on how to master the technique. Each kunai had a distinct inscription on the blade: Sword of Shinobi''s Love, and Heavenly Justice Descends! "''Sword of Shinobi''s Love''? That doesn''t sound like you at all, Ryouma," Kakashi read aloud, his eyebrow raising slightly. "It''s symbolic," I said defensively. "The kunai connects people across distance... like bonds of... you know what, just take it and don''t die." "Aw, you do care!" Obito grinned, dodging my half-hearted swipe. He then took another look at the kunai. As the team prepared for final departure, Minato pulled me aside. "You''re heading to Kiri soon," he said, his voice low. "The Bloody Mist has gotten bloodier. Be careful." "I''ve made preparations." His expression turned serious. "It''s not just the enemy you should watch for. Our own people have... competing interests there." I thought for a moment, but kept my face neutral. "I understand." "Just remember, everyone has an agenda in wartime," Minato added. "Including you?" I asked. A small smile crossed his face. "Especially me. I want my students back alive, and I want you back too." After sending off Minato and his team, it wasn''t long before the reinforcement unit I was leading to Kiri''s frontlines was fully assembled. Notably, among the members of this expedition was Fugaku. In fact, he had been stationed on the Kiri frontlines last year but had returned to Konoha for reasons unknown. With Tsunade and Rin seeing us off, the mood shifted to something more formal. "Konoha expects successful outcomes, Ryouma," Tsunade said, her tone official. "The mission parameters will be fulfilled," I replied with equal formality. Tsunade''s expression softened slightly. "Come back in one piece, brat." "No promises about the ''one piece'' part, but I''ll come back." "Please watch for unusual symptoms if you''re injured," Rin added earnestly. "The mist country has unique toxins that" "I''ll be careful, Dr. Rin," I interrupted gently with a reassuring smile. I finally set out toward Kiri, the place I had always wanted to visit. ---Third POV--- Walking along the forested paths surrounded by the massive trees characteristic of the Land of Fire, the air grew heavier with moisture as they moved southeast, the first hint that they were approaching Land of Water''s influence. Ryouma studied the team as they traveled. The two Hyuga cousins kept to themselves, speaking in half-sentences as if their Byakugan allowed them to skip unnecessary words. A trio of chunin from the Sarutobi clan stayed close to Fugaku, clearly intimidated by the Uchiha leader''s reputation. Fugaku suddenly adjusted his pace, gradually closing the distance between himself and Ryouma in a way that seemed casual to anyone watching. "Ryouma, I heard that someone from the Uchiha clan was once part of your previous team." Ryouma wasn''t sure what Fugaku''s intentions were but didn''t really care. He replied casually, "Yeah." Fugaku waited a few seconds and, noticing Ryouma had no intention of elaborating, continued, "What is your impression of the Uchiha clan?" "Is there a purpose to this conversation, or are you just making small talk to pass the time?" "Both, perhaps. The journey is long." Seeing how persistent Fugaku was, Ryouma sighed. Well, there wasn''t much else to do during the journey anyway, so he decided to humor him. "I''ve only met two people from the Uchiha clan, and their personalities are completely different. So if you''re asking me for a general impression of the clan, I can''t really say." Fugaku nodded slightly. Naturally, he had his own motives for seeking out this rising hero of Konoha. As the Uchiha clan leader, he constantly pondered the future of his people. After much thought, he had concluded that the best way forward was to align themselves with a "big tree." Being a clever and perceptive leader, he had analyzed the situation and determined that Hiruzen would likely choose Minato as the Fourth Hokage. If the Uchiha could earn Minato''s trust, the clan would enjoy a period of security during his reign, giving Fugaku time to change the attitudes of his clan members and integrate the Uchiha into Konoha more fully. To this end, he had personally requested the Third Hokage to assign an Uchiha to Minato''s team. Hiruzen, who also hoped for the Uchiha to genuinely integrate into Konoha, agreed without hesitation. Fugaku had initially wanted Shiori for the position, but to his surprise, Hiruzen chose Obito instead. Looking at it now, it seemed fate was favoring the Uchiha. Although Shiori didn''t join Minato''s team, she ended up as a teammate to Ryouma. In Fugaku''s eyes, Ryouma, who lived on Senju clan land, had clearly earned Tsunade''s recognition and was already marked as part of the Hokage faction. Moreover, given that the Third Hokage often cited Ryouma''s deeds to exemplify the Will of Fire, it was obvious that Hiruzen valued him greatly. Coupled with Ryouma''s extraordinary talent, it wasn''t unlikely that he could become the Fifth Hokage someday. And judging by Ryouma''s earlier response, he didn''t seem to share the innate bias against the Uchiha that many in Konoha held. Though it was unusual for common-born ninja to look favorably upon clan ninjas, especially the Uchiha, Fugaku quickly surmised the reason, it must have been thanks to Shiori. She must have influenced Ryouma''s perception of the Uchiha. Realizing this,he felt a weight lift off his shoulders, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. No matter what schemes Danz might concoct, with Obito and Shiori as trump cards, he was confident he could establish connections with both the Fourth and Fifth Hokage. Given enough time, he was certain he could change his clan''s future. In this light, he couldn''t imagine how the Uchiha could possibly lose. Meanwhile, Ryouma, now drawn into the conversation by Fugaku, noticed that he had gone silent. Feeling bored, he decided to reopen the dialogue. "Fugaku-sama, you seem very concerned about how others perceive the Uchiha clan." Fugaku froze for a moment and thought to himself, But, of course, he didn''t say that out loud. "The Uchiha clan is one of Konoha''s founding clans. Your position should be secure." "History doesn''t guarantee the future, Ryouma." "So you''re concerned about the clan''s future then?" "Every clan leader thinks about their people''s future. I''m sure the Senju do the same," Fugaku answered diplomatically. "I wouldn''t know. I''m not Senju." "Yet you live on their land, train with Lady Tsunade..." "Are you trying to determine my political alignments, Fugaku-sama?" Ryouma asked directly. A slight smile formed on Fugaku''s lips. "Merely getting to know a comrade before battle." "If you want my opinion on the Uchiha, here it is: Power doesn''t equal trust. The Sharingan makes your clan formidable, but it''s also why people keep their distance." "An interesting perspective," Fugaku said thoughtfully. "Well, the Uchiha clan isn''t great at communication, you know. That''s why we''re often misunderstood." 30 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 56 – Why Dōjutsu Clans Can’t Cooperate ---Third POV--- When communication difficulties were mentioned, Ryouma couldn''t help but nod. His old teammate, Shiori, was a typical example of an Uchiha who wasn''t good with words. Her economy with words had often left him interpreting silence more than speech. "Fugaku-sama, you mentioned earlier that one of my teammates is a member of the Uchiha clan. Do you know her?" "It must be Shiori. I know her father quite well. I''ve seen this child several times, she''s very polite." That was a lie. Fugaku did know Shiori, but his understanding was limited to her talents. Beyond that, he only knew that she had a father who was a jonin. If he recalled correctly, her father''s name was Homura. He hadn''t seen him on missions for years, as he was reportedly recovering from an injury at home. Still, Fugaku was keen on building a good relationship with Ryouma. Naturally, he wouldn''t say something like, "Ah, I''m not close to Shiori''s family at all." Ryouma immediately saw through Fugaku''s lie, but he didn''t mind because the next question was what really mattered. "Fugaku-sama, do you know what Shiori has been up to recently?" As the clan leader, Fugaku did have an answer. "Shiori? Last month, she applied to join the Kiri battlefield. At that time, the situation wasn''t as tense as it is now, but she seemed eager to go to the frontlines, so I approved it." "She requested frontline duty specifically?" Ryouma couldn''t hide his surprise. Fugaku nodded. "Quite insistent, actually. Unusual for one so young, but her skills warranted the assignment." Hearing Fugaku''s response, Ryouma suddenly understood. No wonder he hadn''t seen her recently, turns out she couldn''t sit still and had run off to the battlefield on her own. The more he talked with Fugaku, the more he realized that the man wasn''t bad at all. He didn''t exhibit the typical arrogance associated with the Uchiha clan. On the contrary, he was humble in his speech and demeanor. No wonder the Third Hokage believed he could lead the Uchiha clan to integrate with the village. "What do you think of the Third''s strategy for the Land of Water''s border?" Fugaku asked, breaking the momentary silence. Ryouma considered this carefully. "Reactive rather than proactive. We wait for Kiri to make incursions, then respond. It minimizes our losses but cedes initiative." Fugaku looked impressed. "Precisely. I''ve suggested more aggressive reconnaissance, but resources are stretched thin on multiple fronts." "And the Hyga would be ideal for such reconnaissance, but that creates its own complications," Ryouma suggested. Fugaku''s lips quirked in a knowing smile. "You grasp the situation quickly." During the remaining journey, Ryouma found a pleasant conversation partner in Fugaku, making the trip more enjoyable. --- The battlefield between Konoha and Kiri was within the borders of the Land of Fire. As a result, it took Ryouma and his team less than a day to reach Konoha''s main base for the Kiri battlefield. The Kiri battlefield base emerged from the forest like an aging fortress. Unlike the hastily constructed outposts of the Land of Rivers, the conditions here were far better than in the Land of Rivers. This was because the base had been built shortly after Konoha''s founding as a precautionary measure against Kiri. Even during peacetime, ninjas were stationed here on rotation. The base was almost the size of a small village, with numerous multi-story wooden buildings that showed their age. As they passed through the main gates, Ryouma immediately noticed the subtle division of space. Uchiha clan members dominated the eastern buildings, while Hyga occupied the western side. Even in shared spaces, an invisible line seemed to separate the two clans. After arranging the ninja troops they had brought, Ryouma and Fugaku headed to the command center of the base together. Along the way, Fugaku enthusiastically introduced the surrounding facilities. "The mess hall serves all shifts, though most prefer to eat with their clan," Fugaku gestured to a large building to their right. "The training grounds are technically shared, but..." "Let me guess, scheduled to avoid overlap?" Ryouma ventured. Fugaku grimaced slightly. "Precisely. The medical wing is here, staffed primarily by non-clan specialists to avoid accusations of favoritism." "And the command center?" "Central building, as neutral territory as we can manage." Previously, as an ordinary ninja, Ryouma wouldn''t have cared about such details. However, now that he was an advisor for the Kiri battlefield, it was necessary for him to understand the territory under his management. They opened the doors to the command center. Inside, several ninjas were busy organizing various documents. Upon closer inspection, most of them were from the Uchiha and Hyga clans. As Ryouma observed the office environment, a Hyga ninja hurried over and spoke softly. "Fugaku-sama, Ryouma, Commander Hizashi has been waiting for you both inside." The messenger''s respectful tone conveyed professionalism, but the tension in his posture spoke of the underlying clan dynamics. Since the main forces on Konoha''s side against Kiri were the Uchiha and Hyga clans, the leadership of this base had always been shared between the two. One was Fugaku, and the other was Hizashi. As the clan leader of the Hyga clan, Hizashi''s older brother, Hiashi, couldn''t personally go to the battlefield even if he wanted to, his clan elders wouldn''t allow it. Hence, Hizashi, was the most suitable choice. Hizashi stood as they entered, his resemblance to his twin brother Hiashi immediately apparent. When Ryouma and Fugaku entered the command office, he immediately greeted them. "You must be the Leaf''s Gale who ended the Suna battlefield. I''ve heard much about you." Ryouma''s expression was complicated. As expected of Hiashi''s brother, they both spoke in such an overly formal tone. "You flatter me. It was all thanks to Captain Minato and the others. I only did what little I could." "Your modesty is noted, but unnecessary," Hizashi said, his keen eyes studying Ryouma. Seeing how well the two got along, Fugaku decided to get straight to the point. "Let''s dive right into the main issue. Recently, Kiri ninjas have been increasingly raiding the Land of Fire''s coastline. How should we respond?" "Their patterns suggest probing operations rather than committed invasion. Testing our response times and defensive capabilities," Hizashi replied. Ryouma thought for a moment before asking, "How have you been handling it so far?" Fugaku and Hizashi exchanged a glance before the latter answered, "Up until now, the Uchiha and Hyga clans have generally operated separately in their respective missions." "Separate operations against the same enemy?" Ryouma frowned. "That seems... inefficient." Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We''ve each been assigned different sectors of the coastline," Fugaku explained diplomatically. "The Uchiha handle the southern approach, while the Hyga monitor the eastern shores." "It allows each clan to develop specialized knowledge of their sector," Hizashi added. Ryouma found this a bit odd. Since the group was relatively familiar with each other by now, he asked directly, "Why operate separately? Wouldn''t it make more sense to mix the Uchiha and Hyga ninjas into teams to leverage each clan''s strengths? The Sharingan''s analytical capabilities paired with the Byakugan''s range would create formidable reconnaissance units. Tactically, it''s the obvious approach." Fugaku sighed. "At first, we tried that, but the results weren''t ideal. The Uchiha and Hyga ninjas didn''t coordinate very well." "That''s a diplomatic way of putting it," Hizashi said, his tone carefully neutral. "What happened?" Ryouma asked. "Arguments over mission leadership. Disagreements about tactical priorities. Accusations of withholding information," Hizashi explained. "One team nearly came to blows over whether to pursue an enemy or protect a civilian settlement," Fugaku added grimly. Ryouma understood. Perhaps the harmonious atmosphere between Fugaku and Hizashi had momentarily made him forget that the Uchiha and Hyga clans weren''t exactly friendly. After the Senju clan gave up their surname and fully integrated into Konoha, the Uchiha and Hyga clans became the only two remaining noble clans in the village. Both clans were "djutsu families," and their rivalry to prove who was Konoha''s true premier clan created a long-standing tension. Their ninja often competed against each other in secret. Trying to form cooperative teams between the two clans was easier said than done. Before Ryouma''s arrival, Fugaku and Hizashi had experimented with forming teams of two Uchiha and two Hyga ninja. However, the success rate of missions completed by these mixed teams was almost half that of missions completed by teams composed entirely of either Uchiha or Hyga members. Despite multiple attempts and even individual discussions with team members, urging them to consider the village''s interests, the results remained unimpressive. While assembling a team of individuals with compatible personalities might work, the number of such potential teams was too small to make a significant difference in the overall war effort. "Eventually, we determined that parallel operations were more effective than forced integration. We coordinate at the command level, share intelligence, and provide backup when requested. It''s not ideal, but it''s functional," Hizashi explained. Ryouma didn''t contribute much to the subsequent discussions. After all, most of the ninja forces here were Uchiha and Hyga clan members, and there was no need for him to interfere excessively. 57 – The Warm-Up Ends ---Third POV--- As Fugaku and Hizashi''s discussion seemed far from over, Ryouma quickly found an opportunity to interject. "You understand the situation here far better than I do. Though I''m an advisor, I fully trust you to take charge of things here." Fugaku and Hizashi turned to look at him. "Ryouma, are you saying..." Hizashi began, his eyes narrowing slightly. "I''ll leave the camp to you two. I''ll head out to act on my own." With that, Ryouma stood up, ready to set off. Since arriving at the Kiri battlefield, he had been eager to act. The planning and coordination were necessary, but not where his skills would be best utilized. Seeing him about to leave, Fugaku quickly tried to dissuade him. "It''s too dangerous to go alone. At the very least, let me select a few capable Uchiha members to escort you." "An escort would only slow me down," Ryouma responded, adjusting his gear. Fugaku''s concern deepened. "The Kiri ninjas are notoriously brutal. Even for someone of your caliber" "You''re concerned about my safety or concerned about losing a potential political asset?" Ryouma asked with a knowing smile. The Uchiha leader paused, caught off guard by the directness. "Both, perhaps. Is that so wrong?" After all, Fugaku had high hopes for Ryouma to become the Fifth Hokage someday. How could he allow him to venture out alone to fight Kiri ninja? Standing off to the side, Hizashi couldn''t quite understand the situation. He had already found it strange, Fugaku seemed a bit too invested in Ryouma. Even if the boy was a high-ranking advisor personally assigned by the Third Hokage, this level of attention seemed excessive. Ryouma turned to Fugaku and gave a confident smile. "Don''t worry. I''ve already mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique. If I want to leave, no one can stop me. Acting alone will also allow me to work more efficiently." Before either clan leader could process his claim further, Ryouma formed a single hand sign. The air around him seemed to bend for a fraction of a second, and then, nothing. He was simply gone. The mark he had placed earlier was on a tall pine tree overlooking the camp, providing a perfect vantage point. , Ryouma thought. He closed his eyes, channeling chakra to activate the Rikugan. The world expanded in his perception, stretching out in all directions. Soon, he made a discovery: miles away, there was a team of four ninjas wearing Kiri forehead protectors. Their formation suggested a sabotage team, one sensor type, two combat specialists, and a leader with particularly potent chakra. Ryouma didn''t hesitate. He drew a specialized kunai from his pouch, weighing it for a moment before launching it. The weapon arced through the air, traveling far beyond normal throwing distance thanks to wind chakra enhancement, and used Thunder God Technique to instantly teleport to its location. A series of rapid flashes allowed him to close the distance to the Kiri team at high speed. Such a maneuver was only possible thanks to the massive amount of chakra Shukaku provided. Otherwise, even with the assistance of the Rikugan, this high-speed expenditure of chakra would have forced him to stop and rest to recover his chakra. "Do you need me to step in?" Shukaku rubbed his hands eagerly, clearly ready to show his strength. "No need. The enemy''s chakra doesn''t seem very strong. This battle should end quickly. Maybe next time. For now, just keep providing me with chakra." "Fine, fine. But if you get in trouble, I''m jumping in whether you like it or not," Shukaku grumbled. Since his partner said so, he decided to obediently stay perched on Ryouma''s shoulder, and be a chakra battery for the time-being. , Ryouma thought. --- In a dense forest, a team of Kiri ninja was moving at high speed. Their mission was to enter the territory of the Land of Fire and carry out sabotage. Sabotage, in simple terms, meant killing, arson, and committing all sorts of heinous acts. As ninjas nurtured under Kiri''s bloody policies, they felt no guilt performing such deeds; some even derived joy from destruction. While they were hurrying toward their objective, a kunai flew at high speed, landing directly in their path. Moments later, a figure instantly appeared where the kunai had landed. "Sorry, folks, but this road is closed," Ryouma stated calmly. "What the" the first Kiri ninja startled, reaching for his weapon. The leader raised his hand, halting his team. "Hold position." Ryouma had no intention of wasting words on these Kiri ninjas. He drew Lostvayne from his back. As the blade cleared its sheath, lightning began to arc around his body, stimulating his cells. The crackling energy illuminated the forest clearing as it coursed through him and into his blade. In a flash, he slashed at the lead Kiri ninja. A brilliant arc of the blade sliced through the air, but the lead ninja astonishingly dodged the strike. "Oh? Pretty quick, huh? What''s your name?" Ryouma didn''t rush to attack again. Instead, he looked at the Kiri ninja with interest. "Heh. I came out for a simple mission, and I run into the famous Leaf''s Gale. Seems like my luck isn''t too bad. My name is Kaguya Shin. Remember it, because it''s the name of the one who will kill you." As the Kiri ninja spoke, his gaze locked onto Ryouma with a crazed smile spreading across his face. He had reason for his confidence. Among the current generation of the Kaguya clan, he considered himself the most formidable. Whether it was the clan''s bloodline limit or their secret techniques, he had mastered them to perfection. When Ryouma heard that his opponent was a ninja from the Kaguya clan, it suddenly made sense. The Kaguya clan had been known for their exceptional taijutsu prowess since the Warring States period. Dodging that initial strike wasn''t surprising. If it had been a Suna ninja, they would likely have already been killed. "I''ve heard that ninjas from the Kaguya clan are always arrogant and battle-hungry. What''s the matter? Aren''t you going to attack?" "You seem eager to die," Shin replied, eyes narrowing. "Just curious to see if the Kaguya''s bone techniques are as impressive as the stories claim." "Allow me to give you a demonstration you won''t live to share," Shin answered, pride clearly piqued. One of the other Kiri ninjas, a scruffy-looking man with nervous eyes, seemed unable to withstand the invisible pressure in the air. He cautiously turned to Shin and asked tentatively: "Captain, should we..." Before he could finish saying "retreat," the sharp chirping of birds pierced the air. Ryouma struck instantly, vanishing from his position and reappearing behind the speaking ninja. A single slash of the lightning-enhanced blade, and he decapitated the Kiri ninja who had just spoken before he could finish his sentence. Shin reacted quickly. The moment Ryouma made his move, he raised his hands and fired bone bullets from the tips of his ten fingers. "Ten-Finger Drilling Bullets!" The bone bullets tore through the air, aiming for Ryouma''s vital spots. The attack pattern wasn''t random, it covered all possible evasion angles. Shukaku formed seals with his hands, and sand quickly transformed into a shield, forming in mid-air to block all ten bone bullets. "Magnet Release? But this doesn''t seem quite right." , Ryouma thought, impressed by both his partner''s defense and his opponent''s speed. Shukaku replied mentally. Though battle-hungry, Shin''s mind was unexpectedly sharp. Ryouma had no intention of explaining. After eliminating one Kiri ninja, he flung several Flying Thunder God kunai in a precise pattern. The kunai embedded themselves in trees, the ground, and one even landed behind the remaining Kiri ninjas. Shin quickly pulled a bone blade from his shoulder and deflected all the kunai aimed at him. The remaining two Kiri ninjas also managed to evade the attack. Holding his bone blade, he approached Ryouma with an eerie, almost dance-like footwork. Ryouma blocked the incoming strike with Lostvayne. Arcs of electricity danced along the blade, traveling up the bone blade in an attempt to reach Shin. However, bones conducted electricity far less effectively than metal. Before the current could reach his body, Shin swiftly withdrew his bone blade and launched a second attack, avoiding direct damage from the Lightning Release. "Dance of the Camellia!" Bones erupted from all over Shin''s body, spikes protruding from elbows, shoulders, knees, and spine. His appearance transformed from human to something monstrous, a living weapon of jagged protrusions. After using the bones in his arms to block another strike from Lostvayne, the crossed bones managed to lock Ryouma''s blade in place. Shin then used the momentum to spin and deliver a powerful kick aimed at Ryouma''s head, with a sharp bone spike growing from his toe. A crazed smile spread across his face, as though he could already see himself victorious. The bone spike was millimeters from Ryouma''s temple before he vanished completely, causing the fierce strike to hit nothing but air. At the same time, he reappeared at the location of one of his previously thrown Flying Thunder God kunai, now behind the Kiri group. "Alright, warm-up''s over. Let me ask you something, where are the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist? If you tell me, I''ll give you a chance to escape." Shin and the remaining two Kiri ninjas quickly turned, locking their gazes onto the figure who had suddenly disappeared and reappeared behind them. "What is this...?" sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A few seconds passed in tense silence. Ryouma observed how the remaining Kiri ninjas positioned themselves, not fleeing despite their obvious fear, staying loyal to their captain despite facing a clearly superior opponent. "Trying to protect your comrades?" Ryouma raised his left hand, forming it into the shape of a finger gun, aiming at the three enemies. Chakra began to concentrate at his fingertip, glowing with increasing intensity. "So, the so-called cold-blooded ninjas of Kiri aren''t as heartless as the rumors claim. No matter. Since we''re all on this battlefield, it''s only a matter of time before we meet again. I''ll send you off now." 58 – Can’t Touch the Sky ---Third POV--- Ryouma''s body bent slightly, forming a spear-like stance, with his eyes firmly locked onto the Kiri ninjas A deep blue light began to flicker at his fingertips, gradually gathering to form a fist-sized Rasengan that emitted powerful chakra waves, distorting the surrounding air with its force, accompanied by a low buzzing sound. Under his control, the Rasengan shot forward like a cannonball. While in flight, it rapidly split into countless chakra bullets, expanding its range to encompass Shin and two other Kiri ninjas. "Incoming attack!" one of the Kiri ninjas shouted. The second ninja swiftly formed seals. "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!" "Strengthen it! Pour every drop of chakra you have!" Shin commanded, recognizing the immediate threat. The water wall rose, but the Rasengan bullets bombarded it like a torrential storm, shattering it instantly with their sheer impact. Shin''s expression shifted slightly, realizing his the water wall''s defense was utterly ineffective. Without hesitation, he activated his Shikotsumyaku, channeling chakra rapidly through his body to generate an unbreakable bone membrane over his skin. It resembled an impenetrable suit of armor, shielding him from harm. However, the remaining two Kiri ninjas weren''t so lucky. In an instant, they were riddled with the barrage, their lives cut short. One couldn''t help but acknowledge the vast difference between shinobi with a bloodline limit and ordinary ones, comparable to the gap between a baby and an adult. Ryouma''s overwhelming Bullet Rain had scarred the forest floor, leaving craters scattered everywhere. Yet, Shin, protected by his bone membrane, emerged unscathed. Ryouma wondered briefly if even a Rasenshuriken could penetrate this "turtle shell," but he didn''t bother testing it. The Kaguya clan member''s strength was decent, but nothing extraordinary. Sheathing Lostvayne, Ryouma decided against further close combat. He had no interest in clashing blades with a pile of hardened bones. Shin, seeing Ryouma put away his weapon, didn''t relax. He realized his opponent was likely preparing to rely on taijutsu instead. Shin''s expertise lay in close combat; his only chance of winning was closing the distance. With this thought, he reached behind his back and shockingly pulled out his own spine, his face contorting in a grimace that was equal parts pain and ecstasy. With a tearing sound that echoed through the clearing, his spine emerged vertebra by vertebra, connected by chakra-infused cartilage. The sight made Ryouma grimace with revulsion. He had seen the Kaguya''s techniques in the series, but seeing them in person was another matter entirely. Shin wielded the entire spine like a whip, swinging it fiercely at Ryouma. In his hands, the extracted spine transformed into something more deadly than nature had intended. Enhanced by the Shikotsumyaku''s immense power, the bone whip extended far beyond the gap between the two combatants. As it sliced through the air, the whip created a sharp whistling sound, almost tearing through the atmosphere. "Dance of the Clematis: Vine!" This technique was specifically developed by the Kaguya clan to deal with enemies outside their taijutsu range. In the past, whenever he used this technique, the area within a dozen meters would be completely swept by the bone whip. Without specialized defenses, most opponents would either die on contact or be gravely injured. Ryouma''s eyes narrowed as he clapped his hands together. Drawing deeply on his chakra, he felt the familiar heat building in his lungs. A moment later, a mass of dark purple flames erupted from his mouth, surging like a torrential flood to form a circular wall of fire several meters high. The fire wall radiated intense heat and powerful energy waves, distorting the surrounding air with its extreme temperature. When the bone whip struck the flame wall, the bones began to melt like candles under intense heat, calcium liquefying and dripping away in glowing droplets. Shin was momentarily stunned, realizing the flames were far from ordinary. Their power far exceeded that of typical fire jutsu. After all, the bones produced by the Shikotsumyaku possessed extreme hardness and toughness. Normal Fire Release techniques couldn''t harm them in the slightest, let alone melt them. Yet, the flames before him easily achieved this. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While analyzing the enemy''s technique in his mind, he didn''t let his actions falter. The moment his attack was blocked, he transitioned to the second form. Shin''s entire right arm began to change, bones thickening and extending, calcium deposits accumulating at an accelerated rate. The limb transformed into something that barely resembled a human appendage. It was a massive, bone-crafted spear. "Dance of the Clematis: Flower!" This technique was the most piercingly powerful move in the Shikotsumyaku arsenal, though it came with a considerable burden on the user. For Shin, however, as long as it could penetrate the dark purple flame wall in front of him, the cost was worth it. A crazed grin spread across his face as he charged at the flame wall, wielding the giant bone spear without a trace of fear. With a battle cry that echoed through the forest, he ran directly at the wall of purple flames. It was suicide by any rational calculation, but the Kaguya clan had never been known for prioritizing survival over victory. When the spear pierced the flame wall, he pushed the limits of his Shikotsumyaku, continuously increasing the calcium concentration in the spear to raise its hardness to unprecedented levels. Against all odds, the spear managed to breach the wall of flames, closing in on Ryouma. "No defense... is impenetrable!" Shin growled through gritted teeth. The cost, however, was severe burns across his body. Although the protective bone membrane saved his life, his appearance was now pitifully charred. The flames ravaged every inch of exposed skin, blackening and charring flesh that even his bone membrane couldn''t fully protect. The stench of burning hair and skin filled the clearing, yet his momentum never faltered. To Shin, though, such injuries were nothing unusual. As a battle-hardened warrior, this was mere routine. Moreover, the Shikotsumyaku granted him rapid wound-healing capabilities. Even now, the burns on his body were sizzling and emitting white smoke as they began to heal. The bone spear drew ever closer to his enemy''s chest, its tip now just meters away. Facing the gleaming, bone-crafted spear before him, Ryouma chose not to engage directly. Instead, he used the Flying Thunder God Technique, instantly teleporting to the location of a kunai he had thrown earlier. As the bone spear closed the final distance, Ryouma made no move to evade, physically. Instead, he formed a single hand sign, chakra flaring briefly around his body. In an instant, he simply ceased to exist where he had been standing. He suddenly realized that the Kaguya clan''s Shikotsumyaku had a surprising counter-effect against his Full Counter strategy. In the past, no matter how powerful the attack, he could easily reflect it by swinging Lostvayne, even against Tsunade''s Chakra Enhanced Strength. His chakra-modified Full Counter worked by synchronizing with the opponent''s chakra frequency and redirecting the energy flow back at twice the power. But the Shikotsumyaku technique fell outside Full Counter''s reflective range. Unlike external chakra attacks, the Kaguya bloodline manipulated the body''s osteoblasts and osteoclasts to produce what were essentially natural bone structures. Though chakra initiated the process, the resulting weapons were physical extensions of the user''s body, not chakra constructs that Full Counter could recognize and reflect. Meanwhile, Shin''s expression twisted as he realized his powerful strike had missed. Quickly turning around to locate his enemy, Shin was met with a blazing, dark purple fireball radiating intense heat heading straight for him. "Damn it." He cursed under his breath. The opponent''s jutsu was terrifyingly fast. It seemed he had no choice but to use that move. Just as the Flame Rasengan Sphere was about to hit him, he abruptly started spinning rapidly in place. With his movements, sharp bone spears burst from the ground. In the blink of an eye, a dense forest of bone spears surrounded him. These spears were packed closely, razor-sharp, and gleamed with a chilling cold light. At the same time, he merged into one of the bone spears closest to him, evading the first wave of the Grand Flame Rasengan''s attack. But it wasn''t over yet. The number of bone spears continued to grow rapidly, spreading in an instant to the area under Ryouma''s feet. "Dance of the Seedling Fern!" This was the ultimate technique of the Shikotsumyaku, the final dance. It could transform an area hundreds of meters around the caster into a deadly forbidden zone, a forest of bones. Historically, every Kaguya clan member who had used this move ended up dying prematurely due to extreme life force exhaustion. "Shukaku, take me up." "Got it, partner." Shukaku, finally given a chance to shine, swiftly controlled the sand under Ryouma''s feet, lifting him directly into the air. Now Shin was truly out of options. The Kaguya clan didn''t have effective means of dealing with aerial opponents. At this height, all he could do was fire off a few Ten-Finger Drilling Bullets, but such attacks were ineffective against his opponent. While airborne, Ryouma recalled the Flame Rasengan Sphere back to his side and stretched out his hands, infusing it with a massive amount of chakra. It then rapidly expanded, growing nearly as large as a small house. Ryouma then propelled the sphere outward. He controlled it to rotate around him, melting all the bone spears on the ground to nothing. With all the bone spears destroyed, Shin was forced out of his fused state with the bone forest. The moment he reappeared, Ryouma formed a single hand seal and manipulated the massive sphere to undergo a transformation. Its ends elongated, eventually forming a massive flaming arrow, which floated silently by his side. With a thought, he launched the arrow, as if it were fired from an invisible bowstring, directly at Shin. "Flaming Annihilation Arrow!" This technique was a jutsu Ryouma had developed after studying Tobirama''s notes on chakra nature manipulation. Its piercing power far exceeded that of the Flame Rasengan Sphere. Faced with such a powerful attack, Shin could only fully activate his Shikotsumyaku, frantically thickening the bone armor on his body. However, against the arrow, infused with an immense amount of Blaze Release chakra, this defense was utterly inadequate, like trying to stop a flood with a teacup. The massive, dark-purple flaming arrow, resembling a burning meteor, carried overwhelming heat and destructive force. Without mercy, it melted through the astonishingly thick bone membrane. With an unstoppable momentum, it pierced straight through Shin''s chest. The arrow''s power was so immense that his body was instantly penetrated. No blood flowed from the wound because the tissues surrounding the entry point were carbonized upon contact. His eyes widened in shock and agony, as if he couldn''t believe he had suffered such a grievous blow. Meanwhile, the dark-purple flames ravaged his insides, mercilessly scorching his internal organs and muscles. Shin let out a heart-wrenching scream as his body convulsed violently. He desperately attempted to manipulate his bones to grow internally, trying to resist the terrifying force, but it was futile. Within seconds, his life force rapidly diminished, and he collapsed to the ground, motionless. The smell of charred flesh and smoke lingered around his corpse. With the fight over, Shukaku lowered the sand cloud to the ground. Ryouma approached the Kaguya ninja''s lifeless body, pulled out a sealing scroll, and formed hand seals. He sealed Shin''s corpse into the scroll. The reason he didn''t detonate the Flaming Annihilation Arrow was to preserve the body as much as possible. It wasn''t out of respect for the opponent, rather, as a possessor of a bloodline limit, the corpse held significant research value. Ryouma planned to bring it back to Konoha for study. That was all. To be honest, the opponent was quite strong. He had initially thought Shin would be no more than a slightly tougher Kiri jonin. While there were ways to counter it, if he were to compare Shin to the other opponents he had faced so far... well, Shin was probably about one and a half times stronger than Rasa. After the fight, Ryoma realized that taijutsu specialists were his counter at the moment, especially fast and sturdy ones like Shin who could capitalize on his weaknesses. 59 -How Many Bowls Have You Had? ---Ryouma''s POV--- Since the recent battle didn''t take much effort, the exchange of offense and defense between the two sides lasted only about seven or eight rounds. After tidying up the battlefield slightly and recovering my Flying Thunder God kunai, I continued with my sweeping operation as planned, staying true to my initial resolve. By evening, I returned to the main camp, feeling refreshed. A ninja from the Uchiha clan saw me return safely and immediately went to report to Fugaku. I hadn''t been idle during this half-day. Throughout the operation, I cleared a large area along the coastline of the Land of Fire. I eliminated no fewer than ten Kiri ninja squads and managed to rescue several Konoha reconnaissance teams in the process. Unfortunately, I still hadn''t obtained any information about the whereabouts of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. However, I did come across a few interesting pieces of news. It seemed that in the current Kiri battlefield, two Konoha ninjas had made a name for themselves due to their exceptional strength. One was "Shisui the Teleporter," which didn''t surprise me. The other was someone I was quite familiar with someone nicknamed "Shiori of Thousand Birds." I had not expected that in just a few months, her abilities had grown to such a degree. Back in the battlefields of the Land of Rivers, she was only at the level of contending with mid-tier ninjas. Could the Chidori really suit the Uchiha clan so well? As I pondered this idly, I stopped by the mission hall before heading to my assigned quarters. When morning came, I got up early, ready to continue clearing the coastline of the Land of Fire. I had already made up my mind. After thoroughly cleaning up the Land of Fire, if I still couldn''t find the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, I planned to head straight into Kiri. There was no way they could remain hidden forever. I had vowed to eliminate the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and would honor this promise. After another day of sweeping, I still failed to gather any of the information I sought. Instead, more Kiri ninja squads fell at my hands. News of "The Leaf''s Gale wreaking havoc on the battlefield" had spread widely through the underground black market. If I hadn''t suspected that some of these black market informants were actually Konoha spies, I might have dealt with them myself. Returning to the main camp, I headed straight for a ramen shop. Although the camp had grown to the size of a small village, the variety of food was still limited. Lifting the curtain, I called out to the back kitchen. "Kenta, two bowls of pork bone ramen and one seafood ramen. What about you, Shukaku?" "I''ll have grilled codfish!" From the back kitchen, Kenta looked up and replied enthusiastically, "Oh, back already? Have a seat; your ramen will be ready soon!" I picked a seat toward the back. It was still early, so the shop wasn''t crowded. I had arranged to meet someone here today, and by my calculations, it should be about time. --- "Long time no see, Ryouma," Heiji greeted as soon as he entered. "Oh, Heiji, you''re finally here. I already ordered seafood ramen for you. Come, have a seat," I called out, having noticed Heiji lingering at the entrance earlier. I had no idea what he was dawdling for. If he had taken any longer, I would''ve gone out to drag him in myself. "Shukaku, this is my friend, Heiji," I introduced, gesturing toward my former teammate. Shukaku leapt off my shoulder onto the table, gave Heiji a haughty glance, and declared, "Since you''re a friend of Ryouma, I will allow you to address me as Desert King." I immediately flicked two fingers against Shukaku''s head, chastising, "Speak properly." "Ow!" Shukaku rubbed his head with his paws and quickly corrected himself. "Alright... My name is Shukaku." "I''m Heiji. Nice to meet you," Heiji replied politely. After completing the introductions, I, seizing the chance before Shiori arrived, leaned toward Heiji to vent. "So, I heard from Shiori that you were transferred to the Kiri battlefield. You have no idea. When Shiori and I" "And what about me?" Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A cold voice cut in from the doorway. Shiori entered the shop, walked over, and sat down next to me. I cursed inwardly, I had been so caught up in complaining to Heiji that I hadn''t even noticed her approaching. Just as I was racking my brain for a way to defuse the situation, Kenta arrived with our ramen and grilled codfish. "Here you go, your ramen." Since the food had arrived, Shiori didn''t press the matter. She clasped her hands together and said, "Itadakimasu." I breathed a sigh of relief. Picking up my chopsticks, I lowered my head and muttered my own "Itadakimasu" before starting to eat. "Oh, by the way," Heiji began, looking apologetic, "I heard you both were recently promoted to jonin. I haven''t prepared any gifts for you yet. Sorry about that." I, however, waved it off. "Nah, don''t worry about it. Just treat us to something nice when we get back to the village after dealing with Kiri." Shiori glanced at the scabbard at my waist before withdrawing her gaze, seemingly satisfied. "Like he said," she added, "don''t bother with such trivial things." I looked at Heiji in front of me and felt that he seemed very tired. Thinking back to his actions at the entrance of the ramen shop earlier, I spoke up. "By the way, have you been having some trouble lately? You don''t look so good." I had been working hard to gain military merit in the Land of the Rivers to strengthen my influence in the village, all so I could better protect my companions. If he wasn''t doing well on the Kiri front lines, I could go and talk to Hizashi and pull some strings to get him a short leave, letting him return to the village for a proper rest. Seeing that Heiji looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated, I continued to gently persuade him. "If something''s going on, just tell us. The three of us figuring things out together is definitely better than you dealing with it alone, right, Shiori? By the way, how many bowls have you had now?" While I was chatting with Heiji, several empty bowls had already piled up beside Shiori. She was busy devouring her ramen when suddenly being called out. She looked up at us with an annoyed expression. "Such shallow men. Don''t you know it''s rude to disturb a lady while she''s eating? Go on, talk." Heiji pursed his lips and then seemed to make a decision. "Sorry, but I can''t tell you guys about this..." "If you won''t say, then I''ll go ask Hizashi myself. Oh, by the way, did I mention? I''m now the highest-ranking advisor on the Kiri front line." The moment I saw Heiji''s bitter expression, I knew this quiet guy wasn''t going to spill easily. If it were someone less familiar, I wouldn''t have asked a second time, but he was different. Because he was a genuinely good guy. Despite being a branch house member of the Hyga clan marked with the cursed seal, he had never held any resentment toward anyone, and he always wished happiness for others. His positive and optimistic attitude had even once changed my view of the Hyga branch house members. Only after seeing more of them on the Kiri battlefield did I realize that most of the branch house members, including Hizashi, often had a hint of resentment in their eyes. It might be resentment toward the main house or toward fate itself. Of course, none of that had much to do with me. To put it simply, I just couldn''t stand to see a good guy being pushed around, especially since this guy was also my friend. Faced with my firm stance, he couldn''t get the words of refusal out of his mouth. After a few seconds of silence, he finally spoke. "Actually, I volunteered to come to the Kiri front line." His eyes looked distant, as if he had fallen into a memory. Shiori and I exchanged a glance but didn''t interrupt. "You''ve probably heard A while ago, Kiri got a Byakugan. That Byakugan belonged to my older brother, Yuji." So, it was to take back his brother''s Byakugan? But unfortunately, Heiji''s next words denied that guess. "My brother was three years older than me. As the eldest son of our branch, he was raised as a member of the main house from a young age, so we barely had any interaction." "After he died, there was a vacancy in our branch''s family line. According to the rules, my younger sister, Yui, should be able to replace Yuji and become part of the main house." "Yui was born later, so she hasn''t been branded with the Caged Bird yet. But this reasonable request was rejected by some of the elders from the main house. They believed that because our branch failed to protect the Byakugan, we should be disqualified from becoming part of the main house." "That''s why I asked to come here. I want to take back the stolen Byakugan, so that Yui can become a member of the main house and gain her freedom. But I''m so useless. I''ve been here for so long, and I still still haven''t even seen a sliver of hope for retrieving that Byakugan." At this point, pain and anger appeared on his face. He slowly lowered his head, clenching his fists so tightly that his nails dug deep into his flesh. "I thought it was something serious," my clear voice rang out. Heiji looked up abruptly, only to see me smile. "Leave it to me. I''ve got a score to settle with Kiri anyway. Anything that makes them suffer, I''m happy to do." His eyes grew moist. I could tell he was thinking about his little sister. That was the kind of guy he was, always putting others before himself. But I knew the harsh reality had made him painfully aware of his own limitations. He was just a low-ranking Hyga, bearing a pair of "damaged" Byakugan. Trying to retrieve a Byakugan from one of the Five Great Ninja Villages, something even the Hokage wouldn''t guarantee success in? It sounded ridiculous to most, but not to me. I wasn''t about to laugh at him for being naive or foolish, instead, I was determined to help. Willing to help someone who deserved better than what fate had dealt him. "I remember the Kiri ninja who took the Byakugan was named Ao, right?" I asked, turning to Shiori after thinking for a moment. She clearly had done her homework better than me. She only paused for a few seconds before recalling the information about Ao from memory. "Ao, a jonin of Kiri. During the last large-scale incursion by Kiri, he ambushed our sensory unit on the front lines. When Yuji committed suicide to destroy his eyes, Ao successfully stole a Byakugan and has since been known as the ''Byakugan Killer.''" 60 – The Classic Uchiha Pretty Boy Joins the Hunt ---Third POV--- After explaining things to Ryouma, Shiori also began to ponder. If their goal truly was to take down the "Byakugan Killer," how should they proceed? "The opponent possesses the Byakugan, making ambush tactics extremely difficult. Considering the target holds a high tactical position in Kiri, we need to be prepared to simultaneously engage multiple enemy ninjas." Shiori furrowed her brows and rested her chin on one hand, lowering her head slightly in thought. Suddenly, as if something came to mind, she asked, "Didn''t you just say you''re now an advisor here?" "Yup, ahnom." Ryouma, having finished his bowl of ramen and still not quite full, sneakily grabbed a few grilled codfish from Shukaku''s plate. "Then you should have quite a few subordinates, right? Have them distract the target''s bodyguards," Shiori suggested. "Uh" Ryouma looked a little awkward at hearing her plan. That was because, as an advisor, he had already dumped all command responsibilities onto Fugaku and Hizashi from the start. "What''s wrong?" Shiori was a bit puzzled by his reaction. Ryouma quickly waved his hand dismissively. "Nothing! You need backup, right? Leave it to me!" He planned to go ask Fugaku for help tomorrow. He figured Fugaku probably wouldn''t say no. Heiji didn''t know what to say anymore. Every word of gratitude he could think of seemed pale and powerless in this moment. He had never imagined that someone like him, born into a cage and destined to be insignificant, could be so lucky as to gain two friends like this. In a life where he could see no future, to have met them and become their friend it truly was a blessing. --- The next morning, Ryouma found Fugaku in the command room and explained his request. Unlike the unusually quiet and scheming group of Kiri''s elite ninjas lately, Ao had been very active on the battlefield recently. Fugaku closed his eyes, thought for a moment, then opened them and said, "I understand. It just so happens I have a very suitable candidate." With his support, Ryouma felt much more at ease. For him, killing Ao wasn''t particularly difficult, but taking him down and recovering the Byakugan intact was another story. That required a ninja with strong control abilities. Shiori''s genjutsu was originally the best option, but she had mentioned her eyes were uncomfortable recently, making her genjutsu less precise, something she, proud as she was, normally wouldn''t admit. Thinking of that, Ryouma reminded Fugaku, "Is the person you mentioned skilled in genjutsu? If we can''t control Ao with genjutsu, the Byakugan might be destroyed." Fugaku responded with full confidence, "Don''t worry. If his genjutsu doesn''t cut it, then I''d say there''s probably no one left in Konoha who meets your requirements." Seeing him speak with such confidence, Ryouma felt like he had already guessed who this person was. Fugaku clapped his hands and summoned an Uchiha ninja. After giving him a few instructions, the ninja quickly left. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not long after, the office door was knocked on. "Come in," Fugaku called out. "Sorry to disturb you," a figure pushed the door open and walked in. As Ryouma expected, he had guessed correctly. The person who entered had short black hair, was dressed in a black ninja combat uniform, and had a sharp, well-defined face, a classic Uchiha pretty boy. "This is Shisui, currently the strongest ninja in our Uchiha clan," Fugaku introduced him to Ryouma. Then he introduced Ryouma to Shisui as well. "This is Ryouma, the newly appointed advisor to the Kiri frontline." And just like that, they were formally introduced. "May I ask what mission I''ve been called for?" Shisui was the first to speak. He had been summoned suddenly by Fugaku and still wasn''t sure what was going on. "I''ll explain," Ryouma said as he stepped forward. After listening to the mission briefing, Shisui nodded with a serious expression. "I understand, Fugaku-sama, Ryouma-san. I will do my best to complete this mission." Ryouma left his seat, walked over, and casually patted Shisui on the shoulder. "No need to be so formal. Just call me Ryouma." Shisui quickly waved his hands in protest. "I couldn''t possibly! You were personally appointed by the Hokage as an advisor, I can''t be that informal" "It''s fine, it''s fine. Come on, I''ll take you to meet the rest of the team for this mission." Ryouma grabbed Shisui by the hand and started leading him out. Fugaku stood watching with a smile on his face, everything was going exactly as he had planned. As a high-level combat asset, there was no way Shisui would be left idle at the camp. Fugaku had already learned through his own channels about the situation with Heiji. That was why he had delayed all of Shisui''s other tasks, to earn a favor from Ryouma. Now it seemed not only had that favor been secured, but Shisui and Ryouma were also getting along quite well. He walked to the window and looked up at the sky. It really was a nice day. He felt his luck had been quite good lately, maybe it was time to head home and see if he and Mikoto could try for a brother for Itachi. --- After Ryouma regrouped with Shisui, Heiji, and Shiori, they first made a stop at the Intelligence Division. There, they obtained intel about a possible location where Ao might be hiding. Without delay, they set out from the camp. This was all thanks to the Advisor title Ryouma carried, if not for that, intel of this level wouldn''t have been so easily disclosed. They searched for about half a month. During that time, he also tried to track down the whereabouts of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, but unfortunately, came up with nothing. From what he understood, those seven shouldn''t have been staying in Kiri, yet despite all this time, he couldn''t find any trace of them. It was strange. Finally, at the end of the month, his group received solid intel on Ao. Without any hesitation, they packed up and set out immediately. He led the way. The intel came from a high-level spy from Kiri''s Root-like unit, very reliable. According to the report, Ao had infiltrated the Land of Fire for multiple missions, though the exact details were unclear. The spy, based on the internal trends in Kiri, made a few educated guesses and included a map with potential locations where Ao might appear. What Ryouma had to do now was eliminate each of those locations as quickly as possible. Behind him, Shiori and Shisui followed, acting like strangers, neither said a word to the other during the journey. At first, when they met, Shisui had warmly greeted both Heiji and Shiori. Heiji naturally responded politely, while Shiori just gave Shisui a cold glance and a slight nod in return. Ryouma had thought they knew each other, especially from what he had heard about them when rescuing a Konoha team earlier. But now, it seemed he had been overthinking it. No sign of Ao at location A, nothing at B, and at location C... Ryouma, using his Rikugan to scout from afar, quickly eliminated several possible targets. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he abruptly changed direction. "Found him!" Shisui froze in surprise, found already? Without hesitation, Heiji and Shiori followed Ryouma and made a sharp turn in a new direction. Seeing this, Shisui also quickly followed. He figured Ryouma must have some powerful sensing ability. --- In a dense forest within the Land of Fire, a six-man ninja squad was moving swiftly among the trees. All of them wore Kiri forehead protectors. Leading them was a man with an eye patch over one eye, this was Ao. They had entered the Land of Fire on an important mission. To prevent sensitive intel from leaking through deeply embedded spies, Kiri had assigned several decoy missions to his team as a cover. Unfortunately, they had encountered Ryouma, a monster who had simply used basic elimination methods to find them. As Ao''s squad ran between the massive trees, suddenly, two members in the middle of the group collapsed, clutching their heads and screaming in agony. The sudden incident caused Ao to stop immediately. Seeing the two comrades babbling nonsense in fear, as if they''d seen something terrifying, he urgently tried to wake them up. "Calm down Genjutsu? When did this happen?" Suddenly sensing something, he turned to look into the shadowy depths of the forest. Forming a hand seal, he guided chakra into his remaining eye. With his Byakugan activated, his vision immediately cleared. He saw a Konoha ninja standing on a distant tree branch. In an instant, he understood, it was Shisui. That meant their mission intel had been leaked! Had the village''s intelligence system really turned into a sieve? In any case, their mission could no longer proceed. To prevent the Byakugan from falling into Konoha''s hands, he decided to retreat immediately. But just as he turned to tell his squad his decision, a uniquely-shaped triple-bladed kunai came flying toward them at high speed. "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!" From a nearby tree, Ryouma formed a single hand seal. Chakra surged, and in the blink of an eye, the Flying Thunder God kunai in mid-air multiplied into thousands. The kunai, like floating cannons, tore through the dense forest, blasting apart trees, toppling trunks, and leaving deep craters in the ground. The entire scene looked like it had been hit by a brutal artillery bombardment, utter devastation. Of the six Kiri ninjas who were still on the move, two, previously knocked down by Shisui''s genjutsu, were killed on the spot. The remaining four barely escaped the range of the shuriken barrage using Body Flicker techniques. Ao stared grimly in the direction the kunai had come from. 61 – You’re a Bit Too Extreme (Says the Mass Murderer) ---Third POV--- Just as Ao had suspected, Ryouma indeed followed Heiji''s advice and launched his attack from the blind spot. If it were a normal Hyga with both eyes, he would have easily spotted it, but with only one eye, the exploitable area was much larger. "Aa" A sharp bird cry rang out as Shiori appeared, her hand crackling with lightning shaped like a sharp bird. In a flash, she pierced through the back of a Kiri ninja who had bandages wrapped around his head. He reacted quickly. Realizing he didn''t have time to turn and block, he blindly thrust a kunai backward, attempting a mutual strike. Shiori twisted her body sharply. Even while moving at high speed, she maintained impressive agility. With a flick of her left hand, several projectiles formed from lightning chakra shot out, piercing the bandaged Kiri ninja''s body. The surge of electricity instantly paralyzed him in place. Facing such an immobilized enemy, she showed no mercy. A swift flash of blue lightning zipped through the air, she cleanly and efficiently eliminated her target. --- Elsewhere, Heiji had engaged another Kiri ninja. Unlike Shiori, he wasn''t as fast, but he used Gentle Fist to pin his opponent down in a drawn-out fight. "Vrrrm~" A Rasenshuriken flew across the battlefield. In the blink of an eye, it closed in on the Kiri ninja fighting Heiji. Seeing their comrade in danger, Ao and another Kiri ninja with rows of shark-like teeth prepared to rush in for a rescue. But Shisui had already flash-stepped into position beside them. Suddenly, multiple images of him surrounded them. These weren''t standard shadow clones but his signature move, the Body Flicker: Shisui Version. Unlike other jonin''s body flicker techniques, Shisui''s allowed him to leave a phantom-like afterimage behind, giving the illusion of a clone. The illusion couldn''t attack, but if the enemy ignored it, he could instantly overlap with the afterimage, swapping into its position and delivering a fatal blow before the enemy even noticed. Just like now, although the illusions had no offensive power, Ao and the shark-toothed Kiri ninja didn''t dare lower their guard. Kiri ninjas who had once underestimated these illusions were now corpses under the name "Shisui of the Body Flicker." Without backup, the Rasenshuriken Ryouma controlled easily sliced the Kiri ninja fighting Heiji in half at the waist, and flew back to him like a swallow returning to its nest, floating obediently by his side. Shukaku, however, was growing irritated and shouted at Ryouma, "Why don''t you use that jutsu from yesterday?! This one''s so noisy!" Ryouma also disliked the current move. The Rasenshuriken was too loud. Back during his time in Suna, he had no choice, but now that he''d mastered the Flaming Annihilation Arrow, things were different. He originally planned to use it, but then remembered his nickname was "Leaf''s Gale." Since Shiori and Shisui had already used their signature techniques, how could he not join in? It was partly for the show, but more importantly, for his reputation. After all, letting future enemies think they knew his techniques would only make them lower their guard. So, he pretended not to hear Shukaku''s complaint. "Huh? What was that? Wind''s too strong, can''t hear you!" Shukaku ignored him and covered his ears with his paws, diving into Ryouma''s shirt to hide. He had already decided to stay hidden there until the battle ended. Ryouma shrugged, then body-flickered next to one of Shisui''s illusions surrounding Ao and the shark-toothed Kiri ninja. Shisui tensed up when Ryouma suddenly appeared beside the illusion covering his real body. Recognizing his ally, he eased. "You sure are a pain to catch." Ao clenched his fists. He knew that to Konoha, they were blatant invaders. If the same thing happened in the Land of Water, he wouldn''t have shown any kindness either. But in his heart, he figured, today might be his last. The enemy lineup was insane. Usually, even spotting just one of them from afar would be his cue to retreat. And now, he was up against all three. While Ao kept silent, the shark-toothed Kiri ninja was not so composed. He immediately snarled: "Survival of the fittest! That''s the rule of the ninja world, brat! Only you tree huggers believe in fake bonds like that!" His voice dripped with sarcasm and disdain, clearly scoffing at the idea of "bonds." His eyes glinted with cruelty and coldness. At that moment, Shiori and Heiji walked over. Hearing the Kiri ninja''s words, both of them frowned. Shiori looked at the Kiri ninja. She narrowed her eyes, lips curling into a cold smile, and said softly, "Heh~ And this pathetic look of yours isn''t that exactly the kind of ''weak trash'' you were just talking about?" Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her voice was sharp and cold, like a blade to the heart. Her crimson eyes were as piercing as daggers, locking onto the Kiri ninja with icy contempt, making his blood run cold. "What?!" The shark-toothed Kiri ninja was instantly enraged. His face flushed bright red and veins bulged on his forehead. His eyes locked onto her with murderous intent, no longer caring about Shisui. He began forming hand seals rapidly. Seeing this, Shisui didn''t hesitate even a fraction of a second. He instantly appeared behind one of the illusions and swung his sword downward. To his surprise, though, the blade didn''t meet flesh, it was like slicing through water. By then, the Kiri ninja had completed his jutsu. "Water Release: Exploding Water Colliding Wave!" He puffed out his chest and spat out a massive amount of water from his mouth, instantly flooding the surrounding area and washing away all the mist clone illusions. Seeing this, Ryouma''s thoughts moved quickly. He directed the Rasenshuriken that had been buzzing noisily at his side toward the shark-toothed Kiri ninja. As it approached him, it exploded with a thunderous boom. The enormous blue wind-blade storm completely engulfed the shark-toothed Kiri ninja. However, that Kiri ninja maintained his liquified form. Thanks to the small body of water created by the Exploding Water Colliding Wave, he narrowly escaped the explosion radius of the Rasenshuriken. --- The sudden deluge swept away Shisui''s afterimages like cobwebs in a storm. Ao''s stolen Byakugan frantically scanned through the water, searching for an escape route. He launched himself through the chaos, channeling chakra to his feet to propel himself forward with desperate speed. Behind him, he heard his teammate''s voice cut through the roar of water. "Go, I''ll hold them!" The shark-toothed ninja whirled to face their pursuers, his body shifting between solid and liquid states as he prepared for his last stand. His hands flew through a rapid sequence of seals. Massive water bubbles erupted from the flood, launching toward the Konoha team like cannonballs. Shisui flickered between them, but the momentary distraction was all Ao needed. He sprinted across the surface of a newly formed pond, his lungs burning with exertion. The trees ahead promised cover, if he could just reach them. A lightning bolt sizzled past his ear, forcing him to dive and roll. "He''s getting away!" Shiori shouted, preparing another lightning attack. The shark-toothed ninja suddenly appeared in her path, his arm transformed into a massive water hammer. "Your fight is with me, girl!" He swung the liquid appendage with surprising force, forcing Shiori to leap backward. Heiji moved to assist, but the Kiri ninja melted into the flood, reappearing behind him with a water sword already slashing toward his neck. "Heiji, duck!" Shisui called out, flinging a kunai that passed through the enemy''s liquefied neck. The distraction bought precious seconds for Ao. He reached the treeline, casting a final glance at his comrade, who caught his eye and gave him a sharp-toothed grin before turning back to face the three Konoha ninjas. , Ao thought as he plunged deeper into the forest, his Byakugan guiding him through the densest brush where pursuit would be most difficult. A sudden flash of red caught the corner of his Byakugan''s vision. He formed a quick seal, disrupting his chakra flow. "Kai!" The genjutsu shattered around him just as Shisui''s blade sliced through the space where his neck had been. Ao dropped low, sweeping his leg in a desperate counter that Shisui easily avoided. "You''ve earned your reputation," Shisui acknowledged, readying another strike. "As have you," Ao grunted, hands already forming seals. "Hiding in Mist Technique!" Thick fog erupted from the ground, concealing everything within twenty meters. Even the Sharingan couldn''t see through this specialized technique from Kiri. He slipped away, suppressing his chakra to near-civilian levels. His Byakugan gave him the advantage in zero visibility, allowing him to navigate while tracking Shisui''s movements. The Uchiha prodigy stood perfectly still, sensing rather than seeing. A shadow passed above, Shiori, using lightning to propel herself over the mist. Ao pressed himself against a tree trunk, holding his breath as she landed nearby. "Anything?" she called to Shisui. "Nothing. He''s good at this," Shisui replied. "We still have his partner." Their voices faded as Ao carefully retreated deeper into the forest. By nightfall, he''d crossed into "neutral" territory, his chakra dangerously depleted but his prize, the Byakugan, still secure in his head. Three days later, worn and haggard, he passed through Kiri''s outer security perimeter. The guards recognized him immediately. "Ao! You''re alive!" "Barely," he muttered. "I need to see the Mizukage immediately." Inside the Mizukage''s office, Ao knelt formally despite his exhaustion. "Mizukage-sama, I bring mixed news. The intelligence mission to Land of Fire succeeded, but we encountered elite Konoha forces. My team... did not survive." The Third Mizukage studied him with cold, calculating eyes. "Yet you return with the Byakugan intact. That alone makes the mission worthwhile." Ao looked up, surprised. "The Byakugan is vital to our village''s future. Your survival ensures its secrets remain ours." The Mizukage rose from his seat. "Rest and recover. You''ll be briefed on your new assignment when you''re fit for duty." As Ao left the chamber, his old mentor caught up with him in the corridor. "You did well," the older man said quietly. "The Mizukage doesn''t show it, but he values your service highly." Ao nodded, too tired to respond properly. He''d survived an encounter with three of Konoha''s most dangerous ninjas. For now, that would have to be victory enough. But why would he be rewarded for a failed mission? This was not "Bloody Mist"-like at all. Oh well, never mind. Wasn''t this great anyway? After a lifetime of fighting for Kiri, shouldn''t he finally get to enjoy some peace? --- In reality, Ryouma and the others stood on the surface of the water. Looking at Ao, who was grinning like a fool after falling into the genjutsu, Ryouma couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Shisui, what kind of illusion did you hit him with? He looks so damn happy." Shisui scratched his head, "I''m not entirely sure either. The genjutsu I used is called Drunken Dream. It traps the target in an endless beautiful dream they can''t wake from." This was a powerful family technique of the Uchiha clan, very difficult to master. It was said to have been developed by an Uchiha ancestor who awakened the Mangeky Sharingan and used its special abilities to create this illusion. After listening to Shisui''s explanation, Ryouma understood. Ao had to be one of those stiff, serious types who was actually a closet dreamer, otherwise, who laughed out loud during a dream? But Shisui wasn''t really focused on Ao. What concerned him more was the other ninja who had vanished into the water, the one from the Hzuki clan. So he quickly warned, "That Hzuki clan ninja seems to be trying to escape." Sure enough, just as he said, the Kiri ninja had begun swimming away under the cover of the water after using the Exploding Water Colliding Wave. No way he was sticking around. Talking big was one thing, but expecting him to fight those three monsters alone? That was basically suicide. All he could hope now was that those three were in a hurry. If they got what they came for by capturing Ao, maybe, they''d let him go. After all, trying to locate a liquified Hzuki clan member inside a huge body of water wasn''t exactly easy. His analysis wasn''t wrong. But unfortunately, he was up against Ryouma. Hearing Shisui''s warning, Ryouma calmly raised one finger. "Relax. He''s not getting away." Shisui didn''t fully understand, but since Ryouma was both his squad leader, he just followed orders without question. Ryouma began forming a spindle-shaped sphere of lightning chakra on his fingertip. It was the lightning variant of the Rasengan: the Flying Finger Gun. The Hzuki clan''s Hydrification Technique could neutralize most physical attacks, just like how the Rasenshuriken had failed earlier. But even the best jutsu has weaknesses. Lightning techniques, which use electric current, wer the perfect counter to Hydrification. Even the weakest lightning jutsu could cause a liquified Hzuki ninja to go completely numb. He squinted one eye, aimed slightly, and fired in one smooth motion. The Kiri ninja swimming away in the water suddenly felt a sharp pain in his back. His body went numb, and he involuntarily de-liquified. The entire body of water was made using his chakra. After liquifying and merging with it, even a Byakugan shouldn''t have been able to find him that fast, right? His reasoning made sense, but sadly, some people just don''t play by the rules. He thought he was well hidden in his own jutsu''s water field. But under the Rikugan, it was no different than being completely exposed. Ryouma casually finished him off with another Flying Finger Gun, and the group quickly cleaned up the battlefield. To avoid any unexpected developments, he motioned for Shisui to hand Ao over. Without hesitation, Ryouma directly dug out Ao''s Byakugan and placed it into a special nutrient-preservation container he''d prepared beforehand. Whether to praise Ao for being a tough guy or Shisui for using such a powerful genjutsu, it was hard to say. Even after getting his eye removed, Ao didn''t wake up. He just shivered slightly from the pain while remaining trapped in his sweet dream. "Are we not killing him?" Shiori tilted her head in confusion. Ryouma gave her a strange look. "You''re a bit too extreme." Shiori rolled her eyes. Really? Coming from the guy who had probably killed more than any other graduate this year? Shisui explained, "He holds a high position in Kiri. If we interrogate him under genjutsu, we could extract a lot of valuable intel." Ryouma sealed the container and casually tossed it to Heiji, who hurried to catch it with both hands, staring at the precious Byakugan in disbelief. "This... you''re really giving it to me?" Ryouma responded matter-of-factly, "Of course. Isn''t this your brother''s Byakugan? Besides, with this eye, it''ll be easier for you to negotiate with the Hyga main house, help your sister take your place as heir." "But what about the mission...?" "No ''buts''." Ryouma waved dismissively. "This mission was issued by me. I only required Ao to be captured alive. Everything else is beyond the mission scope. In fact, as the issuer, I suppose I should be giving you all a reward." Heiji quickly declined, feeling that he''d already received far too much help from Ryouma. Asking for more would just make him feel like an ungrateful jerk. But Shiori was curious. She raised an eyebrow and asked, "Oh? So, what kind of reward do you have in mind?" "Hmm, let me think." Ryouma squatted down and cleaned the blood off his fingers in the remaining water, actually taking time to seriously consider the rewards. Shisui helpfully added, "Normally on the front lines, missions assigned by higher-ups are just recorded into ninja files and settled after the war. Immediate rewards are rare." Ryouma nodded, "In that case, considering the difficulty and strategic importance of recovering a Byakugan I''ll report one S-rank mission completed for each of you when we return. Sound good?" 62 – What Good Is Strength If You’re Alone? ---Third POV--- Shiori didn''t mind either way, she was only interested in honing her own strength. S-rank, A-rank... such trivial distinctions. True strength wasn''t measured by mission classifications, but by how far one pushed their limits. However, for the Uchiha clan, even great efforts like this wouldn''t go unrewarded; they would likely be granted access to advanced ninjutsu from the "Scroll of Seals." But Shisui was different from her. She observed as his shoulders relaxed slightly. Unlike her indifference to political gain, his eyes held something more, hope, perhaps. In his view, if the Uchiha clan could earn enough merit on the Kiri battlefield, then the villagers might start to see them in a new light, perhaps even begin to trust them. Seeing that everyone had accepted the outcome, Ryouma raised his hand. "The S-rank mission ''Reclaim the Byakugan'' is completed. Let''s begin the return journey." --- The news spread like wildfire through the camp, jumping from tent to tent as ninjas gathered in small groups, voices rising with excitement. "Did you hear?" A chunin leaned toward his comrade, eyes bright. "Hear what?" His companion looked up from sharpening his kunai. "The Byakugan Killer was captured alive!" "For real? Not just another frontline rumor?" The second ninja''s eyebrows shot up in disbelief. "Absolutely. The news has already spread throughout the entire village. I heard it directly from a messenger who saw them bringing him in." A third ninja joined them, dropping his voice conspiratorially. "Oh, I''ve heard some inside info, apparently both Shisui and Shiori were involved." "The Uchiha clan? Well, that explains it," the kunai-sharpener nodded. "Yeah, with those two in action, no wonder they managed to bring back the ''Byakugan Killer'' alive." "Especially Shiori," added another voice as a fourth ninja approached. "I heard she doesn''t even blink when facing down enemy jonin." "Isn''t she the one who took down three Kiri ninjas single-handedly at the eastern border?" "Yeah, and walked away without a scratch. Ice cold, that one." A senior chunin with a weathered face joined their circle. "Still, I think the most impressive one was the Leaf''s Gale. After all, he was the team leader." "Exactly. Without proper command, it probably wouldn''t have succeeded." "Right? With just these three on a mission, it feels like there isn''t a single ninja in Kiri who can stand against them." "Of course, they''re Konoha''s elite among elites." "Haha, this time, Kiri is going to suffer." Not long after Ryouma and Shisui''s team captured Ao alive, conversations like this became common on the Kiri frontlines. For Konoha, the news of Ao''s capture was no longer a secret. In fact, intel like the capture of key enemy village personnel was usually publicized to boost morale. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just like when Kiri stole the Byakugan, they immediately started hyping up Ao, even giving him the title "Byakugan Killer." A messenger hawk from the Uchiha compound arrived, bearing the clan''s formal recognition of her role in the mission. The scroll spoke of honor and pride, yet she set it aside without a second glance. While others celebrated, she stood alone in the training field. Each shuriken she threw split the previous one embedded in the target. Pain was irrelevant. Fatigue was merely a barrier to overcome. Only power mattered, power to protect what little she allowed herself to care about. --- When the intel about the lost Byakugan first made it back to the village, the Hyga clan elders of the main house immediately convened an emergency meeting that lasted all night, they were so heated it felt like the roof would get blown off. The Hyga compound''s central hall had never felt so suffocating. Elders from both houses sat in rigid formation. "This is the greatest shame the Hyga clan has ever suffered!" An elder slammed his palm against the table. "We must demand immediate intervention from the Hokage!" Another elder shook his head cautiously. "And risk appearing weak? We should negotiate after the war ends." "None of this would have happened if we hadn''t sent a main house member on that mission!" a third accused, his veins bulging slightly around his eyes. "Are you suggesting the main house should hide behind house members in every dangerous situation?" came the swift defense from across the table. "I''m suggesting we exercise proper judgment about when to risk the Byakugan!" Interestingly, not a single elder suggested taking it back by force, understandably so. Everyone in the shinobi world knew how rarely the Hyga clan produced top-tier ninja. The idea of retrieving the Byakugan on their own was nothing more than a dream. As the meeting dragged on, emotions flared. One elder violently shoved ancient scrolls across the table, fingers trembling as he pointed to mission records from decades past. "This precedent was set twenty years ago when YOU approved a similar mission structure!" he shouted, face reddening. "How dare you!" Another elder stood abruptly. "That mission was entirely different in scope and" The argument was cut short as the standing elder clutched his chest, his face paling even further than its natural tone. A branch member rushed forward, catching him before he collapsed completely. "His heart! Someone get a medic!" "This meeting is suspended," Hiashi announced gravely. "Get him to Konoha Hospital immediately." In the end, the consensus was: the clan leader had to find a way to get the Byakugan back. If he didn''t, this incident would go down in clan history, and he''d be cursed by future generations. Whether he''d actually be cursed, Hiashi didn''t know, he just knew he was stressed to death. He sat alone in his chamber afterward, the weight of generations of Hyga pride bearing down on his shoulders. If he failed to retrieve the Byakugan, his name would be forever stained in clan history. During the last jonin meeting, he tried dropping several hints to the Third Hokage. But it was like winking at a blind man, completely ignored. Then, unexpectedly, the tides turned. A squad managed to retrieve the Byakugan, and the entire Hyga clan was overjoyed. A messenger burst into Hiashi''s chambers, face flushed with excitement. "Hiashi-sama! Incredible news! The Byakugan has been reclaimed!" For the first time in weeks, Hiashi''s face showed something other than strain, pure, unbridled relief. --- Shisui found Shiori at their usual training ground. "This mission could change things for the clan," he said, voice hopeful as he approached. Shiori continued her training sequence without breaking rhythm. "One mission changes nothing." "It''s a start. The village seeing Uchiha as protectors rather than threats." "Naive. They''ll forget our contribution as soon as convenient." Her kunai hit the target dead center. Shisui stepped closer. "That''s exactly the kind of thinking that widens the gap! We need to build bridges, not expect them to collapse." "I focus on what I can control, my own strength. Anything else is a distraction." Shiori''s tone remained cool. "And what good is strength if you''re alone? If our clan stands isolated?" Shiori''s movements sharpened. "Better isolated than exploited. The village uses our eyes, our blood, then fears us for the very power they rely on." After a moment, Shisui changed tactics. "You performed exceptionally well during the capture. Even Ryouma commented on your precision." Shiori paused briefly. "He understands combat efficiency. Unlike most." "You respect him," Shisui observed. "He sees people as they are, not as their clans. That''s... uncommon." A rare admission from her. Shisui smiled slightly. "See? Not everyone in the village thinks in terms of Uchiha and non-Uchiha." Shiori''s expression closed again. "One exception doesn''t change the rule." --- In the command office of the Kiri battlefield, Fugaku, Hizashi, and Ryouma were discussing how to handle the captured Kiri ninja. "After we extract all possible intelligence from Ao, we should execute him immediately," Hizashi stated firmly. "His death will send a clear message to Kiri and other villages about the consequences of targeting Konoha''s bloodlines." "That seems wasteful," Fugaku countered. "A living prisoner offers continued leverage. We could negotiate prisoner exchanges, information, even territorial concessions." "And while we negotiate, we give Kiri time to plan a rescue," Hizashi replied. "The risk outweighs potential benefits." Ryouma observed the subtle indicators of clan politics at play. Hizashi''s insistence on execution stemmed from the Hyga''s need for closure and retribution. Fugaku''s position reflected the Uchiha''s practical approach to power and influence. "The Byakugan has been recovered. Justice has been served," Fugaku pressed. "Now is the time for strategic thinking, not emotional reactions." "This isn''t about emotion. It''s about deterrence. If enemies believe they can target our bloodlines without severe consequences, what''s to stop them from trying again? Perhaps targeting the Sharingan next time?" At the mention of the Sharingan, Fugaku''s expression hardened almost imperceptibly. "My clan is quite capable of protecting its own," he stated. "As was mine. Yet here we are," Hizashi responded pointedly. To be fair, Fugaku''s plan aligned better with Konoha''s current situation. Hizashi''s idea of killing Ao to send a warning to Kiri might have had deeper motives tied to the Hyga main house''s own interests. But he had his reasons too. After Ryouma''s squad successfully captured Ao, it was immediately decided that the reclaimed Byakugan would be entrusted to Heiji for safekeeping as a war trophy. While Hizashi himself didn''t particularly care about who kept the eye, others in the clan did. The main house elders naturally couldn''t tolerate a branch member possessing a Byakugan that originated from the main house. After all, the whole reason branch members were branded with the Caged Bird Seal was to prevent the Byakugan from "leaking" if they died on missions. Now with Heiji casually carrying a main house Byakugan around outside, what would that look like? However, when Hizashi clearly conveyed that this arrangement came at the request of Ryouma, the elders could only give up on the idea of taking the eye back from Heiji. They had no choice, he was the benefactor who helped cleanse the clan''s disgrace. If he wanted to treat Heiji like a main house member from now on, then so be it. As long as they didn''t let him go out on missions and risk losing the eye again, it was acceptable. But one thing remained non-negotiable: killing Ao was a clan-wide demand that had to be fulfilled no matter what. With both sides holding firm, they couldn''t reach a consensus. In the end, both turned to look at Ryouma. "What do you think is the best course of action?" Fugaku asked. "Well, I" Truthfully, Ryouma was leaning toward killing Ao. He had no desire to release a threat only to face it again later. And it definitely wasn''t because the Hyga clan had just gifted him a house right in the center of Konoha He was just a human, and besides, it was a win-win situation. "I believe it''s better if we deal with Ao ourselves. Rather than chasing after benefits, we should prioritize the feelings of our fellow comrades in the Hyga clan." He spoke with clarity and reason, and Hizashi immediately gave him a grateful look. Good people still existed in this world. Fugaku was about to continue arguing, but Ryouma quickly added, "Kiri has always been known for being cold and ruthless. They probably won''t offer anything worthwhile in exchange for Ao, especially now that he no longer has the Byakugan. And even if we did want to negotiate, we could still use his corpse." Hearing this, Fugaku stopped insisting. It wasn''t really a major issue anyway. But as the head of the Uchiha clan, he couldn''t just go along with everything Hizashi wanted. At this moment, Ryouma''s intervention served as a timely middle ground, and Fugaku decided to go with the flow and accept the proposal. After all, the relationship between the Uchiha and Hyga clans had become both delicate and complex due to the participants involved in the Byakugan reclamation mission. Every decision now had to be made with care. Ryouma''s input gave both sides a new path forward, one that allowed the matter to be resolved in a relatively balanced and agreeable way. 63 – Who to Send Against the Gale ---Third POV--- Some families rejoiced, others grieved. When the news that Ao had been captured alive reached Kiri, it caused an immediate uproar within the village. Voices criticizing his failure dominated every conversation from the shadowy corners of taverns to the official halls of power. Fishermen muttered over their nets, merchants paused their haggling to exchange theories, and off-duty ninjas debated in hushed tones. All of them were judges in an unofficial trial. If Ao were returned to Kiri through some diplomatic exchange, his fate remained uncertain. The village''s history was stained with the blood of those who had failed important missions, many choosing to end their own lives rather than face dishonor. Even if he avoided that path, there was a high chance Kiri''s radical nationalists would ensure he never had the chance to fail again. In the marketplace, an elderly vendor traced a finger across his throat while discussing Ao with a customer. This was a gesture so commonplace in Kiri that children mimicked it in their games. Failure wasn''t just disappointing in the Bloody Mist; it was often terminal. Such political assassinations might seem barbaric to outsiders, but in the Bloody Mist, they were simply another means of advancement. It was a harsh tradition, as deeply rooted as the mist that shrouded the village itself. Inside the Mizukage''s office, the Third Mizukage, Byakuya, sat in his chair. The messenger knelt before his desk, head bowed so low it nearly touched the floor. "Mizukage-sama, our intelligence confirms it. Ao has been captured alive by Konoha forces. The Byakugan is lost," he reported. "I see. When?" Byakuya asked, unnervingly calm. "Approximately 18 hours ago. The capture team was led by Aotsuki Ryouma." After hearing the report from the ninja, he waved him off, then leaned back, eyes half-closed, lost in thought. After a long while, he let out a soft sigh and muttered to himself, "Maybe it''s better to just retreat." Then he leaned further back in his chair, basking in the warm sunlight, silently ranting in his mind. Byakuya rubbed his temples, trying to push back the headache that had become his constant companion. Now that the Byakugan was gone, all that effort to build Ao up through the black market to create a reputation as the "Byakugan Killer" just to suppress the arrogance of those bloodline clans, it had all been in vain. He pulled a folder from his desk drawer, flipping through the carefully documented expenses from the black market dealings that had built Ao''s reputation. He never expected Ao to fail so miserably, letting Konoha take the Byakugan back so quickly. The Leaf''s Gale was proving to be extremely dangerous for Kiri. Ever since he was sent by Konoha, the situation had started spiraling out of control. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Originally, Kiri had made decent progress on the battlefield, but now it had turned into a cat-and-mouse game, and Ryouma was currently the cat. Because of the unpredictable raids along the Land of Fire''s coastline, Kiri ninjas had been forced into an extremely passive position. The previously efficient squad infiltration tactics had become nearly impossible to execute. Every mission now felt like fumbling in the dark, filled with uncertainty and risk. Maps covered the wall behind him, each marked with red X''s, locations of Kiri squads that had been decimated. He stood, approaching the map. He felt that this couldn''t continue, or else Kiri would end up like Suna, he had to find a way to eliminate Ryouma. But who should he send? "Bring me the active roster of our jonin," he called to his aide waiting outside. "Most are already deployed at strategic points along" the aide began. "I''m well aware of where they are. Bring me the roster," Byakuya cut him off sharply. Minutes later, he scanned the list, mentally evaluating each name. "No... no... too specialized... too unpredictable..." Kiri still had plenty of high-level combat power, but in his eyes, not a single one was guaranteed to take down Ryouma. He reached the end with a frustrated exhale. Maybe it was time to recall the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and have them assassinate Ryouma? After a moment of hesitation, he began to write. ---Ryouma''s POV--- I stood at the camp gate, seeing off Heiji. He was returning home to participate in his sister''s ceremony, accompanied by several members of the Hyga clan. They were sent by the Hyga clan to escort him, or more accurately, to ensure the Byakugan in his possession returned safely to the village. Since the Byakugan would now be kept by him, unless something special happened, he would likely never leave the village again for missions. In effect, he was now enjoying main house privileges despite technically being a branch member. He would live in luxury, be treated with more respect, and never see a battlefield again. Some would call that winning the ninja lottery. But in a way, that was another kind of cage, wasn''t it? Then again, all of us were in some kind of cage, be it money, be it love, be it revenge... I was no exception. I watched him adjust his travel pack one last time. He looked at me with blazing eyes, his gaze so intense it was impossible to ignore. He had never been good at expressing emotions through words. Taking a deep breath and doing his best to suppress his excitement, Heiji slowly said, "Thank you, Ryouma." Just a few simple words, but they came straight from the heart. "Chin up! Don''t embarrass yourself," I said, patting him on the shoulder to encourage him. "You''re a hero now, act like one." Heiji let out a helpless chuckle. "Always ruining the moment, aren''t you?" "Someone has to keep you grounded. All this special treatment might go to your head," I replied with a grin. "As if. I''ll probably be stuck in some ceremonial role, guarding scrolls no one reads," he retorted. "Better than guarding the front lines. Trust me, the papercuts are much less lethal." I could tell he appreciated my attempt to lighten the mood. That was just my way, keeping things from getting too serious. Maybe I had become this way since your passing, Thomas. Heiji was the complete opposite of you, but something in him still reminded me of you. You would have loved possessing chakra... I could imagine your excitement at having powers like your Dragonball heroes. I hoped you were happy where you were now. Maybe you''d even found your way to that world you loved so much. The Hyga escort cleared his throat pointedly. "We should depart, Heiji-san. The clan elders expect our return by nightfall tomorrow." "Of course," Heiji nodded. He turned back to me, extending his hand. We clasped forearms in the traditional ninja farewell. It was a gesture of respect between equals. "Stay alive out here, Ryouma," he said quietly. "Always do. Save me some of that main house fruit juice for when I get back," I assured him with a confident smile. After sending him off, I turned and started walking back into the camp. After a few steps, I suddenly spoke into the air, "Since you''re here, why didn''t you come out just now to see him off?" A moment later, Shiori stepped out from the shadows of a wooden building. "It''s not like we''ll never see him again. I''m not used to saying goodbye to people," she responded in a cool tone. I understood what she meant. It was basically: "I came to see him off, and whether he knew or not doesn''t matter." For Shiori, caring was vulnerability, and vulnerability was weakness. The Uchiha had trained that into her from childhood. Rather than calling her out, I simply nodded. Some things didn''t need to be said aloud between friends. I knew Shiori''s awkward personality all too well. If she actually expressed her feelings directly, that would be the real surprise. Suddenly, I noticed something different about her. I moved closer to her, circling around her while eyeing her up and down curiously. "What are you doing?" she asked warily. "Please don''t move," I replied in a serious tone, continuing my inspection. Shiori had no idea what I was doing or why. She remained perfectly still, but I caught the slight twitch in her eyebrow, the Uchiha equivalent of extreme annoyance. Then I spoke with a meaningful tone, "I''ve noticed for a while now You''re a little different from how you were back around New Year''s." Shiori froze for a moment. I could see the subtle surprise in her expression, she clearly hadn''t expected me to notice anything different about her. "Different how?" she asked cautiously. "Oh, you know... changes. Significant ones," I said mysteriously. I knew there was something she was hiding. Maybe a new technique? Something she''d been working on in secret? "Since you''ve already noticed, then I" she began. "Shiori, you''ve definitely gotten fatter." Before she could finish her sentence, I abruptly cut her off, my face full of smug satisfaction. I couldn''t help the mischievous smile that spread across my face. I still remembered it clearly, that time I offered to treat her to a meal, and this glutton ate twelve bowls of noodles without hesitation. "What? It''s nothing to be embarrassed about. War rations agree with some people." Shiori just gently shook her head, her eyes carrying a hint of confusion. "Hey, why''d you go quiet? What were you about to say just now?" I asked, noticing she hadn''t finished her earlier sentence. I genuinely wanted to know what she''d been hiding. Shiori stepped in close, invading my personal space as I had invaded hers. "I was going to say... you haven''t grown as fast as me lately," she said slowly, one word at a time. "What?!" I had originally just wanted to tease her a little, but ended up getting savagely roasted instead. Immediately, I started spouting a bunch of nonsense like: "Girls develop faster than boys," "I''m only 12, I haven''t hit my growth spurt yet," "Obito and Kakashi were like this too," "The Rock was probably my height when he was my age," and other equally questionable lines. And just like that, the air around the camp gate filled with laughter and light-hearted banter. Mission accomplished, I guess? 64 – The Villain of Kiri’s Children ---Third POV--- A few months had passed since the successful conclusion of the "Reclaim the Byakugan." During this time, Ryouma had finally lit up the entire coastline of the Land of Water with his sweeping flames. The coastal front had transformed from a stalemate into a one-sided massacre. What had once been contested territory was now littered with the abandoned outposts of Kiri forces who fled rather than face the possibility of encountering the Leaf''s Gale. In the process, Kiri suffered the loss of a significant number of elite ninjas. Ryouma had refined his technique to cruel perfection. First came surveillance with the Rikugan, mapping every squad''s position and potential threat. Then the ambush which was a sudden assault from an impossible angle. The survivors, if any, would regroup only to find him waiting. No witnesses. No mercy. For ordinary ninnjas, there was really no escape. The Third Mizukage even issued a special order: "Any ninja who encounters the Leaf''s Gale during a mission may abandon the mission voluntarily without it being counted as a failure." To force a Kage of a great ninja village to issue such a command speaks volumes about Ryouma''s ruthlessness. By now, he had become so infamous within Kiri that children told ghost stories about him at night. Of course, as the villain. Funny thing, in Kiri''s training academies, instructors had begun using him as an object lesson in why ninjas must never become predictable. Children whispered his name in fear, adding fantastical elements to his abilities with each retelling, in their stories, he could dominate others with his mere presence, harden his body against any blade, or predict the future. One senior instructor had been stripped of rank when he refused a mission after drawing a deployment near the southern coast. "Better dishonored than dead," he''d said. No one could argue his logic. On the flip side, the Konoha ninjas at the Kiri battlefield, which had been stuck in a defensive state for a long time, suddenly found their morale skyrocketing with the arrival of such a peerless warrior. At this rate, the war between Konoha and Kiri was starting to mirror the one from last year in the Land of Rivers, Konoha versus Suna. If Kiri didn''t take decisive action soon, the Land of Water would inevitably become the third defeated nation of the Third Great Ninja War. --- Important figures had assembled in Kiri''s council chamber to discuss their next course of action. "Our losses at the coastal front have exceeded acceptable thresholds. Three squads lost just last week," announced a council member. Byakuya''s eyes narrowed. "I''m well aware of our casualties." "With respect, Mizukage-sama," another council member ventured, "the retreat order has damaged morale. Our ninjas believe we''ve conceded the coastline." "Would you prefer I sacrifice more men to maintain appearances?" Byakuya snapped. Silence fell over the council chamber. After a moment, he spoke again. "The Seven Swordsmen have returned from their reconnaissance mission in the Land of Rivers." Hope flickered in the council member''s eyes. "Then we can deploy some to" "I''m sending all seven to eliminate Ryouma," Byakuya interrupted. Murmurs of shock rippled through the chamber. "All seven? For one man? What about our other fronts?" someone dared to ask. Byakuya slammed his fist on the table. "We cannot win this war while that boy lives. It''s that simple." --- In a small port on the coastline of the Land of Fire, dawn broke over the fishing village. The morning mist provided perfect cover for the unmarked boat that silently approached the weathered dock. No lights. No chakra signatures detectable beyond civilian levels. The vessel looked like any other fishing boat returning from a night at sea, except for its passengers. Seven ninjas with various weapons on their backs and Kiri forehead protectors stepped ashore in foreign land. Within moments, they had vanished into the surrounding forest, leaving no trace of their arrival. In a small clearing two kilometers inland, they gathered to confirm their plan. Each carried a distinctive weapon that marked them as members of Kiri''s most feared unit, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. Jz glanced around expressionlessly and said, "Our mission target this time is a brat called Ryouma." Raiga snorted coldly, "Hmph, he''s no ordinary brat. If you underestimate him, you''ll die a miserable death." Carrying Shibuki, Jinpachi clicked his tongue and sneered, "Enough talk. Let''s get going, kill him, and report back." Kushimaru, wielder of Nuibari, had long worked as Jinpachi''s partner and knew his temper well. Though he didn''t particularly like his partner, he still offered a word of caution. "Don''t be careless. There''s no unearned reputation in our line of work. That Leaf''s Gale reportedly developed his own bloodline limit." If Jinpachi could barely take Kushimaru''s advice, what the next swordsman said poured oil on the fire. "Heh~ Even the Mizukage doesn''t dare underestimate him. He issued a literal retreat-on-sight order. Can you do that, Jinpachi? Can you make the Third Hokage issue that kind of command? Huh?" It was Jinin, wielder of Kabutowari. "What did you say?! You bastard!!" Jinpachi roared in fury. Chakra began to swirl around the sword. Jinin didn''t flinch, his hand casually resting on his own weapon. "Truth hurts, doesn''t it?" If not for Jz stepping in to calm him down, positioning himself between the two, he would''ve pulled out his sword and blown Jinin to pieces on the spot. "Enough!!" Fuguki let out a thunderous shout. His massive body, weighing over 150 kilograms, seemed to expand with his anger. "If you lot don''t shut up, we''ll end up killing each other before we even get to the Leaf''s Gale!" "He always operates alone, according to intel. As long as we find his location, the seven of us working together can take him down. This mission is of great importance to the Mizukage. If it fails because of someone''s impulsive actions and the Mizukage is disappointed, you all know what the consequences will be." With that, Fuguki, towering over two meters tall, swept his sharp gaze over the rest of the group. His presence was overpowering, suffocating even. Though his words were directed at everyone, Jinpachi couldn''t shake the feeling that they were meant specifically for him. But this time, he didn''t dare say another word. Among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, there was no official leader. Still, as social creatures, humans naturally sort themselves into hierarchies, and this group was no different. Fuguki was the most experienced among them. Not only that, but he was also the head of the Cypher Division. In that sense, he was the de facto captain of the Seven Swordsmen. Jz had comparable seniority and a clever mind. His suggestions were usually taken seriously by the others. The rest, inpachi, Kushimaru, Jinin, and Raiga, had all been discovered by the Third Mizukage around the same time and inducted into the Seven Swordsmen. Because of that, tensions often flared between Jinpachi and Jinin, both vying to assert dominance over the other. Lastly, there was Satoru, the wielder of Hiramekarei. He was the most recent addition to the group, but his power placed him solidly among the upper half of the seven. His strength wasn''t just due to compatibility with Hiramekarei, but rather his own formidable abilities. He had mastered several advanced secret techniques passed down within the Hzuki clan. Throughout the exchange, he had remained silent, but if anyone among them bore the strongest bloodlust toward Ryouma, it was him. Because not long ago, his younger brother was killed, by the squad led by Ryouma. Yes, his brother was the Kiri ninja with the shark-toothed grin, who had served as Aoi''s personal guard. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the shinobi world, the bond between brothers often ran deeper than that between parent and child. This was especially true in Kiri, where harsh training methods and deadly graduation rituals meant that siblings who survived together formed bonds forged in shared trauma and survival. To avenge a brother was a sacred duty. There could be no coexistence with his killer. Especially in Kiri, where his brother''s failure to protect the Byakugan had led to him being publicly disgraced, his name mocked and spat upon. Satoru, who deeply cherished his little brother, had even brought back a sword as a gift for him from a recent mission, only to be greeted with the news of his death, and the villagers'' contempt. Now that sword hung on his wall, a monument to vengeance unfulfilled. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen had recently been dispatched to the Land of Rivers by the Third Mizukage to scout Iwa''s movements. He wanted to assess the cost Iwa had paid after losing to Kumo, to determine if Kiri could launch a surprise attack. That was the reason Ryouma had been unable to locate the Swordsmen for so long. The Third Mizukage had briefly considered attacking the already-crippled Suna, but after thinking it over, he dropped the idea. That barren wasteland simply didn''t interest him enough to act. Right now, Suna was in an awkward yet oddly safe situation. So weak that the other major villages saw no profit in bothering with it, yet not weak enough for the smaller ones to overpower. The Land of Wind''s harsh desert served as a natural deterrent, requiring specialized forces and supply lines that smaller forces couldn''t justify. And the only minor village with a realistic shot, Ame, had gone completely silent. Intelligence from all major villages reported the same puzzling phenomenon: No signs of movement, no strategic aggression. Nothing. A far cry from the era of the Second Great Ninja War, when Hanz once boldly declared that he would make Ame the sixth great village. But perhaps that wasn''t bad news At least not for Suna. 65 – I’m Sorry, Dad. I Wasn’t Cut Out to Be a Ninja ---Ryouma''s POV--- Right now, I was having breakfast at Kenta''s ramen shop. Steam rose from the massive pot behind the counter, condensing on the wooden beams overhead. Although eating ramen so early in the morning wasn''t exactly healthy, there was nothing I could do, his cooking was just that good. I watched as his practiced hands assembled my bowl, noodles first, then slices of chashu, green onions, and finally that magical broth poured over everything. I was willing to trade a bit of health for immense satisfaction of my taste buds. After all, you only lived once, so why not enjoy what life could give you, right? It didn''t have to be something big, even small things were fine, like eating ramen in the morning. Clearly, I wasn''t the only one who appreciated life''s culinary pleasures. Shukaku, who was next to me devouring food like a maniac, had no such health concerns. He hunched over his fourth bowl, eating with the single-minded focus of someone who had discovered food for the first time. "Slow down. The food isn''t going anywhere." Shukaku barely looked up, speaking between mouthfuls. "Says the human with the pathetic stomach capacity. This body needs proper fuel." "At this rate, you''ll bankrupt the entire supply division." A grin spread across his face. "Consider it payment for my services. Besides, I never got to enjoy food like this when sealed inside the monk." After eating my fill, I got ready to leave the camp to check whether any sneaky Kiri ninjas had slipped into the Land of Fire to cause trouble again. I began mentally mapping out the day''s patrol route. The Kiri infiltration patterns had shifted recently, moving further inland before attempting to penetrate our defensive lines. This kind of task had basically become my daily check-in routine. Sweep the borders, check the usual infiltration points, eliminate any threats, and be back for dinner. It was methodical, predictable work, the kind enemy tacticians dream of exploiting. That was why I deliberately varied my patterns, sometimes doubling back, sometimes skipping areas entirely only to check them at odd hours. Given that there had been no news of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen for quite a while, I had even gone out of my way a few days ago to visit a major port and marked a commercial ship headed for the Land of Water with a Flying Thunder God mark. That''s right, I planned to be a stowaway. If I couldn''t find them in the Land of Fire, then I would just go straight to Kiri. While walking through the camp, I heard the caw of a crow. "Cawcaw" I raised my arm, and the crow quickly swooped down and landed on it, spitting out a small scroll from its beak. I took the scroll and let the crow fly off. This was a crow raised by Shisui; usually, it would be used for genjutsu, but sometimes it also delivered intel. Without hesitation, I opened the scroll, and after reading it, my eyes lit up instantly. If summarized, the content was quite simple: The Seven Ninja Swordsmen have appeared. I read the message twice, confirming the location details and timestamps. My heart rate accelerated slightly. Finally. During the "Reclaim the Byakugan" mission, Shisui and I had become good friends, and later we had completed several high-difficulty missions together. So naturally, he knew that I had been searching alone on the battlefield for any signs of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. That was why, during one of his recent missions, he specifically kept an eye out for that kind of intel. And sure enough, he found something. The scroll contained more than just confirmation of their presence. He had noted their direction of travel, estimated time of arrival, and an assessment of their apparent mission. He had underlined one passage twice: "This isn''t a random raid." At this moment, I couldn''t even describe how I was feeling, but one thing was certain: I was excited. Ever since arriving on this battlefield, killing the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had been my number one goal. Now, I finally had a solid lead. Although Shisui advised me in the scroll to wait until he finished his own mission so we could go together to chase them down I didn''t want to wait. What if the delay caused them to vanish mysteriously again? Besides, waiting had never been my strong suit. Especially not when my primary goal was finally within reach. "The port area, huh?" I folded the scroll and tucked it away. That particular stretch of coastline wasn''t just a tactical location, it was where my father had once sacrificed himself. And now the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had shown up near there again. Was this fate? I double-checked my equipment. Specially designed kunaicheck. Military rations pillscheck. Extra kunaicheck. Lostvaynecheck! I activated the Flying Thunder God Technique and instantly vanished from where I stood. Over the past few months, while sweeping the Land of Fire''s coastline, I had left Flying Thunder God marks at intervals. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as it was within the Kiri battlefield, I could respond anywhere in an instant. ---Third POV--- "Huffhuff" Guy leaned against a tree trunk, trying to control his breathing. His green jumpsuit was torn at the shoulder, a thin line of blood seeping through the fabric. "Why? Why? Why are the Seven Ninja Swordsmen here?!" At this moment, he felt like the universe was playing a cruel joke on him. He had just received a high-level mission from the village and came to the Kiri frontlines. But no one had told him this mission would involve running into the legendary Seven Ninja Swordsmen! It wasn''t just him, his two teammates were also filled with regret. Of all the missions they could''ve chosen, why did they pick this one? "Did you see those weapons?" Ebisu whispered, trembling. "The big one had a sword covered in scales!" Genma bit down on his senbon nervously. "This mission was completely misclassified. We should have had at least two jonin with us." "We just need to avoid detection and" Guy started, trying to maintain his usual optimism. "Avoid detection?" Ebisu interrupted. "They''re tracking us! They''ve been following our trail for the past hour!" Guy''s expression hardened. "Then we split up. Three targets are harder to catch than one group." "Split up? Against the Seven Swordsmen?" Genma looked at him incredulously. "That''s suicide!" "Having all of us captured or killed is worse," Guy replied firmly. "If even one gets back to Konoha with this intelligence" His words died in his throat as he sensed movement ahead. Too late. They''d been found. The three stood frozen in place, their bodies stiff and eyes full of fear as they stared ahead. Not far in front of them, seven Kiri ninjas wielding all sorts of bizarre and menacing weapons sat casually on large rocks, relaxed and at ease. Jinpachi leaned forward on his rock perch, resting Shibuki across his knees. "Hahahaha! Kushimaru, look at that little runt in the middle who looks like a kappa. What kind of outfit is that?" He pointed at Guy, as if he had just seen the funniest thing in the world. "Is Konoha so desperate they''re sending children dressed as vegetables to fight now?" "Don''t respond," Genma whispered to Guy. "Don''t give them anything." Guy remained silent, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. Kushimaru let out a cold laugh and cruelly said, "Look at the terrified expressions on their faces. I want to cut off their faces and stitch them together, that would be beautiful." Truly, these two lived up to their nickname: "Heartless Pair." "Stop messing around and finish them already," Fuguki growled, reprimanding him. They had an important mission this time. To prevent any intelligence from leaking and alerting Ryouma, causing him to stay out of their way, they had been eliminating every Konoha ninjas they encountered along the way. "W-What should we do?" Ebisu''s voice had risen an octave, his glasses slipping down his nose from the cold sweat that covered his face. His legs trembled visibly, pride and training forgotten in the face of certain death. Genma was barely any better. "We we''re going to die" The senbon in his mouth clattered against his teeth as he repeated the phrase, a mantra of despair that helped no one. Sigh Guy couldn''t help but sigh internally at how useless his teammates were being right now. He had always prided himself on facing challenges head-on, believing that hard work could overcome any obstacle. But this... He knew there was no way they could run, they could only try to die with some dignity. Strangely, he suddenly thought of his father. The image of Duy appeared in his mind, smiling despite the ridicule, training until his hands bled, always encouraging him to pursue his own ninja way despite lacking ninjutsu talents. The thought rose in his heart out of nowhere, but he quickly shook his head to dismiss it. His father was a lifelong genin, always stuck doing D-rank missions and constantly rejected by team after team. A pang of guilt followed the thought. It felt like betrayal, even if it was practical. He quietly played his life''s final scene in his mind, then assumed a fighting stance, ready to face the enemy. He spread his feet shoulder-width apart, raised his hands in the Strong Fist style, and took a deep breath. "Ebisu, Genma, when I charge, run in opposite directions," he instructed. "Don''t look back no matter what you hear." "You can''t" Ebisu started, shocked. Guy interrupted. "Get the intelligence back to Konoha." He tensed, preparing to launch himself at the nearest Swordsman, Jinpachi, whose mocking grin made him the natural first target. But just then, a green blur dropped down in front of his team from above, landing in a crouch that sent dust billowing outward. "Dad!" He gasped. He rubbed his eyes furiously with both hands, then looked again, and it really was his father. At this moment, Duy was cloaked in a blazing green chakra aura, it was clear he had activated the Sixth Gate, the Gate of View. He glanced nervously at the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, who hadn''t moved yet, and let out a breath of relief. "Whew made it just in time." "Dad! Why are you here?" Guy asked, both anxious and confused. He had no idea why his father would suddenly appear here. In his eyes, his father showing up here was a death sentence. Even if he could open the Eight Gates to boost his strength the opponents were the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, terrifying enemies rumored to be able to destroy a small country in a single night when working together. But Duy simply turned around and gave him a calm, confident smile. "Guy, I''ll hold them off. You all, run!" "But Dad, how are you going to" "It''s alright. I''ll activate the Eight Gates Released Formation." With his back to Guy, Duy raised a big thumbs-up. "Self-restraint now is the time to release it!" 66 – No One Goes Home Tonight Guy knew exactly what it meant to open the Eight Gates Released Formation, the collapse of the body, certain death. But in this moment, faced with such a powerful enemy, they seemed to have no other choice. A thousand arguments formed and died in his mind. But beneath them all lay only one truth, there was no other way. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He clenched his teeth, trying to make his voice sound firm and calm. "Dad don''t" Yet, his voice began to choke, as if an invisible force was blocking his throat. He looked at his father, eyes glistening with tears, his heart torn with conflict and pain. He wanted to tell his father to leave them be, but the words wouldn''t come out. Because this was his father''s ninja way. Self-restraint didn''t just mean refraining from recklessly using the power of the Eight Gates. More importantly, it meant facing any challenge or adversity with a positive attitude and firm will. All those years of ridicule, of being called the "Eternal Genin," of being rejected for team after team, his father had endured it all with that same unwavering smile. Guy''s tears flowed freely now, not from sadness but from a deep understanding. This was what it meant to be a true ninja, not glory or technique, but the willingness to protect others at any cost. "How boring. You''re all going to die here anyway. If you''ve got something to say, save it for the afterlife." Jinpachi slowly approached, carrying Shibuki. The other members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist didn''t move. To them, the few Konoha ninjas across from them were no match for Jinpachi. They looked pretty weak too. Kushimaru leaned on Nuibari, examining his fingernails through his mask as if bored by the proceedings. Fuguki had already turned his attention elsewhere, scanning the forest for other potential threats. Their indifference was perhaps more terrifying than active malice, the casual disregard of those who had killed so often that one more death meant nothing. Guy''s teammates had frozen completely, terror reducing them to statues. Ebisu''s glasses had slipped down his nose, his eyes wide and unfocused. Genma had dropped to his knees, the senbon falling from his lips to the ground. Duy stepped forward, placing himself directly between Jinpachi and the three genin. His chakra flared brighter, the ground beneath his feet beginning to crack from the pressure. With a sudden slicing sound through the air, a uniquely-shaped kunai shot rapidly toward Jinpachi. The weapon appeared from seemingly nowhere. Sensing the attack with sharp instincts, he slightly twisted his body, letting the kunai graze past his side. Facing such a small sneak attack, he even had the leisure to comment mockingly in his mind. He didn''t even bother to draw his blade. The attack seemed so insignificant, so amateur, that it wasn''t worth the effort of a proper defense. However, the moment that seemingly harmless kunai passed by, a figure suddenly appeared at its location. Ryouma grabbed the kunai''s handle with his left hand, and in his right was a Rasengan he had already formed. With the extreme speed of a space-time jutsu, Jinpachi didn''t even have time to react before Ryouma slammed the Rasengan into him. The force of the impact violently smashed the Kiri ninja into the ground. The Rasengan didn''t cut like a blade or burn like fire, it ground like a drill, tearing through cloth, skin, muscle, and bone with equal indifference. Under its immense power, the ground shook violently. Debris flew in all directions, instantly forming a crater roughly a meter in diameter. At that moment, Jinpachi lay on his back in the center of the crater, a massive, grotesque spiral wound carved into his chest. It was as if an invisible force had torn him open. Blood gushed from the wound, soaking the surrounding earth. He opened his mouth in agony, coughing up mouthfuls of bright red blood. The sudden turn of events stunned everyone. For a moment, the entire battlefield was silent as death. All eyes were fixed on him, filled with shock and disbelief. Even among Guy and the others, none of them had expected that the situation would change so dramatically in the blink of an eye. "What?!" Kushimaru couldn''t help but exclaim. Just a moment ago, his long-time partner had seemed so fearsome, now he was lying on the ground, his fate unknown. He took an involuntary step forward, his hand tightening on the hilt of his sword. Though he didn''t particularly care whether Jinpachi lived or died, the speed displayed by the enemy was enough to surprise him. More than surprise, it sent a chill down his spine. Fuguki said in a deep voice, "Check the surroundings for any other ninjas, this may be a diversion." The remaining swordsmen shifted their positions, forming a loose semicircle with Fuguki at the center. Their casual postures had vanished, replaced by the coiled readiness of elite killers. Ryouma, after making his powerful entrance, didn''t press the attack. He stood firmly in place with his back to Guy and the others., his gaze cold and merciless. "Duy-san, the situation right now isn''t dire enough for you to release your self-restraint." Hearing Ryouma''s words, Guy was the first to react, shouting excitedly, "You''re here!" Relief and hope crashed over him like a wave. But his excitement quickly faded, because in his eyes, even a genius like Ryouma couldn''t possibly take on all the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist by himself. Although he had taken down one of them upon his entrance, it was thanks to a sneak attack. If it came to a head-on battle, he alone couldn''t possibly handle all of them at once. The advantage still lay with the enemy. Duy thought the same. He knew Ryouma was strong, everyone in the village called him Konoha''s greatest genius, and he was the hero who had ended the battle on the Land of Rivers front. But no matter how much of a genius he was, it didn''t change the fact that he was still just a kid, the same age as his son Guy. To him, who had lived through two ninja wars, seen prodigies rise and fall, and mourned friends whose potential never reached fruition, the boy''s talent was just one possibility among many uncertain futures. He spoke solemnly, "Ryouma, I''m not joking. You''re not ready to face these enemies yet. Get out of here with Guy, quickly. I''ll hold them off with everything I have." The chakra surrounding him intensified again, preparation for the next gate. To him, the choice was clear, his life for these children''s futures. "Please," he added quietly. "Don''t throw your lives away here. Live. Grow stronger. Protect the village in ways I never could." Upon hearing the father and son''s words of concern, Ryouma let out a small sigh. "I''m not joking with you either." As he spoke, he stomped down hard on Jinpachi''s still-bleeding forehead, completely burying the head into the ground, cutting off the last sliver of his life. Blood sprayed outward from the impact, spattering Ryouma''s sandals and the ground. "Besides, there''s something you got wrong. Against them there''s no need for anyone to run." "Hmph! Stop being arrogant!" Hearing Ryouma''s bold words, Fuguki, snorted coldly, then gave the boy a cruel grin. Standing at his full height, he towered over everyone else in the clearing, his massive sword held effortlessly in one hand. "None of you are getting away, especially you, the one with the fat raccoon on your shoulder. You''re that Leaf''s Gale, aren''t you? You''re number one on our kill list." The killing intent emanating from him intensified, pressing down on the clearing. Small animals fled in terror from the monstrous chakra signature. When Shukaku heard someone call him a "fat raccoon," his face turned bright red. "Damn! Ryouma, let''s kill this fat guy first!" Ryouma, meanwhile, mocked his enemies, "Oh? I''ve noticed you are all pretty ugly, yet you always seem to daydream about beautiful outcomes." To be honest, he didn''t think of himself as the mocking type. But ever since he came to the Kiri front, he''d picked up the habit. It wasn''t a good habit, it made him seem unrefined. Still, at this moment, he didn''t mind exchanging a few words with the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Before revealing himself, he''d already laid the groundwork all around. Today, not a single one of them would be returning alive to Kiri. "Ryouma!!!" A furious roar caught his attention. The one shouting was Satoru. His eyes were blood-red, and he gritted his teeth like he was staring down a mortal enemy. Ryouma''s eyes narrowed slightly as he studied the man''s face, searching his memory for a connection. The hatred was too personal to be generic battlefield animosity. Then it clicked, the distinctive facial structure, the characteristic jaw line, the unique way he held his sword. Features shared with a Kiri ninja he had killed months earlier during the Byakugan recovery mission. To this man, Ryouma was indeed a mortal enemy. Just as Satoru was to Ryouma. But in Ryouma''s case, all the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were his mortal enemies. Not just for every Konoha ninja who had fallen to their blades, or for the coastal villages burned, the families displaced, the lives disrupted by their raids. But for what they had done to his father years ago. 67 – Seven Swords, One Cage, No Escape Compared to Satoru''s face, which had become twisted with rage, Ryouma appeared exceptionally calm. It was like watching a hurricane and a glacier face off. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Judging by your expression, did someone important to you die at my hands? If so, then how unfortunate because I usually don''t have a habit of tormenting the weak. I probably let him die too easily." As soon as those words were spoken, Satoru felt the string of reason within him about to snap. "You bastard! You killed my brother! He was in Ao''s unit, and because of you, he became a disgrace to Kiri! He wasn''t even recognized as a hero!" Spittle flew from his mouth, his eyes wide with a grief that had transformed into something more destructive. Not just the loss of a brother, but the loss of his brother''s honor, in Kiri, perhaps the greater tragedy. With a light chuckle, Ryouma said, "Don''t worry. Your brother died in a very pitiful state." Hearing this, Jz felt something was off. He immediately tried to stop Satoru from acting on impulse. "Wait, Satoru" He called out urgently, recognizing the tactic immediately. He''d used it himself countless times. But it was already too late. Satoru could no longer suppress the raging fire of anger inside him. Memories flashed before his eyes, growing up together in Kiri''s brutal Academy, protecting each other during the graduation ritual, celebrating his brother''s assignment to Ao''s elite unit. Then the news of his death, the whispers of failure, the quiet shame of their clan. He gripped his dual swords, Hiramekarei, tightly. In response to his action, the sword''s blade rapidly expanded, becoming massive in an instant. Without hesitation, he unleashed the battle form of his sword. "Die, you bastard!" He then swung a powerful slash toward Ryouma. From his sword, a massive chakra blast shot forth like a cannonball, charging straight at Ryouma with overwhelming force and momentum. The chakra blast cut through the air with a high-pitched whine, leaving a visible distortion. Trees in its path splintered and disintegrated before it even touched them. This strike carried his fury and resolve. He wanted to slay Ryouma in one blow. Facing this hate-filled attack, Ryouma simply drew Lostvayne Cutter, and made a single swing. "Full Counter." An invisible domain expanded outward from his body. When the chakra blast from Hiramekarei reached the edge of this domain, it triggered a mysterious mechanism. All the chakra within the blast instantly reversed direction and returned the way it had come with even greater force than before. Satoru never expected his own attack to be reflected back at him. He hurriedly leapt to the side to dodge. He knew all too well the power of Hiramekarei''s chakra blasts. Through its unique structure, the sword could transform the wielder''s chakra into a devastating chakra projectile with almost no waste. The chakra blast struck the area where the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had originally been positioned, shattering several large boulders into dust. The explosion was deafening, a thunderclap followed by the screech of disintegrating stone. The ground cratered under the impact, trees at the periphery splintering or uprooting entirely. A cloud of debris shot skyward, momentarily obscuring that portion of the battlefield. However, the remaining swordsmen were unaffected. That was because the moment Satoru launched his attack, Jz and the others had already scattered, assaulting Ryouma from multiple directions. Unlike him, they hadn''t allowed emotion to cloud their judgment. They''d recognized the bait for what it was and adapted instantly, using his impulsive attack as cover for their own coordinated assault. Ryouma flipped both hands, revealing several Flying Thunder God kunai between his fingers, and then hurled them outward. Several kunai were thrown in a special arc, landing in various spots around the battlefield. Faced with the pincer attack of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, he immediately used the Flying Thunder God Technique and teleported to one of the kunai''s locations. He reappeared thirty meters away, crouched beside a kunai embedded in a large tree. Jz quickly realized what was happening and warned his teammates. "Watch where his kunai land!" Having spent so long on the battlefield of Kiri, Ryouma''s mastery of space-time ninjutsu had long since been known to Kiri. "In that case, I''ll just" Kushimaru showed a cruel smile as he suddenly changed direction and charged toward Guy''s group, eyes full of bloodthirsty madness. , he thought with satisfaction. The fact that the Leaf''s Gale frequently moved across the battlefield, rescuing squads from Konoha, was no secret. Although in his eyes, such actions were boring and inefficient. But if he attacked those weak genin, Ryouma would surely come to their aid. Duy tensed up. Since the enemy was acting alone, he figured he might only need to open the Seventh Gate, the Gate of Wonder. "Stay behind me!" he called to the genin. Guy immediately understood, pulling his petrified teammates into position behind his father. Despite his fear, he assumed a defensive stance, kunai drawn. "We''re not helpless. We can fight too," Guy said with new fire in his voice. However, Ryouma wouldn''t give Duy the chance. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen must be taken down by him, one by one. Duy''s Eight Gates would eliminate the threat, but at the cost of his life. An unacceptable trade. And he was a bit selfish. He wanted to take these swordsmen down by himself. It was something he had to do. "Four Red Yang Formation!" Several dazzling red beams of light shot up into the sky. They quickly linked with one another in pairs, forming a massive red rectangular barrier. This was a trap he had prepared before appearing. He had borrowed chakra from Shukaku, created four shadow clones infused with Kage-level chakra, and sent them to each corner in advance to set up the barrier technique. When Kushimaru saw the red barrier suddenly appear before him, he cautiously stabbed it with Nuibari. The next moment, he was blown away by the intense chakra surging across the barrier''s surface. This Four Red Yang Formation was a high-level barrier technique of the Senju clan, requiring four individuals with Kage-level chakra to stand at four specific positions and perform a simultaneous hand seal formation. Due to its extremely strict activation conditions and powerful isolating effect, it was recorded in the Scroll of Seals, and under normal circumstances, only a Hokage would be qualified to learn this technique. But hey, Ryouma had a very capable Tsunade. He deployed the Four Red Yang Formation not just to stop the Seven Ninja Swordsmen from escaping, it was also to prevent others from stealing his kills. Yes, he was referring to that restless brute on the outside, who was itching to open the Eight Gates and jump in. At the moment, Duy didn''t fully understand what was happening. He only saw beams of red light shoot into the sky, and then Ryouma and the Seven Swordsmen were all sealed within the barrier. What he could confirm, though, was that the barrier technique was used by Ryouma, since one of his shadow clones was clearly visible, seated at the base of a pillar of light, hands clasped in a sealing gesture. "Guy, do you know what this technique is?" Duy asked. Guy shook his head. "No, but it must be incredible if it can contain all the Swordsmen." --- Inside the Four Red Yang Formation, Kushimaru, who had been blown away, felt a bit dizzy. He shook his head vigorously to regain focus. "What... the hell... kind of barrier is this?" Just then, Jz suddenly appeared behind him, wielding Kubikiribch, and swung it toward his back. A sharp metallic clang echoed through the battlefield. The sound reverberated within the confined space of the barrier. Ryouma had blocked the strike with it, which crackled with the electric arcs of Chidori Current. The two blades now clashed fiercely. He instinctively directed the current along his enemy''s blade, aiming to paralyze Jz by transmitting lightning chakra into his body. "Lightning nature, eh?" Jz grimaced as blue-white electricity crawled along his blade like living things, seeking the path of least resistance toward his hands. But he wasn''t fighting alone, Kushimaru quickly recovered and lunged at Ryouma''s abdomen with Nuibari. However, Ryouma didn''t even bother dodging the attack. He continued channeling the lightning chakra into Jz, paralyzing him on the spot. Jz''s eyes widened in shock, both at the pain coursing through him and at his enemy''s seeming disregard for the sword about to impale him. At the same time, Shukaku, perched on Ryouma''s shoulder, formed a hand seal with both hands. A surge of sand rose from the ground and formed a shield in front of him, blocking Kushimaru''s stab. "Surprise, sewage-breath! Thought he was fighting alone?" The tiny tanuki grinned wickedly. The sand shield suddenly sprouted spikes, forcing Kushimaru to leap backward to avoid being impaled. The sand followed, forming tendrils that reached for him like hungry vipers. "What the fuck!" In the blink of an eye, Ryouma condensed a Rasenshuriken in his hand. He didn''t throw it. Instead, he wielded it like a weapon and slashed toward the immobilized Jz, treating it like a ninja tool. 68 – The Third Attack At a critical moment, Satoru and Raiga each unleashed a long-range attack with their swords toward Ryouma. "Fangs of Lightning!" "Hiramekarei: Release!" Both Kiba and Hiramekarei allowed their wielders to use non-hand seal ninjutsu. For ordinary ninjas, facing such an attack out of the blue would leave them flustered and without a chance to counter. But Ryouma was no ordinary ninja. Non-hand seal ninjutsu? He''d long since mastered such things. Instead of using Full Counter, he activated the Flying Thunder God Technique and vanished in an instant, reappearing at the location of a kunai he had thrown some distance away. Just as he completed the teleportation, he raised his Rasenshuriken. That''s right, he had only teleported himself. He left behind the Rasenshuriken, which rapidly expanded with a loud hum, its countless fine internal blades gleaming coldly, sending chills down anyone''s spine. When Jz and Kushimaru saw this, a surge of fear welled up in their hearts, and they felt their scalps go numb. Kushimaru, using all his strength, hurled Nuibari and pinned it to a nearby large tree. He then tried to pull himself away using the wire, attempting to escape the deadly range of the terrifying blue orb. Seeing this, Ryouma immediately formed a one-handed seal and slammed his hand to the ground. Blue lightning surged across the ground and formed into a lightning wolf that darted at Kushimaru. "Lightning Release: Chasing Wolf!" In less than the blink of an eye, the lightning wolf clamped down on Kushimaru''s right leg, extinguishing his final hope of escape. The storm of blue blades mercilessly consumed him. Unfortunately, the Rasenshuriken only took out Kushimaru, it wasn''t a double kill. Jz lived up to his name, showing his wealth of battle experience. After his enemy used the Flying Thunder God Technique to escape, he quickly recovered from the paralysis inflicted by the lightning chakra. Then, placing Kubikiribch horizontally in front of him, he launched himself away using the chakra energy blast fired by Satoru. This was certainly a novel way to dodge an attack, but the price was that one-third of Kubikiribch snapped off. Moreover, his internal organs seemed to have taken a serious hit, he was now leaning heavily on his sword, gasping for breath. Since Ryouma appeared on the battlefield and instantly killed Jinpachi, the battle hadn''t lasted more than three rounds, yet two members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had already been eliminated. This level of efficiency left the remaining ones like Fuguki visibly shaken. This Leaf''s Gale... really had some skills. Beyond the current five Ninja Swordsmen, even Guy and the others outside the Four Red Yang Formation were left speechless in shock. They had certainly heard tales of Ryouma: his exploits on the Land of Rivers, his killing of Rasa and Pakura, and even the jinchriki. But seeing it in person was a different matter entirely. "A-Amazing..." "It feels like he has the upper hand!" Hearing his teammates marvel at Ryouma''s strength, Guy felt a sense of pride. Ryouma had once told him personally that he believed he would become an outstanding ninja, and he had always strived to live up to those words. He wanted to prove that his perseverance and hard work wouldn''t go to waste, and that Ryouma''s belief in him wasn''t misplaced. Compared to the youthful innocence of the kids, Duy, however, was not letting down his guard, even in the face of what looked like a favorable situation on the battlefield. Leaving aside the onlookers outside, within the Four Red Yang Formation, Fuguki gave Satoru a meaningful glance, and Satoru immediately understood. He formed a seal with both hands. Seeing Satoru''s hand seals, Ryouma instantly grasped his intention. Considering the Hzuki clan''s secret Hydrification Technique, he chose not to use the Rasenshuriken. Instead, just like he had done against Satoru''s brother before, he began condensing a Rasengan infused with lightning chakra at his fingertip. Without hesitation, he pointed forward with one hand, aiming it at Satoru and fired it. However, the other enemies on the field weren''t just going to stand by and watch him interrupt Satoru''s technique. Raiga once again used the power of Kiba to convert his chakra into a non-hand seal Lightning Release, launching an intercepting blast from another angle to block Ryouma''s attack. That brief delay gave Satoru enough time to complete his jutsu. His chest expanded, and then, a massive surge of water gushed from his mouth, quickly filling the entire space within the Four Red Yang Formation with thick mist and vapor. "Water Release: Exploding Water Colliding Wave!" Thanks to the presence of the Four Red Yang Formation surrounding them, he didn''t need to expend excessive chakra to generate such a large volume of water. He simply flooded the field, stopping once the water level reached about a meter above the trees. Fuguki stared coldly at Ryouma, who was now standing on the water''s surface like him, and gave a confident smirk. "With this, you won''t be able to use that space-time jutsu anymore." At this point, Jz had also recovered. The five remaining swordsmen began to close in on Ryouma in a pincer formation. Sensing that they had the advantage, Jinin shouted excitedly, "Even though I''m glad you took out that annoying guy, I didn''t like your tone just now. So, sorry, your head still belongs to me!" Fuguki wasn''t interested in chatter. He cut straight to the point, "Attack together. Don''t give him a chance to use any ninjutsu!" He then crouched and shot forward, his massive body moving at a speed that belied his size. The massive blade Samehada, gripped tightly in both hands, shimmered under the sunlight, each of its sharp scales reflecting a deadly gleam. The rest of the remaining Seven Ninja Swordsmen also charged in with their respective blades, all except Raiga. Unlike Hiramekarei, which could be used for both close and ranged combat, Kiba was most effective at mid-range. Even in past missions, his usual positioning was more toward the rear lines. Faced with this coordinated assault, Ryouma clapped both hands together. In an instant, strands of chakra emerged around him, condensing into several glowing orbs, each the size of a fist. These glowing blue spheres began to orbit him, circling once before floating neatly behind his back. It was his Rasengan Spheres. The nine spheres had just appeared, and he immediately used four of them. One of the spheres rapidly expanded and, in the blink of an eye, transformed into a storm of violent purple lightning. Under his exquisitely precise chakra control, this raging current quickly contracted and condensed, ultimately forming a lightning-glowing spear. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The spear sparkled all over with thunderlight, and the tip radiated a heart-piercing glow, as if it could pierce through any obstacle. With a change in his hand sign, the lightning spear shot at blazing speed toward Satoru. Another two sphere were respectively transformed into a Rasenshurken and a Grand Flame Rasengan, which were launched at the enemies on both sides, Jinin and Jz. The last sphere was enhanced further by Ryouma. He infused it with even more chakra, causing it to become a dark purple arrow. The body of the arrow sparkled with destructive energy, countless tiny flames dancing along its surface. A closer look revealed these were no ordinary flames, but ones condensed entirely from blaze chakra. The chakra was so dense, it flowed like liquid, forming a rippling fire curtain that wrapped around the entire shaft of the arrow. This devastating-looking arrow, seeming like it might explode just from a glance, was swiftly launched by him toward Fuguki. In battles between ninjas, the transition between attack and defense happened in a flash. Jinin had already witnessed the terrifying power of the Rasenshuriken and knew full well he couldn''t take it head-on. He immediately abandoned his offense and leapt backward to evade. Jz was even more cautious. The moment Ryouma brought his hands together to summon the spheres, he had already started retreating. That previous Rasenshuriken almost took him out. Now facing another unknown jutsu, he decided it was better to let his teammates test the waters first. Ryouma didn''t pay them much mind either. Since they weren''t as key as someone like Chiyo, he simply focused his attention on Fuguki and Satoru. As for Jinin and Jz, it was enough just to push them back. Satoru, facing the charging lightning spear, couldn''t rely on Water Release alone to defend himself, but he also didn''t want to waste the opportunity. So he activated another secret jutsu of the Hzuki clan: "Water Release: Tate Eboshi!" This was the Hzuki clan''s most powerful defensive secret technique, allowing the user to manipulate a large amount of water to encase themselves, forming a highly durable defense. At the same time, the water could be shaped into a monstrous form to launch counterattacks on enemies. The surrounding water seemed to be drawn in by an unseen force and surged violently. A massive amount of water gathered into a single sphere, constantly shifting and distorting, eventually transforming into a gigantic water monster on par with a tailed beast. Although Tate Eboshi could still be countered by Lightning Release, it was far less vulnerable than standard Water Release techniques. The spear pierced directly into the water monster created by Tate Eboshi. Violent currents and sharp chirping sounds spread throughout the beast''s body. Feeling the security brought by the technique, Satoru was filled with confidence. "You think just using Lightning Release will stop me? Let me show you the true power of the Hzuki clan." The massive water beast endured the current and launched a headbutt straight toward Ryouma, who had been focused on controlling the Flaming Annihilation Arrow to chase after Fuguki, but now faced with the water beast''s sudden attack, he had no choice but to cross Lostvayne in front of his chest and swing it outward. "Full Counter!" An invisible domain unfolded once again. The moment its edge touched the water monster created by Tate Eboshi, Satoru immediately felt his jutsu going out of control. The once ferocious water monster began to crack apart from the head, disintegrating bit by bit until it reverted back to liquid and splashed onto the watery ground beneath. Because Satoru''s body had been in a liquefied state due to using Tate Eboshi, he didn''t suffer any recoil damage. On the other side, the pressure on Fuguki surged. He had seen how Jz and Jinin had easily evaded Ryouma''s ninjutsu, so he figured he could follow their lead and retreat from what seemed like a straightforward attack. But to his shock, Ryouma could actually control the trajectory of the arrow. With the attack on Satoru having failed, he now had no one else to rely on, he had to face the attack himself. The dark purple arrow shot straight at him, carving a deep trench across the water''s surface in its path. A massive amount of steam erupted from the tail of the arrow, yet it did not dissipate. Instead, it acted like a booster, leaving behind a white streak between Ryouma and Fuguki. Fuguki tightly gripped the hilt of Samehada, his arms bulging with veins. He raised it high overhead and, with every ounce of his strength, smashed it down toward the incoming arrow. The force of the swing was like a wild beast unleashed, cleaving the arrow cleanly in half. The surface of the water below exploded with a giant splash from the impact. Water burst upward like a fountain, forming a grand curtain of droplets. Sunlight refracted through the mist, casting a rainbow-like display across the scene. He had relied on Samehada''s ability to absorb chakra to just barely block this terrifying ninjutsu. However, just as he was about to catch his breath, a loud, resonating buzz surged from the distance, growing louder by the second. He quickly looked around, but his vision was blocked by the steam generated when Samehada absorbed the flame arrow. He cursed inwardly. Drawing on years of battle-hardened instincts, he relied on his sharp hearing to pinpoint the source of the attack, it was coming from directly in front of him. With all his might, he twisted his massive body and swung Samehada once more. A blue chakra shuriken burst through the mist, spinning violently as it crashed head-on into Fuguki, only to be completely devoured by Samehada once again. Turned out he had accurately predicted the second attack. It had come from directly in front of him. That Rasenshuriken had been the one Ryouma originally used to intercept Jinin. After forcing the Kiri ninja back, he had stealthily hidden it within the steam trail left behind by the Flaming Annihilation Arrow. The steam may have obscured the vision of ordinary ninjas, but for him, it was as good as nothing. He could see everything clearly. "So many years of battle experience really did save your life But what about the third attack, how will you dodge that?" 69 – No Honor Among Swordsmen ---Third POV--- "Watch your head!" Jz shouted a warning to Fuguki, who was enveloped in steam and couldn''t see the figure above clearly. At that moment, a dark purple fireball emitting terrifying heat suddenly appeared mid-air. The fireball resembled a burning meteor, descending with overwhelming power and speed, crashing down toward the top of Fuguki''s head. The intense flames distorted the air around it. In truth, Jz''s warning wasn''t even necessary. Just as Fuguki had used Samehada to absorb the Rasenshuriken with a second powerful swing, he already sensed a wave of scorching heat approaching from above. Of course, he wanted to swing Samehada again to defend himself, but there wasn''t enough time. All he could do was hastily activate a technique to force his hair to grow rapidly upward, forming sharp spikes in an attempt to block the attack. However, the hair technique had absolutely no effect on stopping it. Those chakra-enhanced hair spikes could pierce through solid rock, but the moment they touched the blazing sphere, they were burned away like ordinary weeds. He twisted his massive body with all his might, trying to shift his vital areas out of harm''s way. In this life-or-death moment, even his enormous size became a tool for survival. His will to live was off the charts. But Ryouma had no intention of giving him that chance. Under his remote control, the blazing spheres exploded directly in the center of Fuguki''s body, engulfing him in dark purple flames right before his despairing eyes. Inside, the fire chakra ruthlessly raised the temperature within several meters to an unimaginable level. His skin and muscles began melting under the extreme heat that far exceeded what his body could endure. The pain caused him to cry out in agony. Yet even then, he did not abandon his desire to survive. He clenched his hand and pressed Samehada against his chest, shouting desperately. "Hurry!" But the Samehada in his hand did not cooperate. Not only did it refuse to help, it even turned and bit off half of his arm before diving into the water and escaping on its own. "You?!" Clearly, he never expected that Samehada, which had accompanied him through countless battles for so many years, would betray him at the moment he was closest to death! And without its help, he was inevitably burned to death by the flames. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To be honest, the whole scene felt absurdly dramatic. Ryouma had been preparing to fire off a Rasengan Gun to finish the job, but he hadn''t expected Samehada to turn on its master like that. "Even your swords betray their wielders. What''s even real in a village so full of lies? The fact that such a hollow place still exists is a joke in itself, don''t you think so?" Now, with most of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen already gone, the remaining four grimaced at Ryouma''s mocking words. Even Satoru, who had been filled with rage at the start, now looked uneasy. Before they came here, they had gathered extensive intel on Ryouma, and what troubled them the most was his space-time jutsu, his flames, and the Wind Release technique from which his title was derived. According to the original tactical plan, he was supposed to first create a water field to restrict Ryouma''s use of space-time ninjutsu. Then, Fuguki would serve as the front line, tanking enemy jutsu, while the remaining swordsmen launched a pincer attack from different directions. In terms of tactics, they had executed the plan thoroughly. Even though they lost one member before the battle began, they still carried out all the steps of the strategy to the letter. This question echoed in the minds of the remaining members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Truthfully, they weren''t entirely to blame. After all, not much intel on Ryouma had leaked from the Kiri battlefield. In fact, the very fact that they managed to force him to use his other Rasengan variant already meant they had done better than any other Kiri unit currently on the field. The weakness of the Rasengan-type jutsu was fairly easy to identify, limited quantity. Jz stared fixedly at the glowing blue chakra spheres floating behind Ryouma, swallowing nervously before calmly analyzing the situation. "That sphere disappears after using a single jutsu. Right now he only has three left." In fact, even without Jz speaking up, Raiga, Jinin, and Satoru had all already noticed it. Logically, they should launch a coordinated attack again, aiming to force Ryouma to use up those chakra spheres one by one. But the horrific scene with Fuguki just now had made them all hesitate, none of them dared to charge in recklessly. Who knew if they''d become the next target of those mysterious chakra spheres? If even a frontline tank like Fuguki couldn''t survive being targeted by just one, what chance did squishier fighters like them stand? "Why didn''t you go in just now?!" Satoru suddenly pointed at Raiga, blaming him. Raiga was stunned that even at this point, Satoru was still trying to shift the blame. He spat to the side and barked back angrily, "I was never meant to be the close-range attacker in the plan! The enemy has some weird jutsu that reflects attacks. If I use my lightning strikes, I might end up harming you guys instead!" "So you just stand there and watch?!" "What?! You four charged in and one of you got killed instantly! What the hell was I supposed to do?!" Jz glared at them, disbelief all over his face. His expression darkened immediately. Did these guys even have a brain? At a moment like this, they were still wasting time arguing among themselves! Meanwhile, Jinin furrowed his brow and quietly stepped back a few paces. He had lost the will to fight. He was hoping that Satoru and the others would charge in and distract Ryouma long enough for him to find an opening to break the barrier and slip away. Kabutowari was a hammer-axe combo. While not the most flexible or powerful, it had the strongest armor-breaking ability among all the Seven Ninja Swords. He had never seen this red barrier before and wasn''t sure of its exact strength, but he was confident that Kabutowari could break through it. The only problem was how to escape right under the eyes of that Leaf''s Gale. Unfortunately, Ryouma couldn''t read minds. Just as Jinin had no idea how strong the barrier created by the Four Red Yang Formation was, Ryouma also didn''t really know how powerful the so-called "armor-breaking ability" of Kabutowari actually was. But one thing was certain: no matter how powerful Kabutowari''s piercing force was, it couldn''t break the Four Red Yang Formation. Without sparing even a moment to mourn the death of Fuguki, the remaining four members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were about to face the second wave of attack. With a single thought, the sphere behind Ryouma seemed to come alive and shot forward at great speed, tracing a blue streak across the sky. Immediately after, the sphere slammed into the water''s surface, splashing up a spray and then transformed into a surge of intense blue lightning. This current of blue electricity didn''t dissipate. Instead, it rapidly split into four massive thunder hounds, each with lightning dancing between their fur. They sprinted across the surface of the water, charging toward the enemies. At the same time, Ryouma''s body became enveloped once more in the arcing lightning, enhancing his strength as he accelerated toward Satoru. Raiga struck Kiba together, releasing a massive surge of electricity that intercepted the four thunder hounds several meters away. Seeing Ryouma rushing toward him, Satoru realized that using the Hiramekarei''s release attack would be useless, it might even backfire and hurt him instead. So, he used water to form powerful muscles around his arms. Then, with his enhanced strength, he gripped the hilt of Hiramekarei tightly and swung a heavy, forceful slash toward his enemy. At the same time, Jz also swung Kubikiribch, aiming for Ryouma''s back. Though the three had been blaming each other moments before, their coordination in this moment was surprisingly seamless. Without hesitation, Ryouma controlled two spheres to fly out. One sphere was instantly ignited by dark purple flames, quickly forming a giant circular flame shield that firmly blocked his back. At that moment, Jz''s blade slammed into the flame shield, but shockingly, the blade instantly melted on contact! Under Ryouma''s control, the second sphere shot toward the water''s surface and instantly merged with it. At the same time, a massive whirlpool suddenly formed beneath Satoru''s feet, threatening to swallow him whole. He looked at the sudden vortex in shock but had no time to react. High-pressure water jets shot from the vortex like cannon blasts, striking Satoru and sending him flying into the air. But the attack didn''t stop there. Next, a massive water dragon burst out of the water, jaws wide open, and bit down on him without mercy. The tremendous strength of the dragon made it impossible for him to break free. Feeling an intense chill sweep over his body, he quickly used the Hydrification Technique, channeling chakra to turn his body completely into liquid. The moment the water dragon emerged and bit Satoru, Ryouma had already stabbed Lostvayne into the water dragon''s body, connecting it to the underwater currents. A massive amount of chakra was instantly transformed into raging blue lightning, which, using the water as a natural conductor, surged through the water dragon''s body in mere milliseconds. Just as Satoru entered his liquid state and was about to relax, a wave of numbness suddenly overtook him. He immediately realized he had fallen into a trap. "You''ll never" Before he could even finish his sentence, Ryouma had already formed a one-handed seal, controlling the massive water dragon to bite down hard. This was the Water Release: Water Dragon Biting Explosion, an offensive jutsu originating from the Second Hokage. It was said to have a bite force of ten thousand tons, enough to tear through any defense. While that might be a bit of an exaggeration, killing a paralyzed ninja was child''s play for it. Blood poured from the corners of the water dragon''s enormous mouth. Within seconds, the jutsu dissipated, and the massive dragon collapsed into a small rootless waterfall that fell from midair. Falling along with it were two severed halves of Satoru''s body. On the other side, Jz looked grimly at Kubikiribch, now reduced to only a third of its original length. He was feeling a bit melancholy. Although it could repair itself by absorbing the iron in blood, the catch was... it had to actually hit someone. And so far, over half of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had been taken out, yet none of them had even landed a single hit on Ryouma. To be honest, he was already starting to lose hope. From the very beginning, their opponent had clearly come with the intent to wipe them all out. The barrier had been set up from the start, they hadn''t even been given a chance to flee. "Ah!" Suddenly, a pained scream rang out from the edge of the barrier. A figure was blasted dozens of meters away by the high-intensity chakra flowing through the barrier. That figure was none other than Jinin. He had tried to sneak away during the chaos of the others fighting Ryouma. Quietly, he''d slipped to the edge of the barrier and swung Kabutowari''s axe hard against it. To maximize force, he''d even used a hammer to strike the back of the axe for extra impact. The result? Just what you saw, the barrier remained completely unscathed, and instead, he got blasted back by the powerful chakra recoil. Ryouma had long since noticed that the chatterbox of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen was trying to sneak off. But he wasn''t the least bit concerned, with the Four Red Yang Formation in place, there was no way out. So he hadn''t bothered stopping him. Now that he had just finished off Satoru, he happened to have a free hand and Jinin had practically walked into it himself. Taking advantage of the moment, he controlled a sphere and launched it toward the airborne, helpless Kiri ninja. As the sphere soared, it rapidly grew in size, dark purple flames coursing within. The giant flaming arrow cut across the water''s surface, leaving a searing trail of white-hot steam and in the next moment, pierced straight through Jinin''s chest. The intense heat instantly liquefied all of his internal organs. He didn''t even have time to scream more than a couple of syllables before his lifeless body fell into the water. 70 – Seven Blades, Seven Graves ---Third POV--- Since Satoru had died, the area of water created by his technique was beginning to slowly disappear, revealing patches of muddy forest floor beneath. At this rate, it would likely take a few more minutes to vanish completely. In other words, the Flying Thunder God kunai left behind by Ryouma was about to become usable again. However, this didn''t matter much to him. After all, only a few minutes had passed since the battle began, and of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, only two were left alive. Jz and Raiga exchanged a glance across the diminishing water field. , Jz thought grimly. Without any wasted words, he lifted his greatsword, now only a third of its original length, and launched a lone charge toward Ryouma. His gaze briefly fell on his fallen comrades, his grip tightening on his weapon. He could''ve used the bodies of his teammates to help restore his blade, but he chose not to. Although he was born in the Bloody Mist and trained under a brutal ninja philosophy that promoted using any means necessary, but deep down, he was someone who still cared for his comrades. Raiga also gave up on using Lightning Release techniques and instead coordinated with Jz, attacking Ryouma from another direction. From the very start, all of his techniques had been completely countered by Ryouma, making him feel like he was just an observer on the sidelines throughout the battle. However, in earlier moments of the fight, besides using wide-range lightning techniques to counter enemy control jutsu, he had also been secretly releasing low-voltage electric currents underwater. He was trying to see if he could paralyze the enemy from below through their feet. He didn''t need long, just one second of control would''ve been enough. But those weak currents couldn''t even get close to Ryouma. With his Rikugan granting him near-omniscient vision of the entire battlefield, Raiga''s supposedly sneaky attacks were as obvious as charging straight in. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their coordination was impressive. A pincer attack from opposite directions, perfectly timed. In another timeline, against another opponent, this might have worked. The two warriors charging at Ryouma now were like lone heroes, filled with a tragic sense of resolve. But unfortunately for them, in his eyes, the combined threat of these two was still less than that of Fuguki. At least with that one, he had to avoid Samehada to prevent his chakra from being absorbed. Raiga struck first, electricity crackling around his twin blades as he lunged forward. Ryouma pivoted, his body barely shifting as the electrified blade passed within millimeters of his chest. The movement was so precise it appeared almost lazy. His hands blurred through signs, Snake Ram Monkey Boar Horse Tiger, and he exhaled a focused stream of fire directly at the puddle beneath Raiga''s feet. The water didn''t just evaporate; it exploded into superheated steam that engulfed the swordsman in an instant. "Fuck..." Raiga screamed, his flesh blistering on contact as the scalding vapor rushed up his body. His final word dissolved into a gurgle as the steam forced its way into his lungs. Simultaneously, Jz attacked from behind, the broken Kubikiribch whistling through the air toward Ryouma''s neck. Without looking, Ryouma dropped to one knee, the massive blade passing harmlessly overhead. Golden sand erupted from the ground, wrapping around Jz''s ankles and rapidly climbing his body. Jz strained against his bonds, muscles bulging and veins prominent on his neck. The sand cracked slightly but immediately reformed, tightening its grip. "Is this... the end of the Seven Swordsmen?" he rasped, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth as the sand constricted his ribs. Ryouma walked calmly toward him, stepping over Raiga''s twitching body. "Legends end." "Kiri will create new Swordsmen," Jz spat, a mixture of blood and saliva landing at Ryouma''s feet. "Maybe." His palm glowed blue with condensed chakra as he pressed it against Jz''s chest. There was no external wound, but his eyes widened, then dulled as the chakra pulse stopped his heart instantly. The sand retreated as his body slumped forward. Ryouma caught him with one hand, then lowered him to the ground with surprising gentleness. Thus, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were now confirmed dead to the last man. At this point, the water had completely vanished. Ryouma stood in place, staring blankly up at the sky, lost in thought. Coming back to himself, he formed a hand seal with one hand and released the formation using his shadow clone. --- Outside the barrier, Duy saw Ryouma''s clone disappear and immediately rushed into the battlefield. The fight between Ryouma and the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had been intense, at least visually. Especially Ryouma, who had unleashed one S-rank jutsu after another as if chakra cost him nothing. After the Four Red Yang Formation had been lifted, Duy and Guy dashed into the forest. The first thing that caught their eyes was the mangled state of the forest, devastated by the enormous torrents of water. Since most of the battle had taken place above the water, there weren''t many other visible traces of combat. Scattered around some still-wet puddles were a few corpses, those of the very same members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen who had just arrogantly claimed they would sew up Guy and his team like trophies. Guy looked around the area and immediately spotted Ryouma collecting the ninja swords. He bounded into the clearing with characteristic enthusiasm, seemingly oblivious to the devastation, or perhaps immune to being impressed by it after hearing about Ryouma''s abilities so often. "That''s great!" Guy leapt into the air excitedly and shouted. "I couldn''t see everything through the barrier, but those water dragons were ENORMOUS!" Hearing Guy''s excited voice, Ryouma turned his head and gave him a big thumbs-up with a confident smile. "Hehe~" Meanwhile, Duy ran over to the corpses and began gathering them along with the swords. His years of experience cleaning river trash were clearly paying off. "Guy, less talking, more helping," he called out. "These are valuable resources for the village." "Right! Sorry!" Guy quickly moved to help. With someone helping out, Ryouma had time to examine Samehada in his hand, which looked more like a living creature than a blade. After the battle, he had planned to go search for the disloyal blade that had seemingly abandoned its wielder and run off. But to his surprise, Samehada came hopping over on its own, rubbing itself against him repeatedly. Shukaku was immediately enraged. "What''s this broken sword doing? How dare it cozy up to my vessel!" , Ryouma replied mentally. "I don''t share! Seal it away now!" the tailed beast fumed. "It''s a matter of respect! I am the great Shukaku!" he insisted as he formed hand seals and wrapped the sword in sand, allowing a sealing formula to crawl over it and temporarily lock it away. "Of course you are," Ryouma placated his tailed beast companion. He suspected that Samehada might be something akin to a malevolent spirit like Kakuzu''s Earth Grudge Fear. Before the tsutsuki began planting God Tree seeds across the world, the ninja realm had many native spirits and monsters. Most of the powerful ones had been sealed by the Sage of Six Paths, but some less dangerous ones were still allowed to linger. Walking over to the gathered corpses of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, he said, "Thanks for the help." Then he pulled out a basic storage scroll from his ninja tool pouch and began sealing the bodies of the Seven into it. These corpses were still highly valuable. As Kiri''s top elite unit, especially the likes of Fuguki, their brains likely held some extremely useful intel. There were also a few Yamanaka clan members stationed at the Kiri front lines. He planned to hand the bodies over to them and have them work overtime extracting the information. Next, he pulled out a blank scroll and a calligraphy brush and began drawing sealing scripts on it. He laid out the blank scroll, nearly two meters long, its paper of exceptionally high quality, made specifically for sealing techniques that required precision and stability. Seeing him writing and drawing, Guy didn''t want to disturb him, but whispered curiously to Duy, "Do you know what that is?" "This, um, this" Duy had no idea, but it looked vaguely familiar. He just couldn''t remember from where. "It looks like the sealing scrolls they showed us at the Academy," Guy continued, "but way more complex." Ryouma chuckled and answered on his behalf, "It''s a ninja tool summoning seal. I''m replacing the summoning formulas on these swords that originally belonged to Kiri. Otherwise, once word of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen''s deaths reaches the village, the swords might get summoned back by someone there." "You can do that?" Guy asked, fascinated. "Override someone else''s summoning jutsu?" "With the right knowledge of the formula structure, yes," Ryouma nodded. "Think of it as changing the address on a letter." Kiri possessed a scroll that recorded the summoning techniques for all seven swords. If the blades were ever left unclaimed, the village could use the scroll to summon them back. What he was doing now was imprinting new summoning seals on the swords and sealing away the original ones that linked to Kiri, basically, a textbook case of ninja world counter-hijacking. Of course, while it sounded simple, very few in the shinobi world could actually pull this off. The number of people capable of doing this kind of thing could be counted on one hand. Ryouma was one of them. 71 – Youth Burns Brighter After Victory ---Ryouma''s POV--- My explanation was easy to understand, even Guy grasped it instantly. He exclaimed, "So that''s how it''s resolved!" "Amazing." In moments of post-battle victory speeches like this, there was never a shortage of enthusiastic hype-men. Guy''s teammates still seemed to be processing what they''d witnessed. One of them turned to the other, his voice tinged with disbelief. "I can''t believe we actually..." Guy grinned and said, "See? I told you the stories weren''t exaggerated!" By this time, I had already completed the summoning ritual. I unfurled the sealing scroll fully, and carefully laid out several swords, including Samehada, across the unfurled scroll and began to rapidly form hand seals. As the seals were completed, the tadpole-like characters on the scroll began to glow. "Seal!" One by one, the seven ninja swords were sealed into the scroll, each stored within a specially drawn diamond-shaped area, leaving behind stylized depictions of the sealed blades. With the jutsu complete, I packed away my tools. Turning back to regard Guy and the others, I studied their faces more carefully. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I remembered that though we weren''t in the same class back in the Academy. Closing my eyes and thinking back, I said, "I remember, Guy, you guys were in Chza''s team, right?" Guy replied, "Yeah, but Chza-sensei said the frontlines against Kumo were under heavy pressure, so he went to the battlefield in the Land of Hot Water." I nodded, processing this information. That kind of situation wasn''t uncommon. Not just Chza, many jonin like my own instructor, had to rotate to different battlefields and couldn''t always stay with their teams. "So why did you end up on the Kiri front?" I asked. "This sector was specifically restricted to chunin-level teams and above by the mission assignment office." "Uh, we" Guy suddenly looked awkward, rubbing the back of his neck. His teammates glanced at each other. Genma started, "Our mission parameters were" before Ebisu cut in, "It was a simple escort mission that got complicated." Alright, no need to ask further. Just one look at the sheepish expressions on Guy and the others'' faces, and I could guess, they had probably taken on a mission beyond their capabilities for some reason or another. "Being a ninja is inherently a dangerous profession, especially in wartime," I said. "Running into fearsome enemies like the Seven Ninja Swordsmen during a mission is something no one can really predict." "You''re not going to report us?" Guy asked. "Would it change the outcome? You survived, that''s the important part," I replied. "Just be more aware of your limitations next time." There was no need to blame them too harshly. Throughout our exchange, Duy had remained uncharacteristically silent, his eyes fixed on me with a strange intensity. His hands trembled slightly at his sides. Suddenly, his eyes welled with tears that spilled down his weathered cheeks. He was overcome with emotion. "This this is the spirit of youth!" He gripped my shoulders, his voice breaking. "To face the Seven Swordsmen alone, to protect others without hesitation, to demonstrate such POWER while maintaining such YOUTH!" "I was just doing my job," I said, taking a small step back from his emotional outburst. "This is exactly what I''ve been trying to teach Guy!" Duy continued, tears flowing freely. "That true strength comes from protecting others! That limitations can be overcome with sufficient effort!" "You should return to the village and report this encounter," I said, redirecting the conversation to practical matters. "The intelligence about the Seven Swordsmen being eliminated needs to reach command quickly." "What about you?" Guy asked. "Aren''t you coming back too?" I shook my head. "I have additional objectives to complete on this front before I return." "Shouldn''t someone escort you back?" one of Guy''s teammates suggested. "After using so much chakra..." I smiled. "I''m fine." Since Guy and his team had to return to the village to report on their mission, Duy naturally accompanied his son. Guy bowed deeply. "Thank you for saving our lives. We would have died without your intervention." His teammates followed suit. "Thank you, Ryouma." Duy gave a formal bow. "The village often speaks of your exploits, but witnessing them firsthand... Konoha is fortunate to have you." "There''s no need for such formality," I said, feeling slightly uncomfortable. "We''re all ninjas of Konoha." After exchanging a few brief words of farewell, I turned and walked away alone. ---Third POV--- As Ryouma''s retreating figure grew smaller in the distance, Guy made a firm resolve. He turned to his father and declared, "Dad! I swear, one day I''ll be like him, using my own strength to protect my comrades and our village!" "That''s a pretty high bar," Genma said skeptically. "He just defeated the Seven Swordsmen like they were academy students." Guy remained undeterred. "Then I''ll just train harder! Double my regimen! No, triple it!" Hearing his son''s passionate words, Duy grinned. "That''s the true spirit of youth. Let''s run back to the village on our hands!" "Yes!" Guy''s eyes burned with fire. "And if we cannot make it back by sunset, I''ll do one thousand push-ups with my thumbs!" "And if you cannot do one thousand push-ups with your thumbs," Duy countered, "I will run five hundred laps around the village, backwards!" With Guy''s two teammates watching in astonishment, the two green beasts of youth dashed, hands on the ground, legs in the air, toward the village. Or rather... crawled? "Should we try to stop them?" Genma sighed. "Would it make any difference?" Ebisu resignedly. All in all, as Guy''s teammates, they were pretty used to this kind of thing by now. ---Ryouma''s POV--- Meanwhile, after parting ways with them, I searched for a while in the direction the Seven Swordsmen had originally appeared from. I extended my senses to their maximum range, searching for any hint of additional Kiri forces that might have been supporting the Swordsmen. After confirming there were no survivors, I used the Flying Thunder God Technique to return directly to the frontline camp of the Kiri battlefield. The distinctive ripple of space-time folded around me as I visualized the marker at the camp, the forest blurring into streaks of green and brown before resolving into the familiar surroundings of the forward base. The first thing I did upon arriving at the camp was head directly for the Intelligence Division''s tent. "Priority intelligence delivery for the Yamanaka team," I told the guard at the entrance. The guard recognized me immediately. "Of course, Ryouma-san. They''re all inside." I handed over the scroll containing the bodies of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen to the Yamanaka clan''s ninja stationed there. Inside, I unrolled the storage scroll across a clear table, forming three quick hand seals before pressing my palm to the central matrix. "Release." As the scroll was unsealed, a cloud of smoke dispersed, revealing seven not-very-intact corpses inside the Interrogation Division''s body storage room. I believed I had been careful not to damage their heads when I struck them down. Technically, that should mean the Yamanaka clan''s secret techniques would still work on them. However, I noticed the reactions of the three Yamanaka clan members seemed... off. One of them, a young man around twenty stammered, "Y-You''re saying... t-these corpses are... are those..." The oldest one, who had a small tuft of beard on his chin, stroked it thoughtfully. "Impossible. They never operate without at least a dozen support squads." He suddenly covered his cheeks and shouted wide-eyed, "The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist!!!" Honestly, his expression had been totally serious until he suddenly yelled like that, it actually startled me a bit. Even when the swordsmen were alive, they hadn''t managed to surprise me like this. "Yes, that''s what I just" I tried to respond, but was cut off. The only woman among them pressed her hands together, eyes shining as she stared, um, stared excitedly at the seven blood-soaked corpses and exclaimed, "Did you defeat them all by yourself? This is incredible, ah no, it''s amazing!" "I encountered them threatening a genin team and neutralized the threat," I said simply, uncomfortable with her enthusiasm. She bent closer to examine the bodies. "The cellular structure is still fresh! The chakra pathways are barely degraded! These will yield exceptional intelligence!" My mouth twitched. These Yamanaka clan interrogation specialists sure had some unique personalities, or maybe it was just a common thing for people in the Interrogation Division to be a little... off. The first one excitedly added, "The memory extraction will be incredibly clean with these specimens!" The old one suddenly switched to a professional tone. "Miki, prepare the preservation seals. Shinji, get the extraction equipment ready." "We''ll need to document everything meticulously, Naruki" Miki said, almost reverently. "I should report to the commander," I said, backing away subtly. "Will you need anything else from me?" "No, no. We''ll handle everything from here," Naruki replied distractedly. After leaving the Interrogation Division, I hummed a little tune to myself as I strolled through the camp. , I thought, stretching my arms above my head. I''d decided to give myself a break today, not in the mood to play the game of cat and mouse with the Kiri ninjas anymore. Besides, with the Seven Ninja Swordsmen dead and after several months of sweeping operations, the Kiri battlefield was more or less decided. However, unlike the battle in the Land of Rivers, where Suna could still muster a major counteroffensive despite the unfavorable situation, Kiri couldn''t do the same. That was because there were no sufficiently large neutral nations between the two countries to serve as a buffer. Kiri''s invasion strategy had always relied on small, covert squads. This had definitely caused considerable damage to the Land of Fire, but the flip side was that anytime Kiri tried to deploy larger forces, Konoha could react quickly and send reinforcements. In an all-out landing battle, Konoha had never really feared the Kiri. Even if Kiri managed to land troops successfully, their logistics and supply lines would be far less convenient compared to Konoha, which had home-ground advantage. In short, I wanted out. I had volunteered to come to Kiri front for the express purpose of eliminating the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Now that I''d done that, and with the battlefield advantage clearly in Konoha''s favor, my personal mission was complete. Especially after hearing from Guy that Chza had been dispatched to the Land of Hot Water frontlines because of an emergency situation there, I began seriously considering heading over to help out Minato and Kakashi''s team. Still, considering how much of Konoha''s advantage on the Kiri front depended on me alone, and how difficult it would be to escalate into full-scale warfare, I couldn''t just up and leave immediately. So, I came up with a plan: I would wait for the merchant ship I had previously marked with my Flying Thunder God to reach the Land of Water, then teleport there and capture the Three-Tails. I would then release it near Kiri, delivering a major blow to them. That way, I could decisively wrap up the Kiri front and no longer need to remain stationed there. Then I could head to the Land of Hot Water to reinforce that battlefield. And if things went well with Minato''s coordination, using Flying Thunder God and sealing techniques together, there was a good chance we could capture Killer B alive. Which would effectively bring the war against Kumo to a swift end as well. Besides... I really didn''t like Kiri anyway. Side 01 – The Strange Extraction Team ---Third POV--- The Intelligence Division tent on the Kiri front was filled with the smell of preserving chemicals and something that might have been lunch. Or decomposition. Naruki couldn''t tell anymore after months of this assignment, and frankly, he''d stopped caring. "Miki! Stop playing with the dead guy''s face!" he called out while organizing his extraction tools. "We''ve got work to do!" Miki looked up from where she was manipulating Raiga''s jaw like a puppet. "But look. He''s trying to tell us something." She made the corpse''s mouth move while speaking in a high-pitched voice. "Please don''t extract my memories. I have a family." "That''s horrible," Shinji said. "Do the one with the big sword next." "Don''t encourage her," Naruki groaned, though he was fighting back a grin. "And Shinji, stop licking those preservation crystals. They''re not candy." "They taste like mint though," Shinji protested, his tongue slightly blue from the chemicals. "Besides, I need to test their purity levels. For science." Miki had moved on to Fuguki''s corpse, making exaggerated chewing motions with his mouth. "Nom nom nom, I''m Samehada! I eat your chakra!" She paused. "Actually, that''s probably what he sounded like. This guy''s teeth are filed to points. Who does that?" "Kiri ninjas are weird," Naruki said matter-of-factly while setting up everything for the memory extraction. "Remember that guy last month who had gills surgically implanted? Still gives me nightmares." "The gills were actually pretty efficient," Shinji noted, pulling out a magnifying glass to examine Kushimaru''s needle sword wounds. "I''ve been thinking about getting some myself." "You''ve been thinking about a lot of things since you started eating those crystals," Miki pointed out. "Yesterday you tried to extract memories from a sandwich." "That sandwich had seen things," Shinji said defensively. "It spent three days in Kiri territory. Who knows what intelligence it absorbed?" Naruki finally got the equipment working and rubbed his hands together gleefully. "Alright, freaks, time to get serious. These corpses won''t interrogate themselves. Well, technically they will, but we need to help them along." "Dibs on the skinny one," Miki called out, hopping over to Kushimaru''s table. "I bet his memories are all weird." "I want the explosive guy," Shinji announced, bouncing excitedly toward Jinpachi''s corpse. "Maybe his brain chemistry will show me how to make better boom-booms." "Stop calling them boom-booms," Naruki said with exasperation. "You''re a professional interrogator, not a five-year-old." "Fine. Boom-boom-explosions." "That''s worse." Miki had already placed her hands on Kushimaru''s temples and was making contact with his residual chakra. "Ooooh, this one''s mind is like a maze of needles... OH MY GOD HE''S SEWN PEOPLE TOGETHER LIKE DOLLS." "What kind of dolls?" Shinji asked with morbid curiosity. "The really creepy kind that you find in haunted houses where the eyes follow you around the room," Miki replied, her voice getting higher with excitement. "This guy was seriously messed up. He turned killing into an art form." "Document it," Naruki instructed, though he was clearly fascinated. "Command will want to know how he achieved such precision with thread manipulation." "Oh, this is good," Miki giggled inappropriately. "He practiced on corpses for years before moving to live targets. There''s this whole memory of him in a morgue just... sewing dead people into furniture." "Furniture?" Shinji paused his own examination. "Like chairs?" "More like... artistic installations. Dead body art. I think I''m going to be sick." "Don''t throw up on the specimens," Naruki warned. "We''ve already lost two extraction setups this week because someone couldn''t keep their lunch down." "That was one time!" Shinji protested. "And that Kiri ninja''s memories were really gross! He had this thing for eating raw fish while it was still alive and watching it" "ANYWAY," Naruki interrupted loudly, "let''s focus on useful intelligence. Miki, any strategic information in needle-boy''s head?" "Give me a minute," Miki said, her chakra glowing brighter. "I''m sorting through the murder-art memories to find the boring military stuff... okay, here we go. He knew about three hidden supply caches along the coastline." The memory projection crystals lit up, showing ghostly images of underwater caves filled with weapons and supplies. "Jackpot," Naruki said with satisfaction. "Mark those locations. Shinji, how''s explody-pants over there?" Shinji placed his hands on the corpse''s head and immediately jerked back. "WHOA. Okay, that''s intense. His last thought was literally just the word ''Fuck'' repeated about fifty times." "What about before the fuck-thoughts?" "Let me try a different approach," Shinji said, adjusting his chakra frequency. "Instead of going for conscious memories, I''ll tap into muscle memory... okay, this is weird. This guy''s entire body has been conditioned to survive explosions." "What do you mean?" "I mean he''s been blowing himself up on purpose for training. Look at these scars, they''re from controlled detonations. He was basically a walking bomb who kept setting himself off to build up resistance." "That''s the stupidest training method I''ve ever heard," Naruki said. "Did it work?" "Apparently. His bone density is off the charts. His skin is like leather... Damn." Miki had moved on to Fuguki and was having the time of her life. "This one''s fascinating! His memories aren''t just his own, Samehada has been sharing experiences with him. It''s like having a really bitey roommate in your head." "Bitey roommate?" "The sword has its own consciousness, and it''s been feeding him information from other people it''s... eaten? Absorbed? Had intimate chakra relationships with?" Miki paused thoughtfully. "Actually, I think this sword might be a pervert." "A pervert sword?" "It really, really likes tasting people''s chakra. Like, uncomfortably much. And some of these memories are definitely not appropriate for workplace discussion." Naruki sighed. "Just extract the military intelligence and try not to think about the sword''s personal life." "Too late. I''m already traumatized," Miki announced cheerfully. Naruki announced. "The hammer and axe guy. Miki, try not to traumatize yourself this time." "No promises," Miki said, placing her hands on Jinin''s head. "Let''s see what kind of crazy we''re dealing with... oh. Oh wow." "What?" "This guy collected people''s skulls. Like, as a hobby. He had an entire room just filled with skulls arranged by size and... artistic merit?" "Artistic merit?" "Apparently some people have more aesthetically pleasing cranial structures than others. He rated them on a scale of one to ten." Miki paused. "He gave himself an eight." "What did he give his teammates?" "Raiga got a six. Kushimaru got a four because his head is too pointy. Fuguki got a two because..." Miki paused. "Oh, that''s just rude." "Focus on the military intelligence," Naruki reminded her, though he was clearly enjoying the weird revelations. "Fine, fine. Okay, Jinin knew about Kiri''s backup plans if the Seven Swordsmen failed. They have three contingency operations ready to go, including... oh, that''s nasty." "What?" "They were planning to poison the water supply in three coastal towns in the Land of Fire. Mass civilian casualties to force Konoha to negotiate." "Now that''s actually useful intelligence," Naruki said, his mood turning serious for a moment. "Mark that as priority one. The Hokage needs to know immediately." "Already on it," Miki said, then brightened up again. "Oh, and Jinin also had detailed plans of Kiri''s underwater prison facility. Apparently they''ve been experimenting on captured ninja from multiple villages." "How?" "The usual mad scientist stuff. Trying to graft gills onto people, testing how long someone can hold their breath underwater, that kind of thing. Standard Kiri weirdness." "Document everything," Naruki instructed. "This is turning into one of our most productive extractions ever." As the three continued their work, the tent filled with increasingly ridiculous theories about the Swordsmen''s combat techniques, personal lives, and questionable life choices. By the time they finished extracting every useful piece of intelligence, they had compiled enough strategic information to significantly impact the war effort. After everything was done, they prepared to send the corpses back to Konoha. Miki gave each corpse a little pat on the head. "Thanks for the memories, guys. You were terrible people, but great intelligence sources." Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They probably would have appreciated that," Shinji commented. "Definitely," Naruki agreed. "Now let''s get this intelligence to Command before someone else decides to experiment on themselves with dead body parts." "You''re no fun," Miki pouted, but began helping pack up their equipment. Just as they were finishing up, she suddenly straightened. "Someone''s coming. Two people, about fifty meters out." --- By the time the tent flap opened, all three had transformed completely. Miki was standing at attention with perfect posture, Shinji had put away his magnifying glass and adopted a serious expression, and Naruki was reviewing his notes with the focused intensity of a researcher. "Extraction Team Epsilon reporting for additional specimen delivery," announced Isamu, a younger clan member who served as a field courier. He was accompanied by another Yamanaka, Kenta, who was carrying a sealed body bag. "Acknowledged, Courier Team Beta," Naruki replied. "Please provide preliminary assessment of specimen condition and estimated time of biological termination." "Uh, subject expired approximately forty-seven minutes ago from multiple lacerations and chakra exhaustion," Isamu reported, clearly trying to match their formal tone. "Preliminary identification suggests mid-level Kiri operative, possibly infiltration specialist based on equipment loadout." "Excellent," Miki said. "We shall conduct immediate neural pathway analysis and commence memory extraction protocols within the optimal cellular degradation window." "The neurological preservation parameters remain within acceptable thresholds for standard extraction procedures," Shinji added, consulting an official-looking clipboard. "We anticipate successful intelligence acquisition with minimal data corruption." Kenta set down the body bag and looked around the tent. "Your equipment setup is incredibly sophisticated. The chakra-focusing fuinjutsu must have taken hours to calibrate properly." "Precision is paramount in our field," Naruki replied gravely. "Each extraction requires meticulous attention to technical specifications and procedural accuracy. We cannot afford even marginal errors when dealing with time-sensitive intelligence acquisition." "The psychological impact assessment protocols alone require extensive documentation," Miki added. "We must maintain comprehensive analytical frameworks to ensure maximum intelligence yield from each specimen." Isamu nodded enthusiastically. "The reports from your extractions have been invaluable to field operations. Your technical expertise is legendary throughout the Intelligence Division." "We merely perform our duties with appropriate professional diligence," Shinji said modestly. "The complexity of neural pathway mapping demands nothing less than absolute dedication to methodological excellence." "We''ll leave you to your work then," Kenta said respectfully. "Thank you for your service." After the two couriers left, the extraction team maintained their professional poses for exactly ten seconds before collapsing back into their normal chaos. "Oh god, my face hurts from not smiling," Miki gasped, immediately returning to puppet-playing with Raiga''s corpse. "I thought I was going to crack when he complimented our ''sophisticated equipment,''" Shinji snorted, pulling out his preservation crystals to resume licking them. "''Psychological impact assessment protocols,''" Naruki mimicked his own formal tone. "Where do I even come up with this stuff?" --- Outside the tent, Isamu was walking back toward the main camp with stars in his eyes. "Did you hear how they talk?" he said with genuine awe. "The technical precision, the professional vocabulary... They''re like the elites of the shinobi world." "Mmm," Kenta replied noncommittally. "I mean, the way they discuss ''neural pathway analysis'' and ''cellular degradation windows,'' it''s pure intellectual poetry. They''ve turned intelligence extraction into a true scientific art form." "Sure," Kenta said, sounding less enthusiastic. "I''m thinking of requesting a transfer to the Extraction Unit," Isamu continued excitedly. "Imagine working alongside minds that brilliant! The depth of knowledge, the dedication to their craft, the way they maintain such professional composure even in a battlefield setting..." Kenta stopped walking and grabbed his friend''s shoulder. "Isamu, no." "What? Why not?" "Trust me on this," Kenta said with obvious discomfort. "You don''t want to join the Extraction Unit." "But they''re so professional! So focused on their work!" "That''s exactly the problem," Kenta muttered. "Look, you''re my friend, right? And I like being able to talk to you normally." "What do you mean?" "If you join them, you''ll start talking like that all the time," Kenta said with a slight grimace. "All those big words and complicated explanations. You''ll become one of those guys who makes everyone else feel stupid just by opening their mouth. Trust me, you don''t want to become the kind of person who can''t have a normal conversation without throwing around words like ''methodological excellence'' and ''procedural accuracy.''" "I... I guess that could be annoying," Isamu said slowly. "It is. Plus, you''ll get all serious and intense about everything. No more jokes, no more casual conversations. Just work, work, work and making everyone around you feel like idiots." "That doesn''t sound fun," Isamu admitted. "It''s not. So just... stay normal, okay? I like having a friend I can actually talk to without needing a dictionary." As they walked away, Isamu cast one last admiring glance back at the extraction tent. "I still think they''re amazing though. So dedicated and professional." "Yeah, well, some people are just built different," Kenta said with relief. "Come on, let''s grab some food. I heard they''re serving actual meat tonight instead of those mystery rations." 72 – The Great Lord Tanuki Approves! ---Ryouma''s POV--- I wandered around the camp, deep in thought. I still felt that I should go to the Land of Water and thoroughly deal with Kiri before heading to the Land of Hot Water to take on Kumo. At that moment, a figure appeared before me, it was Shiori. She was leaning against a wall, pressing her fingers against her temples. I had nothing in particular to do right now, so I strolled over and asked, "Yo, if it isn''t Shiori. Haven''t seen you in a few days, and now you''ve got a headache?" She didn''t look at me. She continued massaging her temples and said, "I felt a bit dizzy this morning, but it''s probably nothing serious. The one we should talk about is you." "What about me?" I asked, pointing at myself, feigning innocence. "You look unusually cheerful. Did you go out and take down another well-known Kiri ninja squad today?" Her eyes finally met mine, sharp and perceptive despite her apparent discomfort. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As expected of an old teammate, she guessed right away why I was in a good mood. Her sensory abilities were getting sharper. "Heh heh heh... the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist," I grinned mischievously. The smirk probably didn''t suit my face, though. I''d never quite mastered the art of looking smugly superior, it always came out slightly awkward. Shiori looked at the expression on my face, which probably resembled a twisted mask, and couldn''t help but let out a laugh. "That expression... you look like a child who snuck an extra dessert." Truly, sometimes extreme speechlessness could make someone laugh. But she quickly realized something, her eyes widening slightly. "You went to kill the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and didn''t call me?" "Huh?" I suddenly remembered, there was a time when Shisui, Shiori, and I were on a high-difficulty mission and had talked about this very thing. I completely forgot our promise. No wonder she was upset. --- We had been gathered beside a fire near the coastline... The flames danced on slightly damp branches. The night sky over the Land of Water stretched like an endless ocean, unmarred by the clouds that typically shrouded the island nation. Stars reflected in the dark waters of the bay, creating the illusion of a universe above and below. Shisui sat cross-legged, his back straight with the ingrained posture of Uchiha discipline. Shiori lounged against a smooth boulder, one knee drawn up, her usual alertness softened by the firelight. Shukaku had sprawled on a flat rock slightly apart from us, simultaneously part of the group and maintaining his dignified tanuki independence. And I moved between them all, playing the unexpected role of camp cook. Shisui gently placed down the firewood he had gone out to collect for the second time. "Won''t lighting a fire here attract enemies?" I waved my hand. "Relax, I already scanned the area, no enemies nearby." Hearing that reassurance, he relaxed. After spending time together recently, he had come to trust my sensory abilities completely. "But don''t you think we''re being a little too laid-back?" He looked at the burning fire, while I was rapidly preparing some sea fish, each as big as a forearm. Why "rapidly"? Because I wasn''t using a traditional knife. Instead, I released a dark purple fire at my fingertips, which I then used to pierce through the fish''s belly. "You''re using a highlevel combat technique... to prepare dinner?" With the precise control of my Rikugan, the high temperature instantly incinerated the fish''s internal organs without damaging the meat in the slightest. "Combat techniques aren''t just for killing. Once you master them, you can apply them to anything," I explained, focusing on maintaining consistent temperature while adjusting penetration depth for different tissue densities. In fact, I could have just roasted the fish with the flames directly, but where''s the fun in that? I casually handed a processed fish to Shiori, who had just finished sharpening a stick with her kunai. She took the fish, skewered it neatly from tail to head, and planted it beside the fire. In response to Shisui''s first comment, I sighed, somewhat exasperated. "None of us were born into this world just to suffer." "But... shouldn''t we wait until after the war to enjoy life?" he countered, his expression earnest and conflicted. "He''s right, Shisui," Shiori interrupted, "Going through hardship now doesn''t guarantee peace after the war. But if we enjoy ourselves now, then that''s real enjoyment." "What if peace never comes in our lifetime? What if you die tomorrow? Would you regret not tasting well-seasoned fish tonight?" To Shiori, war and peace had no meaning. As long as she could keep getting stronger, that was all that mattered. And if she could make the journey toward strength a little more pleasant, she certainly wouldn''t say no. But I could be wrong about her. Women were complex. "This next one''s yours." As we chatted, I had already finished preparing another fish. I fully agreed with Shiori''s perspective, at least on this point. Shukaku was lying on a rock with one leg crossed over the other, gazing up at the brilliant stars in the night sky. He shifted slightly, then turned to face our group and said, "Shisui, you should just quietly enjoy the life you have now. Back in the day, even dreaming of a life like this was impossible for someone like me. Careful or you''ll find you won''t even have a chance to enjoy life later." Shukaku''s final jab broke through Shisui''s mental defenses. "Ah, this face." "It''s not about right or wrong, Shisui. Just different approaches to life," I offered gently. Shisui didn''t get it. This had to be completely different from the PUA-style ninja indoctrination he had received since childhood: "A ninja must endure all hardships." "Nice one, Shukaku. Surprisingly profound." Shukaku and I exchanged a glance, then simultaneously gave each other a big thumbs up. "You two are ridiculous," Shiori rolled her eyes, but the corner of her mouth twitched upward. Before long, the delicious aroma of grilled fish began to waft through the coastal air. The scent of charring skin and cooking flesh mingled with the sea breeze, creating a mouthwatering contrast to the usual bland field rations. As soon as Shukaku smelled it, he leapt off the rock like a starving beast lunging for food. He grabbed a grilled fish and was just about to dig in, but in the next second, I snatched it away. "Oi!" I karate-chopped Shukaku''s head with a crisp "smack" and scolded him, "You forgot the seasoning." "What difference does it make? Food is food!" He rubbed his head, looking offended. "That''s exactly the kind of thinking that leads to bland, joyless meals. Seasoning isn''t optional, it''s essential." As I spoke, I pulled a bottle from nearby and evenly sprinkled the custom blend of spices over the grilled fish. The aromatic mixture contained dried seaweed flakes, ground pepper, citrus zest and just a hint of rare mountain herbs. Then, under Shukaku''s eager gaze, I handed it back. With one bite, he started spinning in place from sheer joy. "This... this is... the Great Lord Tanuki approves!" His eyes closed in bliss. I seasoned the rest of the grilled fish and passed them to Shiori and Shisui. Shiori took hers, brought it close for a sniff, and remarked in surprise, "You actually bring spices with you on missions?" "Oh, that? I picked them up earlier today at that market in the town we passed." "When? We were together the whole time," Shiori questioned skeptically. "Remember when I said I needed to ''check something'' and disappeared for five minutes?" It was a signature spice blend from the coastal region. As soon as I had smelled it, I''d bought a generous amount without hesitation. Shisui suddenly realized, "Ohh, that time! I remember, it was your idea to go to that town to gather intel on the Seven Ninja Swordsmen but you were actually going for the market?" My face turned red. I tried to defend myself, "What do you mean ''going to the market''? Ninjas gathering intel, how is that just ''shopping''? I was seriously trying to find info on the Seven Swordsmen." Shisui chuckled. "Alright, alright. But you''re really invested in the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, huh? If I ever get any intel on them, I''ll let you know right away." My face lit up. "Deal!" After all, Shisui had the whole Uchiha clan behind him and had been stationed on the Kiri front for quite some time, his intel-gathering capabilities here were definitely stronger than mine. As Shiori listened to the two of us making plans together, she suddenly wore a weird face. She chewed and swallowed a tender, perfectly charred piece of fish. Her usual cold expression softened a little under the influence of good food, and she looked toward me and said quietly, "When you do get information on the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, make sure you bring me along too." "You want to face them?" I asked, surprised by her request. "They have techniques I want to study. And..." she hesitated briefly, "...we work well together." Not to be outdone, Shukaku shouted, "Me too! I''m going! I shall grace your mission with my magnificent presence!" He puffed out his chest. Never one to kill the vibe, I cheerfully agreed, "Of course, of course!" "When the time comes, we''ll take them on together. The four of us against the Seven Swordsmen," I declared, raising my fish on a stick like a toast. Shisui looked at our joyful little gathering and seemed to finally understand where the rest of us were coming from. "You know... I think I understand now," he said thoughtfully. "Understand what?" I asked curiously. "Why this matters. These moments." He gazed around at all of us. "If you have the chance for a life like this, full of warmth and laughter, why shouldn''t you enjoy it while you can?" 73 – Don’t Go to the Land of Water ---Ryouma''s POV--- The moment I saw the expression on Shiori''s face, I knew she had caught me. That thoughtful look in her eyes made it clear, she definitely remembered our promise. I watched as her cheeks puffed out slightly without her realizing it. She was clearly waiting to hear what kind of excuse I would come up with. I had remembered our promise, of course. I was originally planning to explain it away by saying I had left in a hurry or something like that, but when I saw how different she looked when she was angry compared to her usual self, I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Hahaha!" "Pfft~" To my surprise, after I laughed, Shiori laughed as well. Though, as she laughed, she threw a punch into my chest. "Ow!" I let out an exaggerated yelp. My over-the-top acting made even Shukaku avert his gaze in embarrassment. Shiori tossed her long hair and said, "Whatever. You''re stronger than me anyway. If you want to do something, you''ll do it." I could tell the reason she wanted to join the battle against the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist was mostly out of concern that I might get into trouble. "You''ve already accomplished your goal here, so what''s your plan now?" Hearing her question, I suddenly felt like I might be a little too easy to read, she had seemed to pick up on my thoughts ever since we met. Pushing down that weird feeling, I replied, "You really get me. I was just thinking about whether I should stay here or go support the Land of Hot Water." "And? What did you decide?" Without hesitation, I answered, "I plan to go to the Land of Water first, then head to the Land of Hot Water. Gotta fight against some Kumo ninjas. Since you weren''t invited to the battle against the Seven Swordsmen, I guess I can take you along this time." As I mentioned the Kumo ninjas, I threw a few punches in the air. It had been a while since I had a truly satisfying fight over in Kiri. I figured Kumo might have some opponents worth getting excited about. The thrill of combat... Was this why Goku kept seeking battles? But when she heard me mention going to the Land of Water, Shiori suddenly seemed to freeze. Her eyes went blank, as if she was staring at something far away that only she could see. "Don''t go to the Land of Water" she murmured. "What?" "Don''t go to the Land of Water or you''ll regret it" "What''s wrong?" I noticed her dazed look and leaned in, waving my hand in front of her face while calling out loudly. "Don''t go to the Land of Water?" Shiori murmured again. My ears were sharp, and I clearly heard what she said, though I didn''t quite understand the meaning behind it. Curious, I asked outright, "Are you saying you don''t want me to go to the Land of Water? But why would you say that?" Hearing my question, Shiori looked just as confused as I felt. That strange look on her face disappeared, and she seemed to relax a bit, as if whatever had been bothering her had passed. "Ryouma, just now, when you said you were going to the Land of Water, suddenly in my mind..." --- After listening to Shiori''s explanation, I rested my chin on my hand and began to think. "You''re saying that the moment I mentioned going to the Land of Water, that voice appeared and told you not to go? That you''d regret it if you did?" Shiori nodded. "Exactly. And it repeated over and over again. I couldn''t have misheard it." I was a bit lost at this point. This situation felt similar to the Yamanaka clan''s mental techniques. But first off, there was no one from the Yamanaka clan in this camp who would use such a technique on her. And second, if the voice felt familiar to her, that possibility could probably be ruled out. "What do you think?" I tossed the question over to Shukaku, curious about its opinion. Shukaku, too, was intrigued by what Shiori had said. He began wagging his single tail that was a habit he had when deep in thought. "I recall that you hadn''t told anyone about your plan to go to the Land of Water." Shiori heard this and looked to me for confirmation. I replied, "Yeah, that was before I killed the Seven Swordsmen. Back then, I couldn''t find any trace of them in the Land of Fire, so I figured I''d just go straight to Kiri and attack." Hearing my plan, her eyes widened in shock. "You were planning to challenge an entire hidden village by yourself?" I scratched the back of my head and laughed sheepishly. "Haha, well, the Seven Swordsmen kept hiding, and I couldn''t just sit around forever. But now that I''ve achieved my goal, this time I''m just planning to go destroy some of their village''s infrastructure." Shiori looked toward Shukaku, she was starting to understand why he had brought this up. I, too, realized something and turned to him. "You''re saying someone was spying on me, learned about my plan to go to the Land of Water, and then used some ability to transmit that info into her brain?" Shukaku nodded and continued analyzing: "It doesn''t necessarily have to be spying. With your perception skills, this person probably used some other means to learn your plan." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My eyes sharpened. "So you''re saying... it might be someone we know? That would explain why the voice felt familiar to her." A cold wind swept past us, as if casting a shadowy veil over our group. The more we analyzed, the more disturbed I felt. There could be someone dangerous hiding in plain sight, disguised as someone close, silently watching our every move from the shadows. With that thought, I suddenly activated my Rikugan at full power, instantly scanning and absorbing all information within several kilometers around us. But I found nothing strange. No unusual people, and no signs of White Zetsu-like entities. That only made it more puzzling. "No... that''s not it." I realized I needed to approach this from a different angle. Maybe the voice wasn''t malicious when it said, "Don''t go to the Land of Water." And just because the voice appeared when I mentioned going there, didn''t necessarily mean I was the one being warned. I felt like I was starting to grasp something. Then Shukaku suddenly shouted in confusion, "Why would that person think you''d regret it? Unless... it''s a prophecy or something?" Shiori furrowed her brows tightly, puzzled, and said, "What exactly is this person trying to do? They couldn''t possibly think that just saying one sentence would make you abandon your original plan, right? What a joke." "Exactly. For now, we''ll stick to the original plan." Though it was a bit arbitrary, I still decided to proceed with my plan to infiltrate the Land of Water and attack Kiri. I was confident that nothing could stop me, when I wanted to flee. Shiori said, "In that case, I''ll come with you." But I rejected the suggestion. "No. I can move more freely on my own. If anything unexpected happens, I can teleport away at any time using the Flying Thunder God Technique." If the only enemy had been Kiri, bringing Shiori wouldn''t have been an issue. But given the current unknown threat, solo action offered a higher level of mobility and flexibility. After all, confidence was good, arrogance wasn''t. ---Third POV--- In a dark underground location of the Land of Water, lived an old man, who had feigned death after his battle with the First Hokage, and survived until now. "Madara-sama, this is the information you asked me to gather on Uchiha clan members suitable to become pawns." A half-spiked White Zetsu handed a scroll to the withered old man. Madara snatched the intel and started reading. The moment he saw the first report, he frowned and said impatiently, "Shiori? Why are you giving me information on a little girl? Have you been slacking off lately?" The spiky White Zetsu explained helplessly, "This girl is extremely talented, she''s already awakened the three-tomoe Sharingan." Madara scoffed, "She''s just a girl. The speed of awakening the Sharingan doesn''t mean much for an Uchiha." While commenting, he continued reading. Two names among the reports caught his attention. "Shisui? Suspected of awakening the Mangeky Sharingan?" Noticing his interest, White Zetsu added, "Though he hasn''t used any specific Mangeky techniques, his strength far exceeds that of other Uchiha with regular three-tomoe Sharingan." Madara hadn''t expected that in this era of short-sighted Uchiha, someone capable of awakening the Mangeky Sharingan could still appear. However, the stronger one was, the harder they were to control. This Shisui wouldn''t make a good pawn. But another name in the report caught his eye. "Obito?" White Zetsu looked puzzled. "Madara-sama, this boy has very low talent. He hasn''t even awakened his Sharingan yet. He''s not very smart either. His only real strength seems to be that he likes helping old people." "Haha." Madara let out a cold laugh. "The best soil for the Mangeky Sharingan to bloom is an Uchiha full of love. A simple-minded person is easier to manipulate. Since he likes helping old folks so much, let him come help me right here." "Uh" At that moment, White Zetsu really couldn''t understand what Madara was thinking, but hey, he was the boss after all. Madara stepped down from the chair where he had been sitting and stretched his body a bit. He spent most of his time in a dormant state, only waking up when White Zetsu brought particularly important intel. After finishing the information on Obito, he turned and asked, "Who is this Ryouma?" The moment Madara brought him up, White Zetsu got excited. He immediately started rattling off all the war-related intelligence he had gathered, like reciting a list of treasures. If anyone had been in the spotlight of the shinobi world recently, Ryouma would definitely be among the top names. After all, he was the man who had singlehandedly ended wars involving two great hidden villages. However, what interested Madara more was not Ryouma''s military achievements, but another identity of his. He was the person Obito valued the most. According to the intel White Zetsu brought, the one who had the greatest influence on Obito wasn''t his teacher Minato, nor his teammate Kakashi, or even Rin, but this Ryouma. His mind started racing, plotting how to use this bond to lure Obito into falling completely into darkness. The simplest method would be to orchestrate Ryouma''s death, after all, Obito clearly had an almost blind admiration for him. If he were to witness even someone as strong as Ryouma become just another casualty of the ninja wars, he might become so disillusioned that he''d reject the world entirely. But that was only the starting point. If he truly wanted to push Obito into utter despair, just killing Ryouma might not be enough. He needed a bigger shock, something foolproof. Thinking along those lines, Madara started considering what other pawns he could use. According to the intel, Ryouma''s strength was already on par with a Kage, and he had mastered the despicable Flying Thunder God Technique. So, he needed a way to keep the boy from escaping. Just like how the Gold and Silver Brothers had once killed Tobirama with an ambush. With that in mind, he looked up and asked, "Is there anything he deeply values?" White Zetsu tilted his head, trying to remember. "Judging by his current actions, he seems like a ninja who''s inherited the Will of Fire perfectly. As long as it''s someone from Konoha, he''d likely care about them." Seeing Madara''s dissatisfied expression, he paused, then continued, "But if you want to talk about what he values most, that would be his childhood friend, Rin. Others who are important to him include Kakashi, Shiori, Heiji, and Tsunade." Madara sat back in his chair and closed his eyes to think. Rin, Tsunade, and Heiji were all currently within Konoha, so the chances of targeting them successfully were too low. That left only Shiori and Kakashi, who were currently on the battlefield. But which one to use as the bait for a fixed battleground trap? He would have to observe a bit more before deciding. However, considering proximity, both Shiori and Ryouma were on the same battlefield at the moment, which was a perfect opportunity. Ideally, he could lure both of them to the Land of Water. There, he could personally use genjutsu to control the girl and have her kill Ryouma. Then he''d frame the whole thing on Kiri. That way, Obito would surely fall right into his grasp. Madara glanced around and asked, "Where''s Tobi?" White Zetsu shrugged. "No idea. Probably off outside... watching bugs or poop or something." "No wonder he''s a failure grown from Hashirama''s cells. I''m going back to sleep for a while. Keep an eye on the girl''s movements and figure out a way to lure her to the Land of Water." "Yes, Madara-sama." 74 – Smells Like Wet Raccoon Dog ---Ryouma''s POV--- In the command office of the KonohaCKiri frontline camp, I presented my plan. Fugaku objected without hesitation. "I don''t agree. This is simply too risky." Hizashi also tried to dissuade me. "We currently hold the advantage; there''s no need to rush. As long as we proceed steadily, Konoha is bound to win this war. Time favors us." "Time also means more casualties on both sides," I pointed out. Hizashi''s expression softened. "War always has casualties. But a failed high-risk operation could mean losing our greatest asset, you." Sorry, but I had my own plan. The trip to the Land of Water was something that had to be done. "Every day this war continues, we lose more ninjas," I said firmly. "Incremental victory isn''t enough when we have the capacity for decisive action." "There''s a difference between decisive and reckless," Fugaku muttered. "Don''t worry. I have the Flying Thunder God Technique. If things go south, I can teleport away at any moment. Besides, I''ve done plenty of similar missions back in the Land of Iron." By now, I could say I was quite experienced. But more than the Flying Thunder God Technique, what I truly believed in was the power of Full Counter. "The missions there were with Minato," Hizashi reminded me, raising an eyebrow. "My sensory abilities will give me ample warning of any threat," I said instead. "You''ve already made up your mind, haven''t you?" Fugaku sighed. "I presented this as a briefing, not a request for permission," I replied with a slight smile. "Arrogant as always," Hizashi said, a small smile forming despite himself. I gave a light chuckle and said, "Relax. For me, missions of this level haven''t been difficult for a long time." "Your modesty continues to astonish," Fugaku remarked dryly. "False modesty serves no purpose," I shrugged. "We all know what I''m capable of." "And what you''re not capable of," Hizashi added quietly. "That''s what concerns us." Fugaku and Hizashi exchanged a glance and finally said in unison: "May fortune favor you in battle." "Thanks," I said with a slight bow. With that, I no longer lingered. I sensed the Flying Thunder God mark I had left earlier on a merchant ship from the Land of Water. Chakra surged rapidly through my body, following pathways I had spent months perfecting. The sensation was like stretching across an impossible distance, yet feeling every point along the way. And in an instant, both Shukaku and I were teleported to an unfamiliar port in the Land of Water. ---Third POV--- Watching Ryouma vanish in the blink of an eye, Fugaku couldn''t help but sigh. "The Flying Thunder God Technique truly is miraculous." Hizashi nodded repeatedly in agreement. Space-time ninjutsu truly lived up to its reputation as one of the rarest and most powerful jutsu in the shinobi world. It could even rapidly elevate an ordinary ninja''s strength to levels that bloodline-limit users could only dream of. One had to admit, the Second Hokage was undoubtedly a genius in the field of jutsu. The principle behind the Flying Thunder God Technique was actually similar to the Reverse Summoning Technique. By linking to pre-placed Flying Thunder God marks, the user could "reverse summon" themselves to the mark''s location. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, the main difficulty in learning this jutsu lay in two things: the ability to remotely sense spatial coordinates, and precise chakra control. These two innate talents were crucial. Fortunately, Ryouma had both of these abilities maxed out, making his learning progress incredibly efficient. Compared to the smooth mastery of the Flying Thunder God Technique, however, the progress on learning the Spirit Transformation Technique was a bit worrying. Even now, he had barely scratched the surface. He couldn''t even manage a proper spirit clone yet. ---Ryouma''s POV--- I had set out early. At this moment, dawn was just breaking over the harbor in the Land of Water. The sea breeze carried a salty tang and the mystery of distant lands. I inhaled deeply, taking in the unfamiliar scents. "Smells like wet raccoon dog," Shukaku sniffed from my shoulder. "That''s oddly specific..." Striding confidently across the merchant ship''s deck, I set foot on this foreign land, though I didn''t bring any kind of salvation with me. The wooden docks were bustling with activity. Sailors rushed about busily. "Move those crates to the southern warehouse! We''ve got another ship coming in at noon!" a dock worker shouted. "The harbormaster wants the manifest from the next merchant vessel!" called another. As I navigated through the crowds, a passing sailor grumbled, "Watch where you''re stepping, kid. These docks aren''t a playground." "Sorry. First time seeing the ocean here," I replied with a respectful nod. Merchants from all across the shinobi world haggled with one another, and the docks were stacked with goods of all kinds, from spices and fabrics to heavy iron ore. Each cargo had its own distinct scent. "These silks came directly from the Land of Lightning! Finest quality you''ll find anywhere!" a merchant proclaimed loudly. "My price is fair! The ore from Land of Iron doesn''t come cheap these days with the war!" another argued. Porters carried heavy packages on their shoulders, sweat dripping down their foreheads. "Whoa, this place looks nothing like the ports in the Land of Fire," I said to myself, analyzing my surroundings. I wore a simple cloth outfit and a black hooded cloak. With my forehead protector already removed, I looked just like the child of an ordinary merchant family. A port guard passed by, eyeing me briefly. "Another mainland trader''s kid. Keep your hands to yourself, boy. We don''t tolerate thieves here." "Yes. Just waiting for my father," I replied with a meek bow. This outfit was something Shiori dragged me out to buy yesterday at the most bustling area near the frontline camp. She had insisted that, since this was a stealth mission, it was absolutely necessary to dress appropriately for operating in the Land of Water. I had to admit, when it came to details like these, girls really were more meticulous. While I was at it, I also found a skilled tailor who sewed a simple black robe with a hood for Shukaku that matched my own. Judging by his expression, he seemed pretty satisfied with it. Walking along the forest paths of the Land of Water, I honestly felt a bit damp all over. It really lived up to its reputation as an island nation surrounded by the sea. As for the location of the Three-Tails, I had already acquired it. For wild tailed beasts that weren''t sealed, their positions were usually pretty easy to track. As long as an organization had a half-decent intelligence network, finding the Three-Tails wasn''t all that difficult. Of course, Kiri knew perfectly well where the Three-Tails was hiding. But due to the political turmoil within the village and the fact that Kiri''s geography made it so isolated, they weren''t in any particular rush to harness the power of a tailed beast. Besides, just dealing with one Six-Tails jinchriki had already given them a massive headache. Since the Three-Tails didn''t usually cause trouble while it stayed in one place, they figured it was enough to occasionally send a few ninja squads to keep watch. I wasn''t pressed for time, so I started chatting with Shukaku as we walked. "Shukaku, how much do you know about Isobu?" "Why ask me? I''m not a tailed beast encyclopedia." "You lived alongside the other beasts for centuries. Surely you have some insights." "The Great Lord Shukaku does not gossip about his peers," he bristled. "This isn''t gossip," I said patiently. "It''s... tactical intelligence that could determine the success of our mission." Shukaku thought for a moment, then said, "Honestly, ever since the old man of the Sage of Six Paths left, we haven''t exactly been on good terms. We used to fight each other all the time." I considered this and asked, "So, what do you think the chances are that Isobu would agree to help us attack Kiri?" "Hmm..." Shukaku considered. "Be honest. Our approach depends on your assessment." "Well... Pretty high," Shukaku replied with confidence. "Isobu is generally peaceful unless provoked, but he harbors deep resentment toward Kiri." "Because of the failed sealing attempt?" I asked. "That, and centuries of harassment. They''ve tried to control him multiple times." From one beast''s perspective, if Shukaku himself disliked Suna that much, there was no reason to believe Isobu felt any love for Kiri. "So Isobu values freedom above all," I concluded. "Most of us do," Shukaku said solemnly. "It''s the one thing humans have been trying to take from us since the Sage died." "Alright, let''s go talk to him then," I said decisively. "We''ll present our case directly." With my current power or with the help of the Cloak of Invisibility, it wouldn''t be difficult for me to sneak into Kiri, cause some damage, and get out again. But that wasn''t the point. My actual goal was to cause large-scale destruction of Kiri''s infrastructure. I wanted to cripple their military capabilities. For that purpose, a Tailed Beast Bomb from the Three-Tails was a far more efficient option than me huffing and puffing to throw Rasenshuriken one after another. Sometimes I wondered what my past self would think of me then. Growing up as a child soldier in this world had changed me in ways I barely recognized. My moral compass shifted so far from what it once was on Earth. If there was a heaven, I didn''t think I could go there anymore. Not with those blood-stained hands. The thought didn''t particularly trouble me; it was simply a reality I''d accepted long ago. A good person didn''t plot the destruction of an entire village, no matter the justification. A good person''s hands weren''t permanently stained with the blood of others. My lips curved into a humorless smile. But then, war had no place for good people, only survivors. When a village was forced to choose between rebuilding their home or continuing a war, no matter which village it was, they all knew which path to take. 75 – Do You Like Eating Sand? ---Ryouma''s POV--- A secluded lake in the Land of Water lay surrounded by mountains, shrouded in mist, and overgrown with vegetation. The area appeared untouched by humans. Even from afar, I could sense the immense chakra hidden at the bottom of the lake. Standing by the lakeside, I pondered how to summon the massive Three-Tails from beneath the water. "Shukaku, can you call Isobu up here?" I asked the tanuki perched on my shoulder, with a hopeful look. "Hihihaha." Shukaku let out a creepy laugh, then jumped off my shoulder, hopping toward the lake. He dipped his only tail into the lake, closed his eyes to sense the presence below, then formed a series of hand seals to send a chakra signal down into the depths. Within moments, the lake began to shake violently. A massive, spiky turtle emerged from below, water cascading down its shell like armor. It was none other than Isobu. As soon as its head broke the surface, one eye instantly locked onto Shukaku, who stood at the lakeside cloaked in a hood. Seeing the target had appeared, Shukaku quickly withdrew his tail from the water. I could tell he wasn''t a fan of being wet. Then, with a serious expression, he raised his claws to remove his hood and said, "You''re here." Isobu blinked hard, stunned. "Shukaku? Why are you so small?" Shukaku planted his arms on his hips and shouted, "Of course I''m Lord Shukaku! But I''m not the one looking for you today, he is." Following Shukaku''s gesture, Isobu turned his gaze toward me. I stepped forward and politely addressed the giant, "Hello, Isobu. It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Ryouma, Shukaku''s partner." I could see the surprise in his expression. "Shukaku, why are you hanging out with a human?" Isobu asked curiously. Hearing the question, I stepped in and gave a simple explanation about my connection with Shukaku. --- "I see," Isobu said, his single eye fixed on me. "So, why have you come to me?" I could sense that he had already made up his mind about something. Likely, if I were here to ask him to hand over his chakra like Shukaku had, he absolutely wasn''t going to agree. Even if I had Shukaku''s approval, Isobu wasn''t going to trust me that easily, but I was fine with that. "Actually, I''m here to ask for your help in destroying Kiri," I stated flatly, jumping straight to a plan of obliterating a village. Isobu''s eye lit up at my words, but he quickly calmed down and asked, "What''s your plan?" Though he despised Kiri, I knew he still valued his life. It had taken a tremendous effort for him to escape the village, and unless my plan was airtight, he had no intention of going back to get himself killed. I fully understood his concern. In fact, I didn''t even need his physical form to go to Kiri, just his Tailed Beast Ball Since Shukaku had already given most of his chakra to me, the tanuki could only use minor jutsu now. And because I wasn''t a true jinchriki, I couldn''t access the Tailed Beast Ball or the Tailed Beast Cloak. That was why we were here to seek Isobu''s help. I pulled out a specially made Flying Thunder God kunai from my ninja tool pouch and began calmly explaining my plan to Isobu. "Don''t worry. You won''t even need to move. I''ll leave a space-time coordinate right here. When you see my signal, all you need to do is fire a Tailed Beast Ball in that direction. I''ll use space-time ninjutsu to teleport it directly into the heart of Kiri." Isobu was surprised. "That''s it? That simple?" I gave a thumbs-up. "That simple." Isobu looked at me with a doubtful gaze. "Can your space-time jutsu really transfer my attack?" Before I could say anything, Shukaku jumped in indignantly. "Hey, are you doubting someone recognized by Lord Shukaku?" Then he turned to me and muttered, "Maybe we should just grab him and throw him into Kiri ourselves." I walked over and picked up him in my arms, shaking my head. "Don''t be so hasty." Then, with a flicker of movement, I instantly appeared on top of Isobu''s head. "Since you don''t believe me, I''ll show you. By the way, have you ever been to the desert?" "What?" With a ripple of space-time, I teleported Isobu and myself from the lakeside. --- Third POV--- The Ichirakuten was a defensive line set up by Suna to prevent infiltration by enemy ninja. During this time, when Suna was at its weakest, the patrolling ninjas were especially cautious. Kazuo and Hideo, survivors of the recent war between Suna and Konoha, were now part of the elite ninja patrol unit. Though their abilities hadn''t improved much, they had outlived their seniors and were now the "veterans." The two chatted idly as they patrolled. "That Bastard," Kazuo complained. "How could he kill someone as sweet as Pakura? What a demon." Hideo nodded in agreement. "Right? I swear, if I ever see him" "You''ll what?" a young voice whispered right beside his ear. "I''ll cut him down with this blade" he stopped mid-sentence. It was like a bucket of ice water had been dumped over him. His whole body froze. In front of him, a massive monster had appeared out of nowhere. It had three enormous tails that blotted out the sun. Its shell shimmered in the sunlight. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But what truly terrified him was when he slowly turned his head to the right. His brain practically shut down. He stood frozen in place. Kazuo beside him wasn''t doing much better. When he finally snapped out of it, Kazuo immediately pulled Hideo back to put distance between them and the young man, shouting loudly, "Bastard! What are you doing here?! Suna has already signed a peace treaty with Konoha! Are you here to break the accord?!" Ryouma smiled helplessly at their defensive posture. "Relax. I''m not a demon. I''m not going to attack a village that''s already surrendered. Just passing through this time." Kazuo didn''t believe a word of it. He raised his weapon, ready to fight to the death, while motioning for Hideo to escape and report what they''d seen. Ryouma shrugged. He hadn''t expected to run into Suna ninjas here either. "Oh, and by the way, talking behind someone''s back isn''t a good habit, you know. And that name for me... Can''t you use something else?" Without paying any more attention to the two terrified ninjas already seeing their lives flash before their eyes, he lightly bent his knees and, with a flicker, reappeared atop Isobu''s head. He then activated the Flying Thunder God Technique again. As the space rippled, Isobu reappeared at a lake. The sudden appearance of the massive creature stirred the surface of the water, sending out waves of ripples. Several startled birds screeched and flew away into the distance. He hadn''t yet figured out what had just happened. One moment he felt a flash before his eyes, and the next, he had already been brought to a desert by the person above his head. Before long, the person known as Shukaku''s partner had a brief conversation with the other ninjas across from them, and then once again, in the blink of an eye, brought him back to the lake where he had been hiding. Shukaku''s proud voice came from above his head: "Well? Isobu, now do you see how awesome we are?" Isobu felt a little shortchanged. There had been so much high-quality sand in that desert, and he hadn''t even been able to scoop up a handful before being brought back. Two gusts of hot air puffed out from his nostrils as he said excitedly, "Fine, I agree to help you, but I have one condition." --- Kazuo and Hideo were sitting on the ground, panting heavily after just seeing off a terrifying figure. They had thought they were going to die. Even though no conflict had occurred, the overwhelming psychological pressure had left their vision darkening. After a moment''s rest, Kazuo stood up and said, "Get up. We have to hurry back and report this to Chiyo-sama." "Okay" Hideo replied shakily as he stood. But to their surprise, the very same Ryouma who had just left reappeared only minutes later. Did he change his mind? Was he angry now? If they had known, they would''ve run while they had the chance. "Bas Bastard why are you back again?" Hideo stammered. "I didn''t say anything bad about you this time" Ryouma gave the two Suna ninjas a kind smile. Then he pulled out a Flying Thunder God kunai and threw it into the distance. Forming a hand seal with one hand, a black space-time technique pattern began to rapidly expand from where the kunai had landed, spreading over dozens of meters in an instant. Ryouma hadn''t expected that the first time he used the Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder outside the village would be as a moving crew. As the technique completed, the previously calm space twisted violently, and a huge amount of sand was sucked into the barrier generated by the kunai. Feeling like he''d moved enough, he waved to the dumbfounded Suna ninjas and vanished once more. Kazuo collapsed to his knees, tears welling uncontrollably in his eyes. "That damn Bastard really is something else. Not only did he wipe out nearly half of our Suna ninja forces now he''s even stealing our sand." ---Ryouma''s POV--- "Is that enough, Isobu?" I asked as I reappeared by the lake in the Land of Water. "Enough, more than enough." Isobu was thoroughly convinced now. I could see that in his expression. Shukaku glanced at Isobu, who was now comfortably lying on the massive pile of sand I''d transported, sunbathing, and couldn''t help but comment, "I didn''t expect you to actually like eating sand." Wagging his three tails, Isobu replied with a satisfied look, "It''s not so much that I like the taste of the sand it just feels really comfortable lying on it. Plus, it makes my armor shinier. By the way, how many Tailed Beast Balls should I fire off?" After thinking for a moment, I replied casually, "Up to you. I think seven or eight should do the trick. But hey, if you want to give Kiri a little extra ''surprise,'' I won''t stop you." While talking, I left a Flying Thunder God mark on a large rock by the lake. This would come in handy later. Isobu, looking a little shy, said, "Is there anything else I can do to help you?" I had no idea what was going on in the Three-Tails'' head, so I just laughed heartily and said, "Once this mission is done, if I need help in the future, just send me a few Tailed Beast Balls." He agreed immediately and said that anytime I needed help, he''d fire off a few balls, no problem. Still, I noticed he looked like he was expecting something more, but I decided not to press the issue. After saying goodbye to Isobu, Shukaku and I moved on to our next objective: to stealthily infiltrate Kiri and leave Flying Thunder God marks at key strategic facilities. Halfway there, I stopped by a stream to collect some water. Out of habit, I scanned the surroundings, and spotted something unexpected. Shukaku immediately noticed my shift in mood and asked, "What is it?" In my field of vision, at the eleven o''clock direction, was a group of traveling merchants, though that wasn''t the main concern. The real problem was the white creature hiding underground beneath them. I had never seen such a being before, but I knew exactly what it was: a White Zetsu. And judging by the face, it was none other than the swirly-faced White Zetsu named Tobi, the one always seen by Madara''s side. That could only mean one thing: Madara was likely hiding somewhere in the Land of Water. As my mind raced with theories, Tobi seemed to lose interest in spying on the merchant group and quickly moved off in another direction. Without alerting him, I followed at a careful distance, keeping just far enough to stay unnoticed. "We''re going to follow him," I whispered to Shukaku. "But we''ll need to be extra careful." I reached into my storage seal and pulled out a silvery, fluid-like fabric. Shukaku''s eyes narrowed. "A cloak? Are you cold or something?" "This is... my Cloak of Invisibility. It''s a special tool I acquired." "A cloak of what now?" Shukaku sounded skeptical. I draped the cloak over myself, and immediately my body disappeared completely from view. Even I couldn''t see myself beneath it. "It''s based on principles similar to the Hiding with Camouflage Technique." Shukaku''s eyes narrowed skeptically. "If you say so." I shrugged. "Truth be told, it was something of a consolation prize. I was hoping for something else, but this is what I ended up with instead. Still useful though, wouldn''t you say?" "Hmph," Shukaku grunted, not entirely convinced but interested nonetheless. "Let''s put it to the test." I covered myself with the cloak once more. Without alerting Tobi, we followed at a careful distance, keeping just far enough to stay unnoticed. Before coming to the Land of Water, I had already considered who in the ninja world could still pose a threat to me. First, there was Isshiki, who had come to the world alongside Kaguya. But he was currently struggling to survive somewhere, and without a proper new vessel to plant his Kma, he couldn''t use his full power. Next on the list was Madara. If this were his Edo Tensei at full strength, with both Rinnegan and his prime power, I might have chosen to ignore him for now and wait until I was stronger. But this was the older Madara from an earlier time, with only a three-tomoe Sharingan in one eye. So, with the mindset of "strike first, ask questions later," I decided to put the mission of destroying Kiri on hold for now and focus instead on taking care of this troublesome old man. 76 – That Idiot Led the Enemy Here ---Ryouma''s POV--- At this moment, I followed behind Tobi like a stalker. In my heart, I was analyzing what cards Madara currently held. Susanoo, he could definitely use it. Although it was unlikely to be the Complete Body form, the half-body humanoid stage was almost certainly within his grasp. The chakra cost of maintaining even a partial Susanoo in his weakened state would be substantial. He won''t be able to sustain it for more than a few minutes. Other techniques that could pose a threat to me included the black receivers created through Yin-Yang Release, and the Wood Release stolen from the First Hokage. The black receivers were problematic, they could disrupt my chakra flow if they penetrate deeply enough. I''ll need to maintain constant awareness of their trajectory. Oh, and there was one more, the most dangerous one of all: the Uchiha clan''s secret technique, Izanagi. Even if I landed a killing blow, he could simply rewrite that outcome. Although memories from my previous life told me that he currently only had one Sharingan with three tomoe, to be fair, it didn''t necessarily mean the other eye socket was empty. He could have implanted another eye, not his original, but perhaps one harvested from the clan before his departure. By calculating all this, I realized that this old Madara still had quite a few cards up his sleeve. But if it was just these, I was still confident I could handle them. At this point, he hadn''t yet handed his body over to Black Zetsu. Just relying on persuasion alone wouldn''t convince him to abandon the message passed down through generations of the Uchiha clan, etched into the clan''s ancestral stone tablet. So I had no intention of talking Madara down. Right now, the situation was: the enemy was in the light, while I remain hidden in the dark. Madara thought I wasn''t even aware of his existence, so there would only be one chance. If this failed, he would definitely hide all his tracks and never again expose his real self to me. I couldn''t afford to let him retreat to the shadows. Therefore, this time, I had to strike with overwhelming speed and power. I wouldn''t give him even a moment to catch his breath. Once this biggest current threat was dealt with, I would have a long window to grow and develop. ---Third POV--- In a dim underground space, water dripped from stalactites, creating rhythmic echoes throughout the cavernous chamber. Madara suddenly opened his eyes on the stone chair, and a powerful wave of chakra rippled outward. The sudden movement startled the spiky White Zetsu nearby. "What happened, Madara-sama?" Madara frowned slightly, displeased. "That idiot led the enemy here." He suddenly began to wonder if he had been too indulgent toward that special White Zetsu. "Should I just" Forget it. After all, he was made from Hashirama cells. It would be strange if he weren''t a bit slow in the head. Madara suppressed the urge to clean house himself and instead started thinking about how to respond. The opponent''s chakra was very strong, though not on Hashirama''s level, still nothing to scoff at. Then, it suddenly became so faint that he nearly missed it. This trace of chakra, however, always remained near Tobi, suggesting the person was skillfully suppressing their presence. Logically, there shouldn''t be any ninja in the Land of Water with chakra of this magnitude. He shared the chakra aura with the spiky White Zetsu. True to his reputation as the top intelligence expert in the shinobi world, White Zetsu immediately recognized the chakra''s owner and exclaimed in surprise, "It''s Aotsuki Ryouma." Hearing this, Madara burst into laughter. "Hahaha cough, cough" The laughter devolved into a painful coughing fit, blood speckling the hand he raised to his mouth. "Madara-sama, you shouldn''t exert yourself," White Zetsu cautioned. He gave Madara a look full of sympathy, the kind reserved for the elderly. "That expression... save it for when I''m actually dying," Madara caught the look, his voice sharp. He formed a hand seal. Behind him, the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path began twitching, then extended a branch. Hanging from it was a White Zetsu wrapped in bandages. The spiky White Zetsu immediately understood Madara''s plan. This White Zetsu was a specially-prepared sacrificial material. Through it, Madara could use a power granted by his Rinnegan in the past. Shapeshifting Technique. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This technique would allow him to project most of his power onto the sacrifice. But it had its drawbacks. The chakra that could be stored in this cloned body was limited. Even an excellent sacrificial body like this special White Zetsu could only bear about 50% of his chakra. Also, it couldn''t contain the power of the Rinnegan that he awakened in his old age. Controlling the Demonic Statue to lower the special White Zetsu to the ground, Madara began forming hand seals at lightning speed. His fingers moved with practiced precision, each seal perfect despite his physical frailty. The air around him charged with potent chakra, creating visible distortions. Dust and debris on the ground rose up and clung to the White Zetsu''s body. In the end, a figure took shape. The pale, plant-like flesh darkened, taking on human coloration. White hair turned jet black, flowing down the back of the materializing armor. Even the distinctive white protrusions melted away, replaced by the proud features of the Uchiha patriarch. It was the image of Madara in his youth. White Zetsu hesitated a little and said, "That Ryouma can use space-time ninjutsu. If he avoids direct combat with you, this White Zetsu''s chakra will quickly run out." Madara glanced at the spiky White Zetsu but gave no reply. Instead, he walked over to the clone and used Yin-Yang Release to form several black receivers, which he then stabbed into the clone''s body. After that, he turned and hurled the remaining black receivers into the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, driving them deep into its flesh. The massive statue shuddered as the black receivers penetrated its stone-like skin. Faint blue energy began flowing along invisible lines between the receivers, creating a chakra network connecting statue, clone, and Madara''s original body. He had set up the black receivers as chakra receivers on the clone, allowing the Demonic Statue to continuously supply chakra to it within a certain range. Pity the poor Demonic Statue, it hardly had any chakra reserves to begin with, and now Madara was squeezing it even more ruthlessly. He gave an order to White Zetsu: "Send a few White Zetsus to the Land of Fire disguised as Konoha ninjas. Spread false information to lure Shiori over here." White Zetsu acknowledged the order and quickly burrowed underground, using the Mayfly to swiftly move toward the Kiri frontline in the Land of Fire. With everything arranged, Madara returned to his stone seat and sat down again. Considering Shiori''s speed, he''d have to put on a bit of a show with Ryouma until she arrived. --- Meanwhile, outside Madara''s stronghold Closer. Closer. Ryouma could now clearly see what was going on inside Madara''s lair. The swirly-faced White Zetsu had been wobbling and dawdling the whole way, making Ryouma doubt whether this guy actually knew the way to Madara''s hideout. He didn''t need this half-assed guide anymore. Ryouma activated Lightning Flow. Lightning chakra enveloped his body. It enhanced his speed and reflexes to superhuman levels. With an explosive burst of speed, he sprinted. The forest blurred around him as he accelerated, leaving Tobi spinning in confusion. "What was that? The wind?" Ryouma rushed straight toward Madara''s base. --- At the Kiri battlefield, the clearing was littered with bodies, Kiri ninjas who had attempted to breach Konoha''s perimeter. Steam rose from cooling corpses as rain began to fall, washing blood into the already saturated earth. "Aa~" With one final Chidori Spear, Shiori took out the last enemy in front of her, her face emotionless as she began to clean up the battlefield. Some might''ve thought she was upset she hadn''t gone to see Ryouma off, but instead she had accepted a mission early on, an ambush operation, with three other Uchiha clan ninjas. Not far away, Shisui noticed that Shiori seemed to be in a particularly foul mood. And indeed, just as he suspected, she was feeling awful. But it wasn''t because someone had gone off to the Land of Water without taking her. It was because she felt that her progress was too slow. After a pause, Shiori asked, "Do you ever feel like you''re running in place, Shisui?" "Sometimes. We all hit plateaus in our training," Shisui replied, surprised by her openness. "I''m not talking about plateaus. I''m talking about fundamental limitations," Shiori said sharply. "My Sharingan has fully matured. My chakra control is near perfect. My training regimen is optimized for maximum efficiency." Shisui listened silently. "And yet the gap between myself and him grows wider every day," she continued with frustration. "Ah. This is about Ryouma," Shisui understood. "This is about my capabilities. Nothing more," Shiori''s eyes flashed. If she had been stronger than Ryouma, maybe the one left here sulking would''ve been him. Although knowing him, he''d probably just laugh it off and be happy that someone taller was helping out. Thinking of this, the tense expression on her face softened slightly. Ryouma... he really was a strange guy. He didn''t seem to have the ambition of a strong warrior, and yet, he wielded such overwhelming power. 77 – Root Runs Deep, But Blood Runs White ---Third POV--- After Shisui and the others cleaned up the battlefield, they prepared to bring the enemy corpses back to the frontline camp to report. However, at their three o''clock direction, a disturbance arose. Shisui and Shiori exchanged glances and hand signals briefly. Then, with a flick of his wrist, Shisui reversed the grip on a kunai, readying it in his hand. But soon, his expression relaxed. Because the newcomers were wearing Konoha forehead protectors, and he had seen them before in the camp, they were part of a support unit that had arrived a few months ago with Ryouma. Still, to be cautious, he called out loudly, "You three, don''t come any closer. Stop right there." The three Konoha ninjas stopped upon hearing this. Shisui nodded at them in a friendly manner and then recited a series of coded phrases. They responded fluently and correctly. Only then did Shisui lower his guard and politely ask, "Is there something our squad can help you with?" Among the three, the one who appeared to be the leader said, "We''re Root ninjas. We''ve come to deliver a direct order from Danz-sama to you and Shiori." He then tossed a scroll to Shisui, who caught it and inspected it carefully. It was indeed a classified intel scroll unique to Root. After performing a one-handed seal to release the seal on the scroll, he opened it on the spot. The main content of the scroll read: Ryouma''s plan had been leaked. He was currently severely injured and being pursued by the Third Mizukage and his squad. Shisui and Shiori, both jonin of Konoha, were hereby ordered to immediately lead their team to the Land of Water to rescue him. The scroll also included the direction in which Ryouma was believed to be fleeing. After reading the intel, his pupils shrank sharply in shock. He found it hard to believe. By all logic, since Ryouma possessed the Flying Thunder God Technique, he should have escaped immediately in a dangerous situation. But the intel in front of him was a direct order from the Hokage''s advisor. The messengers were confirmed to be Konoha ninjas, he had already verified this with his Sharingan. Noticing his unsettled expression as he held the scroll, Shiori asked curiously, "What''s the mission?" Shisui handed the scroll directly to her, since the mission was assigned to both of them and she had the right to see its contents. She scanned the scroll with a single glance. Suddenly, a surge of intense chakra burst from her, and even the surrounding temperature seemed to drop. With her crimson, three-tomoe Sharingan fixed dangerously on the three Root ninjas not far away, Shiori said slowly and coldly, "Where did this intel come from? Why was his mission plan leaked?" The leader of the Root ninjas replied stiffly, "The source of the intel is classified information, we cannot disclose it. However, the leak occurred because a spy embedded in Kiri was discovered. He was the inside contact responsible for coordinating with Ryouma during the mission." Another of the Root ninja, who seemed to greatly admire Ryouma, said indignantly, "He must have been ambushed in a trap set by those damned Kiri ninjas. With his strength, there''s no way he''d be wounded so severely otherwise." Though everything seemed to check out, the Root ninjas were real. The encryption method on the scroll was authentic. The intel was detailed and reasonable. Still, Shisui had a gut feeling that something was off. Even if all signs pointed to Ryouma being in grave danger, something just didn''t feel right. "Enough. I''ll go alone." On the other side, Shiori no longer wanted to waste time here. In her mind, whether the intel was real or not, she had to go to the Land of Water to confirm it herself. If it turned out to be false and Ryouma was safe, then she''d just complete the mission with him, and afterward, settle the score with this damn Root. But if it was real, then she absolutely had to save him. She had never beaten him even once, how could she let him die before she had the chance? She touched her eyes. As long as she had these eyes, even if that guy really died, she could still... Suddenly, everything around her grew silent. Fake... She frowned. That voice appeared again. She shouted the question in her mind. Then her mind returned to silence. But her confusion only grew deeper. Root fake... that part was easy enough to understand. But what did it mean that the voice claimed to be her eyes? She clearly remembered that her current eyes originally belonged to her father. Could this be some kind of warning from him? But the voice was clearly female. At that moment, she decided to test things for herself, to verify whether these Root ninjas, whose identities seemed legitimate, were truly who they claimed to be. If the voice had spoken in Shisui''s mind instead, he probably wouldn''t have acted as directly as Shiori. He''d have tried to probe subtly, gather evidence first, and only then consider attacking. Shisui thought she was being a bit reckless. To be honest, he didn''t believe Ryouma would be so easily seriously wounded. Besides the Flying Thunder God technique, he also had top-tier sensory abilities. Shisui couldn''t imagine anyone in the ninja world capable of ambushing him. Still, even after all his careful observation and analysis, he hadn''t been able to find a single flaw in the Root ninjas before them. They also showed no signs of being under genjutsu. More importantly, he couldn''t figure out what the motive would be if these three Root ninjas were imposters. Was it really just to send him and Shiori to meet up with Ryouma? Or was it to lure them away and leave the camp vulnerable, reducing its high-level fighting force? With that in mind, he prepared to summon his ninja beast and report the situation to Fugaku, asking him to strengthen the camp''s defenses. But before he could even bite his finger and form the seal, a sudden screeching of birds rang out. "Aa~!" Shiori had already charged forward, her hand crackling with dazzling lightning, aiming directly at the leader of the three Root ninja. Shisui quickly tried to stop her: "Wait" This was Root. Danz was a well-known advocate of the Uchiha threat theory. If a conflict broke out with Root here and now, he could easily use it against them, worsening the Uchiha clan''s already precarious standing in the village. The three Root ninjas were clearly caught off guard, Shiori had attacked without a word. That wasn''t like a Konoha ninja at all. It was something the Kiri ninja would do! Before Shisui could finish speaking, Shiori''s Chidori had sliced off the lead Root ninja''s entire left arm and half of his chest. He collapsed lifelessly on the ground. But what was shocking was that instead of blood, a stream of white liquid was flowing from the wound. As the body transformed, the original Root ninja revealed his true form, a humanoid creature with entirely white skin. Shisui immediately reacted, forming hand seals and using his signature technique, the Body Flicker Technique. In an instant, he split into several shadow clones and surrounded the remaining two Root ninjas, though it would be more accurate to call them enemies. "What the hell are these things?" one of the Uchiha ninjas in Shisui''s team asked. "It must be some trick from Kiri," the last teammate said as he drew a kunai. Realizing their cover was blown, the remaining two imposters tried to make a last-ditch effort. "What is this white stuff? Where did our captain go?" Unfortunately for them, nobody was buying their lies in this situation. Shisui turned to Shiori. "That was incredible. How did you realize they were fakes?" Even the remaining two White Zetsu clones were curious as to how she had seen through their transformation. But she remained silent and didn''t answer Shisui''s question because she hadn''t actually noticed anything suspicious. She had simply wanted to slash them to see how they would react. Shisui didn''t mind not getting an answer. In fact, he was excited. If this was the enemy feeding them false information, that meant the situation with Ryouma wasn''t as dire as the scroll had claimed. Thinking of this, he prepared to use a genjutsu on the white creatures to extract more intel. "Don''t attack just yet, let me see if I can control them with a genjutsu." However, even after releasing several high-level genjutsu techniques, none seemed to have any effect on the enemies. So, he decided to activate his Mangeky Sharingan and use the right eye''s technique, "Kotoamatsukami," to control them. Realizing they could no longer keep up the act and wanting to prevent any intel from leaking, the remaining two White Zetsu released their transformation and attempted to sink into the ground using the Mayfly to escape. But with no other choice, Shisui and Shiori quickly moved to kill the remaining two white creatures. Looking at the strange corpses, Shisui decided to seal them up for further analysis. Now that Shiori had confirmed that the report about Ryouma''s severe injuries was false, she calmed down, and her strategic thinking returned. She remembered his analysis from the previous day. His theory was that the voice in her head wasn''t trying to stop her from going to the Land of Water, it was warning her personally. And now, with these strange creatures appearing, it seemed someone was trying to lure her into going there. Based on the brief confrontation, she could now at least be sure that the voice in her mind and these white creatures were enemies. Since that was the case, she would continue with the plan she had discussed with Ryouma yesterday, wait for his return. Still, deep down, she couldn''t help but mutter to herself, Far away, hidden inside a tree, the spiky White Zetsu watched his clones fail and could only sigh helplessly. He genuinely couldn''t figure out how Shiori had seen through the disguise. Maybe she just got angry, and started cutting anyone who looked off? No wonder Madara had immediately excluded her when choosing a proxy, she really was just a brute. While grumbling internally about her mysterious logic, he merged into the ground and sped up his return to Madara''s base. "Gotta hurry back and report to him." ---Ryouma''s POV--- I stood at the foot of an unremarkable mountain. I knew that Madara was hiding beneath that very mountain, but I didn''t plan on approaching any closer just yet. Carefully folding the Cloak of Invisibility, I tucked it away. "Shukaku, we might be facing a real battle next. I need more of your chakra." "No problem at all!" With preparations complete, I raised my right hand and began forming a massive Rasenshuriken. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Powerful winds surged outward, blasting the surrounding trees to and fro. The fierce buzzing of wind chakra roared loud enough to feel like it might rupture eardrums. "Wind Release: Super Giant Rasenshuriken!" The enormous Rasenshuriken, like a comet, hurled down from my hand toward the base of the mountain. Its overwhelming wind pressure tore through the air, leaving trailing shockwaves. The moment the Rasenshuriken left my hand, I quickly pulled the Cloak of Invisibility back out and wrapped it around myself. I know the Rasenshuriken was not stealthy, but before Madara could sense its enormous chakra, it should be too late, well, I hoped so. If nothing unexpected happened, this attack would level the entire mountainside and everything hidden beneath it. But suddenly, a towering, blue humanoid giant appeared in front of my attack. Twin faces, four arms, dual blades... it was Madara''s Susanoo. With two chakra-infused swords, Susanoo slashed down upon my Rasenshuriken. The attack was intercepted midair, triggering a massive explosion. A blue storm of wind chakra engulfed Susanoo, countless tiny wind blades furiously slicing at its armored body. As the cracks across Susanoo deepened and the giant construct looked moments away from collapse, Madara amplified the release of his eye power and layered another coat of chakra armor over the half-body Susanoo. When the storm finally dissipated, he still stood safely within the Susanoo, completely unharmed. His eyes scanned the surroundings, focusing unerringly on my position. "I can sense your chakra. Why not show yourself?" Madara called out. "Is this how Hashirama taught you to visit an elderly person?" I realized that Shukaku''s unique chakra signature was leaking through despite the concealment. With a sigh, I lowered the hood of the cloak, revealing myself. "You are not just any old man, Madara." I carefully studied his appearance. There were no visible signs of Edo Tensei''s decay, and his eyes were normal in color. That left only two possibilities, Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique or a special clone? Madara dispersed his Susanoo and landed on the ground, arms crossed. "Seems you''ve learned quite a bit about me. You possess a remarkable chakra of your own. Why not join me and witness the arrival of true peace?" 78 – Dance for Me ---Third POV--- "Better not. I have to decline your offer." Ryouma slowly drew Lostvayne from behind his back. "Your so-called dream, peace, the Infinite Tsukuyomi, it was all given to you by someone else. If you had always insisted on unifying the shinobi world under Konoha, maybe I would''ve actually been convinced by you." Madara''s eyes narrowed, his expression turning serious. "How do you know about the Infinite Tsukuyomi?" The Infinite Tsukuyomi was something recorded on the Uchiha clan''s stone tablet, passed down through generations. To read that part of the tablet, a regular Mangeky Sharingan wasn''t enough, only someone like him, with the Eternal Mangeky, could decipher it. As far as he knew, the only current Uchiha suspected of having awakened the Mangeky was Shisui. Ryouma shook his head slightly. "How I found out isn''t important. You saw it on the clan''s stone tablet, didn''t you? But that tablet has already been tampered with." Madara wasn''t someone who could be swayed with a few words. He sneered. "Heh, the Uchiha''s tablet requires a specific type of djutsu to read. You don''t even have a Sharingan, bold of you to speak like this." He then stepped forward. "Do you take me for a fool so easily manipulated by words? I, who have looked into the very depths of reality with these eyes?" As expected, he won''t be talked down. Just as Ryouma had anticipated, Madara had been preparing for the Eye of the Moon Plan for decades. There was no way he''d be persuaded in just a few sentences. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Besides, he had no hard evidence. Looks like the only way to settle this was through combat. "Then forgive my rudeness." he offered a formal half-bow, never taking his eyes off his opponent. "At least you have manners before you die," Madara remarked with cold amusement. Chidoryu Style, fully activated. It was a technique of Ryouma''s own creation, honored his father''s final gift, the sword Lostvayne. This swordsmanship became his tribute to his father''s legacy. Born from his study of both the Chidori and theoretical knowledge of the Lightning Release Armor, Chidoryu took a fundamentally different approach. Rather than focusing on raw destructive power or simple body reinforcement, he used his exceptional chakra control to channel lightning nature chakra directly through his nervous system. The innovation came from a simple observation: nerves already conduct electrical impulses naturally. By carefully infusing lightning chakra into this existing network and skin, he could dramatically enhance his neural processing speed, reaction time, and sensory perception. The Rikugan provided the precise control needed to maintain this delicate balance, too little chakra would produce no effect, while too much would cause paralysis or worse. Lightning erupted from his body, flowing like water rather than crackling like typical lightning. With dazzling lightning at his back, he dashed forward, closing the gap to Madara in an instant. A flash of silver light streaked through the air. "Chidoryu: Issen." The tomoe in Madara''s eyes spun rapidly, morphing into the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan that was uniquely his. His powerful dynamic vision allowed him to see the incoming attack and sidestep the sharp strike. In the same motion, he launched a kick toward Ryouma''s ribs, carrying enough force to shatter bone, aimed precisely at his solar plexus. But Ryouma''s Rikugan were not in the least intimidated by the Sharingan. With a swift push from his legs, he flipped backward, his body rotating, narrowly evading Madara''s sweeping kick. The moment he landed, he twisted his left wrist. Three Flying Thunder God kunai slipped between his fingers and were thrown straight at Madara in a triangular pattern. Madara swiftly formed a hand sign. The summoning seal on his wrist glowed, and in two puffs of smoke, a scythe and a massive war fan appeared in his hands. He swung his scythe with his left hand, deflecting all three kunai. According to White Zetsu''s reports, these special kunai were the mediums his enemy used for space-time movement. After throwing the kunai, Ryouma immediately closed in again, this time slashing upward in a reverse diagonal cut, from lower left to upper right. At the same time, he amplified the chakra flow in his Chidoryu, causing the lightning on Lostvayne to burst out even brighter. Madara raised his war fan to block the blow, not only defending against the strike but also absorbing the lightning chakra, converting it into a fierce gust of wind, which he then fired back at Ryouma at close range. "Uchiha Return!" Ryouma slashed Lostvayne across the fan and simultaneously activated a technique. "Full Counter!" An invisible field expanded from his body, rewriting the very rules within. Before the raging wind blast even reached him, it was rebounded back toward Madara, gaining speed and intensity. Madara brought his fan across his body and swept from left to right, dispersing the gale with one strong swing. At the same time, he brought his scythe down toward Ryouma''s neck. Ryouma was equally fast. His left hand sparked with lightning that took tangible form, shooting out a long, white rope of lightning, wrapping itself around Madara''s scythe. "Lightning Release: Chidori Lightning Whip!" Arcs of crackling lightning danced wildly, spreading from the scythe up toward Madara''s arm, threatening to paralyze his entire nervous system with a single jolt. Seeing this, he decisively let go of the weapon and leapt backward to create distance. As he moved, he formed a one-handed seal and expelled a massive stream of raging flames from his mouth, scorching countless trees as it surged toward Ryouma. The Great Fire Annihilation lived up to its name, not just a stream of fire, but a roaring inferno that consumed oxygen so voraciously that the surrounding air was pulled toward it, creating its own wind current. Normally a wide-range B-rank Fire Release jutsu, in Madara''s hands, it carried the overwhelming might of an S-rank technique. Ryouma dispelled the Chidori Lightning Whip from his left hand and also began forming seals to counter the incoming technique. A surge of water rose from beneath his feet, drawing moisture from the air and ground simultaneously. It formed a massive spherical wall of water that enveloped and protected him completely, the density and rotation calibrated precisely to counter the specific heat of Madara''s flames. The water sphere perfectly blocked Madara''s full-screen firestorm. With one hand still weaving seals, Ryouma gathered chakra in his left palm, forming a large vortex of water. With expert chakra control, the vortex rapidly changed form, stretching at both ends and transforming into a sleek, spear-like shape made of water. Though surrounded by a sea of flame, Ryouma''s Rikugan remained unaffected in perception. Timing his attack perfectly through the sea of flames, he stepped forward with his left foot, his body naturally twisted back to build momentum. Then, he launched the spear with full force at Madara, who was still maintaining the Great Fire Annihilation. "Water Release: Hard Whirlpool Water Blade!" The blazing sky of fire was pierced by a single massive water spear. Though made of water, it carried the sharpness and weight of solid steel, cutting through the flames like they were nothing more than paper. Madara''s brows furrowed slightly. He stopped the Great Fire Annihilation and, with a surge in his eye power, his half-body Susanoo reappeared on the battlefield. Susanoo gripped its massive chakra broadsword in both hands and slashed forward in an X-shape, sending a powerful chakra blade to directly intercept the Hard Whirlpool Water Blade. The two chakra constructs collided like real weapons, sparking intense metallic crashes. After a brief stalemate, a massive explosion erupted from the point of impact, expanding outward in a shockwave that carved a crater over a hundred meters wide into the earth. Steam and vapor shot into the sky, carrying remnants of water high above the battlefield. Water droplets rained down from above, falling like a gentle shower that extinguished the remaining embers of the Great Fire Annihilation. Now, Madara and Ryouma stood at opposite ends of the battlefield, facing one another. Despite the fierce exchange, neither had gained a clear advantage, though Ryouma had managed to force Madara to abandon his scythe. "Susanoo This is my first time seeing the real thing." Ryouma couldn''t help but comment, looking up at the towering chakra construct. "Oh? So you''ve heard of its power." Madara wasn''t surprised, after all, Ryouma had even mastered Tobirama''s secret Water Release techniques. Knowing about the Mangeky''s abilities seemed natural. Ryouma formed a one-handed seal. Chakra swirled behind him, forming nine glowing orbs, each radiating a gentle luminescence as they hovered in the air. "Of course I''ve heard of it. But tell me, have you ever used the full-body Susanoo?" Ryouma asked with casual confidence, a slight smile playing at the corner of his lips. Madara felt the young man before him was getting a little too arrogant. "There was only one person in this world worthy of facing my full-body Susanoo, and that was Hashirama. If you want to see that power for yourself, then go ahead, dance for me." 79 – Dance Until the World Burns ---Third POV--- "Dance with all your might before me." As soon as he finished speaking, Madara charged forward with his Susanoo, rampaging with reckless abandon. Despite its massive size, it displayed incredible agility, wielding two chakra blades that left dazzling blue arcs in the air as they slashed toward Ryouma. But unfortunately for him, chakra-based attacks were the last thing Ryouma was worried about. He held Lostyane horizontally in front of him and delivered a simple strike. "Full Counter!" An invisible domain expanded once again. Anyone watching would surely think he was trying to stop a runaway train with his bare hands, after all, the difference in size was absurd. But the moment the expanding domain clashed with the ferocious strikes of Susanoo, the reversal occurred instantly. The two blade-wielding arms of Susanoo bore the brunt of the counter. Countless cracks spread across them, and in the blink of an eye, they extended to its torso. Madara furrowed his brows. He hadn''t expected Ryouma''s counter-attack technique to be this powerful, it could even repel Susanoo. Seeing that Susanoo was about to collapse, he decisively exited from within it and leapt backward. The next moment, Susanoo''s entire body shattered, and the immense chakra within it detonated in place due to the judgment effect of Full Counter. A fan-shaped shockwave surged in the direction Madara had retreated, stirring up another massive cloud of dust in the already-devastated forest. Within this blast of dust and debris, countless splinters and chunks of wood flew chaotically. Getting hit by one was no joke. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was forced to summon another Susanoo just to block the aftermath of the explosion. At this point, he understood why Ryouma wanted him to use the full-body Susanoo from the beginning, if that version had been destroyed by this counterattack, the consequences would''ve been far worse than now. He had read about this counter-type technique in White Zetsu''s intel, but he didn''t expect it to be strong enough to destroy Susanoo. This level of power had clearly surpassed normal ninjutsu Could it be a bloodline limit? As that thought crossed his mind, Ryouma struck again. Three Rasengan Spheres shot out like bullets, one transformed into a lightning hound under crackling thunder, lunging straight at him. Madara first had his skeletal Susanoo punch the lightning hound into pieces. The other two simulated the Grand Flame Rasengan and the Rasenshuriken. They arced through the air and collided mid-flight. The dark purple chakra completely engulfed the blue Rasenshuriken. Even the flames sprouting from the blade were stained with a destructive dark purple hue. The core sphere of the Rasenshuriken sprouted two conical flame spikes from top and bottom, as if two flaming bases were embedded into one another. "Burning Wind Explosion!" It flew even faster than a Rasenshuriken. In just a few seconds, it was already closing in on Madara. Ryouma formed a one-handed seal and released control over the raging chakra within Burning Wind Explosion. A sound like a bolt snapping rang out. The core sphere of Burning Wind Explosion began to expand rapidly. At the same time, a powerful suction force appeared, pulling in everything around it. Massive trees were uprooted, chunks of earth and even nearby streams were not spared, everything was drawn toward the growing orb, silently igniting as it approached. Madara was no exception. He forced Susanoo''s four arms deep into the ground to anchor himself, but in the next second, both he and the ground beneath Susanoo''s feet were dragged into the air. Helet out a cold laugh. "Hahaha! Since you''ve danced so hard, I''ll let you witness the ultimate power of the Uchiha." His Eternal Mangeky Sharingan began to spin rapidly, and under the force of his immense ocular power, the half-bodied Susanoo began to grow explosively as if injected with steroids. Waves of chakra whipped his long hair upward. In the next instant, an absurdly large Complete Body Susanoo appeared on the battlefield. Blue chakra flames slowly rose around it, forming a radiant chakra cloak. The suction of Burning Wind Explosion, after all, was fundamentally different from the gravitational pull of Chibaku Tensei. Before the towering hundreds-of-meters-tall Complete Susanoo, it seemed powerless. "It''s not over yet." He extended his right hand and clenched it tightly. The flowing chakra across Susanoo''s body rapidly solidified under his ocular control, forming pieces of armored plating that locked into place. Finally, as the raven-hound-faced helmet closed, a warrior-like Susanoo that blocked out the sun stood firm on the battlefield. He hovered within the crystalline forehead of the Complete Susanoo, with the Uchiha fan strapped across his back, arms crossed before his chest. Truthfully, even he hadn''t expected that a kid like this could force him to bring out his true power. Under Madara''s control, Susanoo held its chakra greatsword horizontally, gripped the hilt with its right hand, and in one swift motion drew the blade and slashed toward the burning purple sun suspended midair. A ferocious sword light cut Burning Wind Explosion cleanly in half in an instant. Dark purple chakra burst from the point of the cut. The rampaging chakra rained down like a meteor shower, smashing into the ground and leaving countless craters. The scattering embers ignited the forest for kilometers around. And that wasn''t the end of it. The sword aura of that draw slash, after splitting Burning Wind Explosion in half, continued its momentum. It flew even farther, slicing through two distant peaks a kilometer away in one clean strike. The ground below was left as though a massive clawed tornado had ravaged through, utterly ruined, a scene like doomsday had arrived. Madara had deliberately adjusted the angle of the slash. He didn''t aim directly at Ryouma, but instead used the air pressure it generated to unleash a shockwave packed with shattered wood and debris, blasting it toward him. After the brief clash just now, he was temporarily able to confirm that the opponent''s reflecting technique was fundamentally different from Uchiha Return. The Uchiha Return required absorbing the enemy''s attack first before it could convert it into wind projectiles and shoot them out. But Ryouma''s reflection skipped that step entirely, directly returning all chakra-based attacks back at the attacker. he thought to himself. When Ryouma saw Madara using his Susanoo to launch a sword slash, he had already prepared to unleash Full Counter, but the sword slash didn''t even target him. He wasn''t even given the chance to act. The attack skimmed the ground, stirring up debris and shockwaves. Even though he didn''t hide his intent to use Full Counter, Madara was still able to analyze its weakness so quickly. It was no wonder he was one of the strongest among the Sage of Six Paths'' descendants. Ryouma sheathed Lostvayne and held a Flying Thunder God kunai horizontally in front of him with both hands, as multiple space-time seals began inscribing themselves into the air. "Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder!" From Madara''s high vantage point, he saw the shockwave sweep across Ryouma''s position, only for a very visible gap to appear in the middle, the distorted space had redirected all the debris and impact away to the desert of the Land of Wind. Before long, the aftermath of the battle temporarily settled. What was once a vibrant forest had now become a scene of utter devastation. --- Elsewhere, the spiky White Zetsu silently slipped into the base using the Mayfly. "Madara-sama, the plan failed. That girl, she" Madara''s expression didn''t change at all after hearing the report. Plans never went perfectly, and with his level of composure, he was not one to be shaken. White Zetsu asked, "So what now? Without a bait, that boy could teleport away with space-time jutsu at any moment." Madara curled his lips into a confident smirk. "It''s just the Flying Thunder God Technique. Against true power, it''s nothing." He had already seen through it. Just as he wanted to use Ryouma, the boy had intended to kill him from the very start. Unless facing a completely hopeless situation, Ryouma would not simply run away. Which meant, even without Shiori as bait, he could reverse the situation and use Ryouma''s killing intent to his advantage. Space-time jutsu might be wondrous, but it wasn''t without weaknesses. As long as he seized the right moment and used a genjutsu before the boy could activate the Flying Thunder God, or used sealing jutsu to lock his chakra Either method, if successful, would make Madara the ultimate victor. Especially if he could control Ryouma with genjutsu, the possibilities of manipulating space after that would be endless. With just a rough plan, Madara had already thought of several ways to use Ryouma to plunge Shiori into utter darkness. But the first step was still, capturing the boy successfully. --- Back on the battlefield, Ryouma stood on the scorched and ruined ground, slowly lowering the Flying Thunder God kunai in his hand, eyes fixed on the fully formed Susanoo towering above. He hadn''t expected that even after witnessing the Full Counter, Madara would still dare to summon the Complete Susanoo. Did he really believe that Full Counter had a limit? He let out a light laugh. If Madara truly thought there was a limit, then he was underestimating things too much. If there was a limit to Full Counter, it would only be Ryouma''s own reaction speed. After all, it was an active skill, it depended on how fast his hands moved. But judging from the guy in front of him, he wasn''t the least bit concerned about keeping up. Without a moment''s hesitation, the sound of Chidori echoed across the battlefield again, and Lostvayne reappeared, gripped firmly in his hand. He charged fearlessly toward the towering monster before him. Madara, of course, knew he couldn''t let Ryouma get close, if the boy managed to slash the Complete Susanoo, then this body would definitely be rendered useless. But he had already thought of a way to deal with the boy. Staring coldly at Ryouma below, his hands began weaving seals rapidly. "Nativity of a World of Trees!" With loud rumbles, the earth began to shake violently. Hundreds of giant tree trunks, each several meters thick, burst from the ground and whipped through the air to intercept Ryouma. Madara then clapped his hands together. Dozens of thick tree limbs surged in from all directions, aiming to engulf Ryouma completely. As Ryouma''s thoughts turned, a Rasengan flew from behind and landed directly on Lostvayne. The blade began to emit a faint, glowing white light. He raised his hand in a sword gesture and ran two fingers along the blade. The next moment, where his fingers touched, the blue lightning arcing across the blade was replaced by deep purple flames that roared to life along the edge. Thanks to Lostvayne''s excellent chakra-conducting properties, it smoothly transferred the blaze chakra across the entire blade in less than a second. Ryouma condensed a high concentration of blaze chakra into a tangible form, extending Lostvayne''s original short blade into a full-length tachi about 1.5 meters long. He casually slashed several times, sending arcs of dark purple flame-shaped sword energy into the trees. The high heat instantly cut through the advancing trees, leaving severed wood chunks falling to the ground, each piece catching fire and continuing to burn silently. He then drew a massive amount of Shukaku''s chakra from his seal. These trees were too troublesome, he was preparing to clear them all out at once. High in the sky, Madara looked down at the battlefield. Seeing that direct wood attacks were ineffective, he began forming hand seals again. "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!" The previously quiet forest surged once more. Giant trees, like massive serpents, began twisting and expanding outward in all directions. At the top of the growth, Madara summoned countless huge red flower buds and forced them to bloom. A massive cloud of hallucinogenic pollen was released, spreading across the entire battlefield. 80 – Arrogance Meets Reality ---Third POV--- With a casual swing, several blades of blaze chakra slashed out, burning to ashes the incoming tree trunks that surrounded him once more. Ryouma completely ignored the pollen, which, if inhaled even slightly, would lead to a genjutsu trap. He raised Lostvayne high above his head. An enormous amount of Shukaku''s chakra was being converted by his into blaze chakra, surging toward the giant sword he wielded. Waves of dark purple flames flowed along Lostvayne. As they advanced layer by layer, the massive blade grew increasingly larger, eventually expanding to tens of meters. He controlled the enormous flame blade formed from blaze chakra and spun once in midair, releasing a circular wave of sword energy that spread in all directions. All the trees within the range of his blade attack were instantly incinerated into ash. Even the sea of trees dozens of meters away was not spared. The circular wave of flame sword energy roared forward, cutting down all the wood constructs within a radius of several kilometers, while also setting them ablaze with fire to prevent regeneration. Blazing flames surged into the sky, burning away all the paralyzing pollen that had filled the battlefield. Taking in his masterpiece, he nodded with satisfaction. Seeing his sea of trees completely obliterated by one move, Madara remained calm as he continued forming hand seals. Since ordinary Wood Release wouldn''t work, he would now use something stronger. "Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique!" The once-still earth trembled again. From the closest remains of the severed trees, five wooden dragons emerged and slithered forward. Not only did the flames fail to incinerate them, the dragons'' outer bark slowly absorbed the fire. Although Ryouma didn''t possess Wood Release, he was quite knowledgeable about these secret techniques. Wood Dragon Technique was a technique with sealing properties, not only could it absorb an opponent''s chakra, but its body could also bind and restrain large-sized enemies. He swung Lostvayne, releasing several blaze sword strikes. Just as he expected, they only left shallow marks on the wood dragons, far less effective than the previous destruction of the tree sea. And since the wood dragons had already appeared, the next move would no doubt be Wood Human Technique. The humanoid creature''s durability surpassed even that of the wood dragons. Madara hadn''t expected to be pushed this far by a younger ninja, but he had already seen through all of Ryouma''s techniques. Now, he just needed to make sure the boy didn''t escape. As the wood dragons coiled around and restrained Ryouma, Madara clapped his hands together. At the feet of his Susanoo, a massive wooden golem burst from the ground. However, unlike the one used by Hashirama, this one was different. To specifically counter Ryouma, he had the wooden golem change form, integrating it with Susanoo like a suit of full-body wooden armor. Clad in wooden armor, Susanoo drew a massive wooden blade from its side and, with pure brute strength, slammed it down toward Ryouma. Faced with this situation, Ryouma couldn''t help but sigh in admiration. The Susanoo''s strike landed fiercely where he stood. The already-ruined earth shattered even more, creating a deep trench. Several underground rivers that had never seen sunlight burst forth from below as a result of that strike. The force behind it was undeniable, even the massive wooden blade had splintered into wood chips. In the next instant, Ryouma appeared beside a severed tree stump. Earlier in the battle, he had taken the opportunity to scatter several Flying Thunder God kunai around the area. As a well-rounded fighter, Madara''s sensory skills were second to none. The moment Ryouma completed his teleportation, the five wooden dragons lunged at him again as if they had built-in homing instincts. Just then, Shukaku, who had been sitting on Ryouma''s shoulder with both hands clasped in a hand seal, acting like a living power bank, finally spoke up. "Use that technique." Ryouma had already planned for this. He immediately formed the one-handed hand sign for Magnet Release. Waves of sand surged from beneath his feet, forming a wide field of flowing sand around him. The five wooden dragons became mired in the sand, their speed sharply reduced. At the same time, he continued shaping the sand into countless massive serpents, which coiled around the wooden dragons'' bodies. Black sealing patterns resembling tadpole script crawled over them. As the sealing patterns fully activated, the five rampaging wooden dragons finally fell silent. He then manipulated the flowing sand to consume the dragons entirely, dragging them underground for a second round of sealing. At this point in the battle, both Ryouma and Madara suddenly stopped fighting. They had realized something odd, neither could really do anything to the other. Ryouma lacked a jutsu powerful enough to pierce through the armor-clad Wood Golem Susanoo. And with Madara sheltered inside that fortress, Ryouma had no way to reach his core directly. On Madara''s side, he couldn''t freely use Susanoo''s large-scale destructive techniques. All he could do was swing the wooden blade, and even that was ineffective against Ryouma, who possessed the Flying Thunder God Technique and could dodge anything. The battlefield was still alight with purple fire. Underground rivers continued erupting from beneath the earth. At this level of combat, the terrain had been permanently transformed. Desert sands, rushing water, towering wood, blazing fire... it was hard to imagine all these elements coexisting on a single battlefield. Madara''s voice echoed from the sky, "Since Hashirama, you''re the first person to push me this far. I, Madara, acknowledge your strength, Aotsuki Ryouma." Ryouma looked up and smiled. "Still so preachy?" Since a frontal assault was pointless, it was time for a sneak attack. A true ninja must have a few dirty tricks up their sleeve. Earlier, while forming the hand seals for Magnet Release, he had secretly added several extra signs, activating a technique he had never used before. It was the Shadow Seal Manipulation Jutsu. This jutsu''s effect was simple, it allowed him to hide the seal formula. But when combined with Ryouma''s precise chakra control, it opened up a whole new range of possibilities. For example, right now, he had already secretly concealed a Flying Thunder God mark on the ground, and it was slowly shifting toward the location of Madara''s real body behind the armor. The potential of the Flying Thunder God Technique was extremely high. When Minato first demonstrated the "moving mark" variation to him, Ryouma immediately realized it could be used to conceal the seal and relocate it stealthily. Then, when the enemy focused all their attention on the kunai locations they''d detected, he could teleport instantly to the hidden mark and land a fatal blow. However, due to the slow movement speed of the Flying Thunder God Technique under the Shadow Seal Manipulation state, he still had to wait a little longer. Before that, he didn''t mind chatting a bit more with Madara, after all, at this point, neither of them could do anything to the other. Compared to him, Madara was actually in a fairly good mood at the moment. Ever since the battle at the Valley of the End, it had been a long time since he''d fought with full strength. Even though he was remotely controlling his clone, it still brought him a sense of pleasure. But continuing like this wouldn''t work, the boy knew far too many jutsu, and each one was darker and more suppressive than the last. And each was a direct counter to his abilities. Was it just a coincidence? He didn''t know, but what he did know was that the goal of either killing or capturing Ryouma here was now impossible. To deal with him, he would need to retrieve his Rinnegan and use Limbo: Border Jail. But the real question was: how would he retreat? He didn''t possess space-time ninjutsu, and if he tried to retreat with the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, the boy would surely pursue him. With the aid of the One-Tail, Ryouma didn''t need to worry about chakra consumption at all. Should he activate that fallback plan? Before he could make up his mind, Ryouma sensed that the Flying Thunder God marks controlled by the Shadow Seal Manipulation had been positioned. On the battlefield that had only just quieted down for a few minutes, he moved first, the five remaining spheres behind him spread out. Using them as a medium, amidst a deafening hum, he simulated five Rasenshuriken. That''s right, Ryouma''s Rasengan Spheres were never limited to releasing only one kind of jutsu at a time. That was just false information he had deliberately conveyed before. Up until now, none of his opponents had even qualified to witness this tactic. Madara looked at Ryouma''s movements with suspicion. That kind of attack couldn''t even break through his Wood Release armor, it was less effective than the previous blaze jutsu. He suspected that the real target was the body hidden behind his Susanoo, and that Ryouma intended to achieve victory through precision. If even one Rasenshuriken slipped past the Susanoo''s defenses, given his known level of chakra control, he could precisely tear open the ground above the hideout and cause a devastating explosion inside. But getting past Susanoo was no easy task. Madara''s Eternal Mangeky Sharingan spun rapidly, analyzing all possible assault trajectories Ryouma might use. At the same time, he used Wood Release to sprout several wooden Dragons around the perimeter of the hideout again, fully on guard. His Susanoo crossed its giant wooden blade in front of him, ready to strike down those Rasenshuriken at any moment. On the battlefield, the massive flames from earlier had superheated the ground, vaporizing the water from underground rivers, forming heavy rain clouds in the sky. The Land of Water was already a rainy island with a maritime climate, all of this only intensified the conditions. Naturally, thunder began to rumble. A thunderclap tore across the sky. His pupils shrank sharply, because, in his vision, Ryouma had vanished in an instant from where he stood. What shocked him even more was that Ryouma didn''t reappear at any of the Flying Thunder God kunai on the battlefield. Instead he turned his head, and saw the boy standing directly above the stronghold. Several wooden dragons surged up, madly lunging to tear him apart, but it was already too late. The five Rasenshuriken had already been launched downward under Ryouma''s control. They easily tore through the soft surface and the hard bedrock, plunging into the hollow mountain cavern where Madara''s true body and the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path were hidden. With a surge of chakra, he activated the Flying Thunder God Technique and vanished again in an instant. The wooden dragons missed their target, crashing into each other instead and sending wood splinters flying in all directions. The next second, he reappeared at another Flying Thunder God kunai. He swiftly formed a hand seal and detonated all five Rasenshuriken simultaneously. In less than a second, a massive blue chakra storm reached critical mass, engulfing the entire mountain. Endless gales screamed, forming blades fine enough to slice at the cellular level, cutting everything in the storm without mercy. Ryouma glanced at the motionless Madara clone nearby, which had seemingly frozen due to the true body''s distress and loss of focus, but he didn''t think that was secure enough. He looked up at the thunderclouds, then summoned a cloud of sand to lift himself into the sky. Running his finger along the sword''s blade, he replaced the blaze chakra coating it with the Chidoryu Style variant. Then, raising Lostvayne above his head, he guided the energy, and the clouds above began to churn. Lightning crackled and thunder roared through the heavens. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under his guidance, the natural lightning began to morph into a shape, a strange divine beast with deer antlers, lion eyes, elk body, and a dragon''s tail. With a dramatic swing of his arm, like a god passing judgment from above, he called down divine punishment. "Kirin!" An immense force of nature let out a roar as it dove straight down. A thunderbolt a hundred meters thick lit up the sky, visible even from hundreds of miles away, linking sky and earth in a single instant. On the ground, countless arcs of blue lightning crawled across the land like a web, spreading over several kilometers. Under the assault of a billion volts, everything was broken down at the molecular level. Minutes passed before the apocalyptic storm and lightning finally began to subside. Ryouma slowly descended to the ground. The entire area within his sight had been chemically altered. Several kilometers of scorched land had become a completely inhospitable zone for any living being. The mountain that Madara had transformed into a base was now utterly gone, replaced by a vast crater several kilometers wide. The previously full-body Susanoo had vanished. Madara''s clone lay on the ground, and as dust swirled around it, the body of a White Zetsu was revealed. He let out a slow breath. Madara, truly a survivor from the Warring States period. --- A few seconds earlier, when faced with the point-blank explosion of the five Rasenshuriken, Madara had used the Wood Locking Wall for defense. And when Ryouma followed up with a high-powered version of Kirin, Madara seemed to sense something, and somehow escaped, taking even the Gedo Statue with him. He had come to the Land of Water not only to destroy Kiri, but also to try his luck at finding Madara. In the end, he had found him but failed to seize the opportunity to finish him. Catching him next time would be far harder. "Looks like I still need to train." He suddenly felt that ever since he gained Full Counter and the Flying Thunder God Technique, his mentality had started to shift toward arrogance. With the Rikugan, everything had become so effortless. While that fostered confidence, it also made him dangerously dismissive of others. He thought it was time for some serious self-reflection. 81 – Dawn Meets Darkness ---Third POV--- The Land of Rain. As its name suggests, this was a country shrouded in rain. Three people believed that this unending rain was the country''s way of crying. So, they formed an organization called Akatsuki, hoping to bring peace not only to this wounded nation but to the entire ninja world, a dawn for all. They began to recruit like-minded individuals. What started as a small team gradually evolved into a ninja organization known throughout the Land of Rain. However, as Akatsuki grew stronger, it began to threaten Hanz the Salamander, the aging leader of Ame, whose ambition had long faded. With the help of a senior Konoha intelligence officer, he devised a meticulous plan to completely eliminate this organization that could potentially challenge his control over the village. But surprises always come without warning. Just as he had started cooperating with the intelligence officer and before they could act, they heard that an internal conflict had already erupted within Akatsuki... And this takes us back to when Madara was defeated by Ryouma and fled from the Land of Water. He formed hand seals and began to activate his backup plan. As his chakra flowed, he triggered the curse mark planted on the "incubator body" that had been nurturing the Rinnegan. --- Meanwhile, far away in the Land of Rain, inside a gray-black building, the now much-expanded Akatsuki was holding their morning meeting. Yahiko and his companions were discussing their next move. Pointing at a spot on the map laid out on the table, he said, "Kitatori, your team''s mission is to scout this area. The war between Konoha and Suna has recently died down, but bandit groups have become more rampant. Be careful, there may be rogue ninjas among them." "I understand. I''ll complete the mission no matter what." Yahiko smiled, "Haha, don''t be so serious. We''re all comrades. Your safety is just as important." After that, he began assigning missions to other teams. At that moment, Konan noticed something was wrong with Nagato, he seemed to be trembling. She stepped closer and asked with concern, "Are you feeling okay?" Yahiko also noticed the situation and said worriedly, "It must be because he has been going on too many missions lately. You must stay in the base and rest today." Nagato kept his head down, silent. Beneath his long bangs, his pair of purple Rinnegan eyes were wide open, almost as if they were about to burst. Dark markings began to appear all over his body. When the curse mark reached his face, Yahiko and Konan finally realized something was very wrong. But before they could act, Nagato suddenly let out a painful roar. A violent chakra burst knocked everyone back. He then began forming hand seals: "Summoning Jutsu!" A swirl of smoke rose as a monstrous entity appeared inside the Akatsuki''s base. The huge structure cracked under the immense weight of the Gedo Statue, and debris rained down. From the smoke, Madara walked out, speaking to himself: "Some pesky rats, huh? It seems that you''ve grown far too complacent over the years." In his eyes, true strength was destined to be solitary. In other words, only the weak huddle together for warmth. To avoid being crushed by the collapsing building, the Akatsuki members had no choice but to evacuate. Within the swirling smoke, Madara formed hand seals. At that moment, someone outside the building, still confused, said aloud, "How did Nagato... ah!" Before he could finish his sentence, countless wooden spikes shot out from the smoke, piercing him and several other Akatsuki members who were too slow to react. The spikes not only impaled their bodies but also began to grow inside them. Branches burst outward from within, killing the Akatsuki members instantly. As the smoke cleared, Madara noticed that a few more "rats" had managed to escape his earlier attack. Yahiko, seeing the mangled corpses of comrades he had once fought alongside, shouted angrily, "Who are you? Why are you doing this?!" Konan, on the other hand, looked worriedly at Nagato, who stood behind Madara, who didn''t even bother to respond to what he saw as insignificant insects. Just as he was about to unleash more Wood Release to finish off the remaining members, Nagato, through sheer force of will, managed to suppress the curse seal that had already spread to his cheeks, forcing it back down to his neck. "Bansh Ten''in!" Several wooden spikes floated up in front of his eyes, caught in the force of his Rinnegan. "No matter who you are, if your target is me, then it must be these Rinnegan eyes you want. Let Yahiko and the others go, or I''ll destroy them!" Madara turned to face Nagato and said calmly, "Don''t misunderstand. These eyes aren''t yours to begin with." Nagato didn''t understand what Madara meant by "not your eyes," but he now knew for certain: his enemy was after the Rinnegan. "Let Yahiko and the others go!" Nagato shouted. "You, who can''t even control your own life, dare to speak so boldly?" With a flick of Madara right hand, several wooden spikes shot out again, striking down two more Akatsuki members who hadn''t managed to escape. The spikes grew, and the two were gruesomely killed before Nagato''s eyes. Nagato felt like he was on the verge of madness. His chest heaved rapidly as he struggled to breathe. Logic told him not to act recklessly, but a twisted part of him wanted to destroy the Rinnegan just to see the look on his enemy''s face. Yahiko wasn''t going to sit and wait for death. He was determined to rescue Nagato. "Attack together! Water Release: Wild Water Wave!" The remaining Akatsuki members joined in the assault on Madara. For a moment, kunai, shuriken, and various jutsu flew toward him in unison. Blue skeletal arms appeared, and blocked every attack. The skeletal arms swept wildly. Several Akatsuki members were instantly struck, coughing up blood mid-air before crashing to the ground, lifeless after a few spasms. From the original dozens of members, Akatsuki was now reduced to fewer than ten. These survivors leapt around desperately, dodging the onslaught of Susanoo''s attacks. Kitatori couldn''t dodge in time and was about to be struck. Yahiko quickly formed hand seals and fired a water bullet at the skeletal arm. Though it had little effect, it was enough to slightly slow the attack. Using that opening, he quickly leapt back out of danger. But Yahiko, having just used ninjutsu, was now in a vulnerable position. The other skeletal arm came crashing down toward him. "Yahiko!!" Seeing that the arm was about to strike Yahiko, Konan cried out in alarm. "Shinra Tensei!" At the last second, Nagato once again summoned the power of his Rinnegan. The force repelled Susanoo, saving Yahiko from certain death. At the same time, he shouted urgently, "Don''t worry about me! You''re no match for him. Run! Run!" "Nagato!" Konan screamed in despair. Yahiko didn''t respond. He simply stared firmly at Nagato, he would never make the decision to abandon a comrade and escape on his own. Seeing that Yahiko and the others still hadn''t moved, Nagato was deeply moved inside, though he would have preferred for them to give up on him. "Meaningless emotions between the weak." Madara wasn''t worried at all that Nagato would destroy the Rinnegan, he had a backup plan for that. If it weren''t for the fact that his battle with Ryouma had drained too much of his chakra, these rats before him would''ve all been dealt with the moment he appeared. But in just this short time, he had recovered enough. Just as he was preparing to unleash a powerful jutsu to wipe them all out, Nagato suddenly let out another furious roar. "Shinra Tensei!" In an instant, a massive repulsive force burst out from around him. The building above could no longer bear the weight and began to collapse. A large amount of rubble buried both Nagato and Madara underneath. "Nagato!" Yahiko and Konan quickly jumped down, searching for any trace of Nagato in the pile of debris. But the large monster, the enemies, and Nagato himself had all vanished without a trace. They thought Nagato had been buried below, but after digging for a long time, there wasn''t a single clue. --- On top of the ruins, a few surviving members of Akatsuki stood silently with their heads down, deep in thought. Konan collapsed helplessly onto the rubble, her hands mechanically digging through the debris piece by piece. Most of her fingernails had already torn off along with the flesh, and her fingertips dripped blood continuously, but she kept digging, as if she couldn''t feel any pain. Yahiko couldn''t bear to watch her like that. He walked over and gently said, "That''s enough, Konan Nagato he''s already been taken." He knew the situation very well, whoever the enemy was, they had already taken Nagato away. Their comrade had been captured by someone unknown, and at this moment, he couldn''t do anything. He clenched his fists tightly, his expression grim. It was all because he was too weak. He couldn''t even protect his own family and comrades, yet every day he had boasted about wanting to save the shinobi world. How arrogant Konan, hearing Yahiko''s trembling voice, finally snapped back to reality. She slowly let go of the rubble in her hands and cupped her dust-covered face. Tears flowed endlessly through her fingers. "Nagato why why?" ---Ryouma''s POV--- After half a day of travel, I arrived at the Kiri. Originally, I had planned to charge straight in through the front gate, but thanks to the teachings of Madara, I decided from now on to always keep the word "caution" in mind, firmly following the strategy of "stay steady, don''t act recklessly." So, I decided to uphold the ninja tradition, and go with something more devious. I sneakily crouched on the outskirts of Kiri and formed a hand seal. A strange Flying Thunder God mark, under the influence of the technique, was concealed and began to creep ominously toward Kiri at my command. It finally stopped at the front gate, as the village was surrounded by a sensory barrier. While it wasn''t as sophisticated as Konoha''s, I wasn''t about to take unnecessary risks by forcing my way in. After waiting for over ten minutes, a team of Kiri ninja finally returned from outside the village. Controlling the Flying Thunder God mark under the influence of the Shadow Seal Manipulation, I stealthily attached it to the sole of one of the Kiri ninja''s shoes. With that, I slipped into Kiri effortlessly alongside them. Soon after, I moved the mark to a hidden corner of a street inside the village. Then, I took out some makeup tools from my ninja pouch and slightly altered my facial features in the mirror. I opened my coat and let Shukaku crawl inside. Activating the Flying Thunder God Technique, I instantly teleported into the interior of Kiri. The next step was to mark key facilities in the village. First on the list Just like an average villager, I strolled openly through the streets of Kiri, casually touching things here and there. I believed that sneaky behavior and hesitation were more likely to get me caught. And just as I expected, even after all this time, no one in Kiri noticed my infiltration. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, this was also because I hadn''t ventured too close to any critical buildings. Using the Shadow Seal Manipulation, I could leave Flying Thunder God marks at a distance and let them crawl toward their targets on their own. For example, the next target: Kiri''s central bathhouse! Now, don''t get the wrong idea, I wasn''t planning to peep. That was just a diversion. My true target was the gray building next to the bathhouse. According to a map drawn by a spy inside Kiri, that building was the mission hall, which stored a lot of important intel. Why the bathhouse was built right next to the mission hall, I didn''t know. But I did know that if I tried to waltz over there openly, I''d be instantly detained by a bunch of ninja. After all, my current disguise was just that of an ordinary civilian. And regular civilians had no business going near the mission hall unless they were posting a request. Arriving at the bathhouse entrance, I reached out with my left hand and touched a pillar by the door, leaving behind a Flying Thunder God mark before preparing to leave. Just then, a crisp voice called out to me. "Hey, what are you sneaking around here for?" I turned my head. It was a girl around my age, maybe a year or two older. Emerald green eyes, reddish-brown crisscrossed curls, while her body shape didn''t quite match the image of the future Mizukage I had in mind, these features unmistakably belonged to Mei. When I turned around, she immediately covered her mouth and murmured, "So handsome No!" Pointing at me, she said coldly, "You came to the bathhouse but didn''t go in to bathe. Tell me the truth, were you planning to peek?" I hadn''t expected to get tangled up with a girl here. Did I really look that suspicious just now? Damn itit must be from spending too much time around Jiraiya. It was rubbing off on me. Facing Mei''s accusation, I gave a charming smile and replied, "I forgot my money." The classic universal excuse. Mei eyed me skeptically but, after staring for a moment, decided to believe me. Seeing the misunderstanding resolved, I quickly said, "Haha, well, since it was all a misunderstanding, I''ll be heading off now." Just as I turned to leave, Mei suddenly said, "Wait." 30 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 82 – Shopping Trip to Armageddon ---Ryouma''s POV--- The command halted my steps on the cobblestone street. Hearing this, I could only helplessly turn around. "Is there something else?" Mei crossed her arms, her index finger tapping repeatedly on her arm. Her eyes studied me with the scrutiny of an experienced kunoichi. She still seemed to feel that I was suspicious. "I''m Mei. What''s your name? I don''t think I''ve seen you in Kiri before." I weighed my options quickly. Drawing attention would compromise the objective, but acting too evasive might raise more suspicion. I didn''t want to get entangled with her, but since I was currently disguised as a commoner, I could only answer honestly. Might as well use a fitting name for this situation. "My name is Tobi." Mei closed her eyes and tried to recall. The slight furrow between her brows deepened as she searched her memory. I could tell from her expression that she''d never heard of me. Although Kiri was large and it wasn''t unusual for her not to know everyone, just in case, so I should be safe. I maintained my civilian facade as I continued my route through the village, adjusting my plans on the fly. And just like that, another person joined me on my marking mission. Passing through a bustling commercial street, I secretly planted another mark. Since Mei was watching me, I had to rely on Shukaku to perform the Shadow Seal Manipulation discreetly from within my robes. However... I glanced at Mei, who was holding two skewers of dangos and happily devouring them. The sweet sauce dripped down the side of her mouth, which she wiped away with her sleeve. I suppressed a smile, noting how her guard seemed to drop around food. I considered my own stealth to be good enough, but wasn''t her being a bit too careless? Time passed slowly, and now accompanied by Mei, I had walked through nearly half of Kiri. The village architecture was a maze of circular buildings and arched bridges spanning crystal-clear canals. As we strolled down a street bathed in the glow of the setting sun, at some point, all the people around us had quietly disappeared. The once-crowded marketplace emptied in mere minutes. No children running, no merchants calling, just silence. I felt the air shift as chakra signatures converged around us. Suddenly, Mei spoke: "Hey, Tobi." I turned to look at her, half a step behind. "What is it?" Her posture had changed, no longer casual. "You seem like it''s your first time in Kiri. You''re not from here, are you?" I gave a bright smile. "Haha, didn''t I tell you? I came to Kiri with a merchant caravan to do business." Mei returned an equally big smile. "Haha, you never told me that." As soon as the words fell, silence took over. I shifted my weight imperceptibly, channeling chakra to my fingertips. The next moment, Mei leaped backward, her fingers forming hand signs at lightning speed. "Water Prison Technique!" She spewed a torrent of water from her mouth, forming a stream that shot toward me. The water twisted and expanded mid-air, aiming to engulf me completely. At the same time, many hidden Kiri ninjas revealed themselves and quickly surrounded me. They dropped from rooftops and emerged from shadows. "Aa~" The screech of my Chidori echoed through the street. Chakra surged through my arm, transformed into crackling electricity. Water and lightning collided in a spectacular display, creating a cloud of steam that momentarily obscured everyone''s vision. I used the cover to reposition myself, creating distance between me and the closest attackers. Her eyes widened slightly. Frowning, she asked, "Who are you really? ''Tobi'' isn''t your real name, is it?" Before I could respond, a short, baby-faced man appeared beside her with a Body Flicker. He stood firmly, his staff held at the ready as he said seriously, "White hair and powerful, no hand signs for the Lightning Release technique you must be the Leaf''s Gale, Ryouma." "What?" Mei exclaimed in surprise. Many of the Kiri ninjas nearby were also visibly stirred by his words. Some exchanged nervous glances while others gripped their weapons tighter. It was inevitable. My name was no longer just some faceless name among the ranks. From my first time on the battlefield, I''d created astonishing results. Intelligence agencies from every village had already marked me as one of their highest-priority targets. Naturally, Mei was no exception. In fact, every new generation ninja of her time had more or less heard about me. Since my identity had already been exposed, I figured I might as well stop pretending. I straightened up, dropping the civilian act entirely. My chakra, previously suppressed, now flowed freely, creating a palpable pressure that made some of the weaker ninjas step back a bit. Though there were still a few locations left unmarked, I had never intended to blow up the entire Kiri in one go. Too much of anything was as bad as too little. Like eating too much ice cream in summer, the first bite refreshed, the dozen spoonful numbed your tongue, and by the end, you couldn''t taste anything at all. Destruction lost its purpose when it became mindless consumption. My goal now was simply to bring an end to the war between Konoha and Kiri as quickly as possible. Yagura raised his iron staff horizontally and took a combat stance, his feet shifting on the wet cobblestones for better traction. His eyes never left mine as he loudly demanded, "What''s your purpose for sneaking into Kiri?" Honestly, he was asking such a pointless question. So, he was probably buying time. I sensed additional chakra signatures moving through the village, more teams, most likely. Otherwise, the Third Mizukage wouldn''t have issued the order to abandon all missions upon encountering me. Space-time ninjutsu was just too unreasonable, whether to flee or stay was entirely up to the user. What seemed to surprise Yagura, though, was that I actually answered him. "Since she spent so long walking around with me, I''ll tell you. You all know what I did to Suna, right?" Yagura frowned slightly. Back when I had just debuted and hadn''t even learned space-time ninjutsu yet, I had teamed up with Minato to systematically bomb and destroy numerous key facilities in Suna. The operation had been devastating. Realizing what I meant, his pupils shrank. He should now understand my true intent. Combined with the coded signals Mei had been subtly sending, likely about me wandering around the village aimlessly, it all should make sense for him. Yagura immediately called over a Kiri ninja. "Hurry! Evacuate the villagers, all districts!" The ninjas disappeared in a blur, racing to spread the warning. Around us, others maintained their defensive formation, ready to engage at the slightest provocation. Mei stepped forward and asked, "And you''re just kindly telling us your plan now?" She had been shadowing me under the guise of shopping, always keeping a close eye. Logically, I shouldn''t have had the time to plant tags or marks. I shrugged helplessly, what a world, where even telling the truth wouldn''t be believed. "Well, fine. It''s true I didn''t tell you out of goodwill for her. The real reason... is because... I don''t know know. Maybe I felt like being nice today?" Let them evacuate the civilians. My quarrel wasn''t with them. And of course, Yagura didn''t believe me one bit, but since the villagers needed time to evacuate, he had no choice but to try and stall me, right? I didn''t mind either. My goal had always been to destroy Kiri''s facilities, not to slaughter innocent civilians. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But standing around doing nothing was starting to feel dull, so I casually asked, "By the way, what''s that sealing technique you guys secretly set up around the area? Some of the nodes look familiar." I glanced at the subtle chakra patterns forming beneath our feet. The seal was complex C concentric circles with interlocking kanji characters, designed to create a powerful containment field. Yagura''s face twitched slightly. I thought he wouldn''t give me an answer, but surprisingly, he replied, "That''s classified Kiri information. I''m afraid I can''t tell you." Though their seal had been exposed, the preparations were already complete. I was just a bit too late. Yagura decisively raised his hand to issue the command. Five Kiri ninjas stood at five positions and simultaneously formed hand signs. Their chakra surged in perfect synchronization, feeding the growing seal matrix. The sealing formula spread from under the feet of each Kiri ninja, flowing like water and rapidly covering the area. Blue light rippled across the ground as the characters expanded and connected, converging into a massive seal that spanned the entire street. Seeing the technique successfully activate, he let out a breath of relief. 83 – How to Delete a Village ---Third POV--- The sealing technique had already been fully activated. The enemy was now standing within the formation and should be completely unable to manipulate chakra. To be cautious, Yagura asked the surrounding sealing ninjas, "Has the fuinjutsu succeeded?" One of the closest users replied, "Yes. The target can no longer manipulate even the slightest bit of chakra." Yagura''s tightly wound nerves finally relaxed a bit, and a faint smile appeared on his face. "No matter what plan you had, now that you can''t use chakra, there''s no turning the tables anymore." Ryouma was Kiri''s number one threat. Capturing him alive this time was undoubtedly a major achievement that could shift the tide of war for Kiri. Thinking this, he praised Mei without hesitation. "You did a great job. I''ll report your accomplishments to the Mizukage truthfully." Mei said nothing. She stepped closer and squatted at the edge of the sealing formation, gazing at Ryouma, who was immobilized inside the jutsu. She actually hoped she was wrong. It had been hard enough to find a truly handsome man in a village full of nothing but weirdos, and yet he turned out to be an invader. If only he weren''t from Konoha, she would have loved to recruit him into Kiri. Unfortunately, he was none other than the Leaf''s Gale. "What a pity," she sighed. "Pity about what?" a familiar voice suddenly sounded by her ear. Mei shivered instinctively. Without thinking, she flipped her hand and stabbed a kunai behind her. Ryouma caught her wrist. Just as he was about to activate Chidori Current to deliver a killing combo, Yagura, the closest one, reacted instantly. Swinging his iron staff, he aimed it directly at Ryouma''s head. That blow was not one to take lightly. Ryouma let go of Mei''s wrist and used the Body Flicker to reappear several meters away. Having escaped death, Mei quickly looked back at the center of the sealing formation. Ryouma was still standing there, so she hurled her kunai at him. The kunai cut through the air and struck Ryouma''s shoulder. But instead of blood, there was only: "Poof~" Turns out, all that effort, surrounding him, using fuinjutsu, had only caught a shadow clone. All the Kiri ninjas present felt like they had been slapped in the face. Especially Yagura. No wonder the enemy didn''t even try to dodge, even knowing a fuinjutsu was coming. Thankfully, he hadn''t called off the evacuation of the villagers just because they thought they had caught Ryouma. Yagura shouted to Mei, "You need to evacuate now! This enemy is not someone you can handle!" With that, he charged at Ryouma, wielding his iron staff. Mei clenched her fists. She was frustrated. They were about the same age, yet Ryouma was already a war hero of Konoha, while she still needed others to protect her. Taking a deep breath, she ultimately chose to follow orders and retreated from the center of battle. Complaining wouldn''t help, the fact was, she was still too weak. Staying would only cause more trouble. Yagura''s weapon was quite unique, a massive iron staff taller than he was, almost 1.6 meters long, with a metal hook on the end. Ninjas who wielded such customized weapons generally had one thing in common: a high level of taijutsu skill. Ryouma sidestepped the attack and launched a Rasengan toward Yagura''s chest, who swung his iron staff horizontally, not bothering with defense, clearly ready to take a hit in exchange for landing one himself. But Ryouma activated the Flying Thunder God Technique, instantly teleporting to one of the marked kunai. While everyone''s attention remained on the shadow clone, he had already placed several Flying Thunder God marks around the area. "Not bad tactical awareness, Yagura." Ryouma had always wanted to try speaking like a final boss. He poured more chakra into his attack, evolving the Rasengan in his hand into a Rasenshuriken. After briefly charging it, he flicked it toward Yagura. Facing the attack, Yagura gathered a ball of water in his hand and threw it in front of him to form a water mirror, then used the iron hook of his staff to tilt it downward. "Water Release: Water Mirror Technique!" The reflection of Ryouma in the mirror didn''t simply vanish, it stepped out of the mirror world, becoming a real, identical clone. It also reproduced the Rasenshuriken he had thrown. Ryouma tried to redirect his Rasenshuriken around the clone to strike Yagura directly, but the mirror clone lunged at him with Lostvayne. Two jutsu collided, generating a massive blue sphere. The powerful shockwave destroyed all the buildings around the street. The surrounding Kiri ninjas scattered to avoid the blast. When Ryouma and Yagura had been fighting in close quarters, they couldn''t intervene. Now that the battlefield had opened up, the Kiri ninjas formed hand signs and launched a barrage of jutsu at the real Ryouma, who was still fighting the mirror clone. "Water Release: Water Bullet!" "Water Release: Great Waterfall!" Water jutsu came from all directions, some even embedded with explosive tags. Ryouma activated Chidori Current at full power to drive back the mirror clone, then raised Lostvayne, "Full Counter!" A formless domain expanded. The mirror clone was the first to enter it, and due to the nature of the jutsu, the moment it touched the domain, it shattered into a splash of water. All the incoming water jutsu and explosions were reflected back along their original paths. In thunderous explosions, waves mixed with detonations and debris shot outward like bullets from the epicenter where Ryouma stood. Some of the weaker Kiri ninjas nearby didn''t dodge in time and were killed on the spot. Seeing his subordinates suffer casualties, Yagura was enraged, but he didn''t lose his composure. He immediately gave orders. "Everyone, spread out! Report to the Mizukage and send forces to investigate and destroy any suspected space-time coordinate marks in the village!" "Well thought out," Ryouma praised as he emerged from the smoke. Yagura stood on high alert. He had to hold Ryouma here no matter what. "Hmm?" Ryouma suddenly sensed something and leapt back. At the spot where he''d just stood, a deep slash mark suddenly appeared. He hadn''t sensed any incoming attack at all, it was as if the slash had materialized out of thin air. He looked up, not at Yagura, but at the black-haired man with narrow eyes standing behind him. The newcomer was none other than the Mizukage. Yagura noticed his superior''s arrival as well. "Mizukage-sama, I''m sorry, the capture operation has failed." "I''ve already been briefed. The opponent is no ordinary intruder, so don''t blame yourself." The Mizukage nodded calmly. Though he hadn''t shown himself until now, he hadn''t been idle either. The villagers had already completed their evacuation under his command. From reconnaissance, it seemed the intruder was acting alone, there was no sign of accomplices. However, the space-time marks Ryouma had set were extremely well hidden, and so far, not a single one had been found. Byakuya held his long blade, warily eyeing the enemy before him. Speaking of which, this was actually his first time meeting the Leaf''s Gale. Yagura glanced at the marks on the ground, immediately understanding the situation. That move was a unique sword technique of the Third Mizukage. It allowed him to use the moisture in the surrounding air to unleash slashes at extremely close range. It was called "Hazy Mist Slash." Ryouma had read about this special sword technique of Byakuya in the intel; it was likely that previous strike. The speed was indeed fast, but it was still within his ability to react. Byakuya narrowed his eyes. Right now, he had only one thought, to quickly force this guy in front of him to retreat. In any case, it was worth trying to scare him off first. Byakuya said arrogantly, "If you leave Kiri now, I can promise in the name of the Mizukage that we won''t send anyone to hunt you down." Yagura felt this was acceptable. They needed time to investigate the village anyway. Besides, the other party had space-time ninjutsu and couldn''t be held back, better this than letting Ryouma blow up Kiri. So Yagura followed up on Byakuya''s words: "That''s right. Using so many Wind Release techniques must put quite a strain on your chakra reserves. In that state, you surely won''t leave the Land of Water alive." "When did I ever say I was going to use Wind Release?" Ryouma smirked with a mischievous grin. He had actually wanted to go a few more rounds with Byakuya, but for now, it was time to take care of business. "If you''re not afraid of dying and want to come after me, then by all means, come on." Upon hearing this, Byakuya quickly swung his water blade. The moisture in the air around Ryouma instantly condensed into three almost invisible water threads that sliced toward his body. But he was still a step too slow, Ryouma had already activated the Flying Thunder God Technique and vanished from the spot. The Hazy Mist Slash once again struck empty air, leaving only a few blade marks on the ground. Byakuya''s face was as dark as water. He barked an order to a nearby Kiri ninjas, "Immediately send people to search for him!" "Yes!" Yagura turned to him, about to say something, when suddenly a bright flash drew all his attention. The mission hall of Kiri, along with a large area around it, was enveloped by a massive energy field, followed by a deafening explosion. Smoke mixed with flames shot into the sky, and countless fragments of buildings were blasted away by a circular shockwave. The attack came too suddenly. Yagura and Byakuya could already imagine how many Kiri ninjas had died in the explosion without even knowing what hit them. Yagura couldn''t help but curse. Byakuya wanted to curse too. But before he could even open his mouth, another attack had already followed. Three Tailed Beast Balls suddenly appeared out of nowhere within Kiri, and thunderous explosions erupted again. This time, both Byakuya and Yagura saw it clearly. Yagura exclaimed in shock: "Those are Tailed Beast Balls? How did he do that? Did Konoha send the Nine-Tails jinchriki?!" Byakuya looked at his village being destroyed like this, his heart filled with rage. He even entertained the idea of capturing the Three-Tails and throwing it at Konoha in retaliation. But it was destined to be nothing more than impotent fury. Without space-time ninjutsu, trying to ambush a major hidden village was nothing short of a pipe dream. Three more Tailed Beast Balls exploded at three critical locations within Kiri, one of them even hit the Mizukage Building. Byakuya was already numb, so much so that he didn''t even have the energy to curse Ryouma anymore. Though the explosions weren''t long in duration or interval, under Ryouma''s precise control, they completely obliterated every surface-level structure in Kiri, except for the residential areas. A few minutes later, the smoke and shockwaves began to dissipate. In Byakuya and others'' view, Kiri had already become a stranger to them. The village was now filled with rubble and ruins, and the previously clear blue sky was now clouded with thick gray smoke. Water from underground had begun seeping into the cratered landscape, slowly filling the explosion pits. On the bright side, they might one day serve as artificial lakes for sightseeing. "Aahhh" Some of the surviving Kiri ninjas let out meaningless howls of rage, eyes bloodshot as they scanned the surroundings, desperate to catch a glimpse of Ryouma. Though the village was filled with a stifling atmosphere, it was still their home. Now, seeing it reduced to such a state, some of the more sentimental Kiri ninjas began to sob quietly. Byakuya gathered himself, called a few subordinates, and began issuing a series of commands. In addition to organizing rescue efforts, the most important order was to hunt down Ryouma. Regardless of what methods he used to teleport Tailed Beast Balls into the heart of Kiri, he must have expended a tremendous amount of chakra. This was their only chance to eliminate him. "Oh? You were looking for me?" Ryouma suddenly reappeared at the same spot from which he had vanished. Byakuya jerked his head around. He hadn''t expected Ryouma to be so bold, to still dare show his face after doing something so devastating to the village. "Ryouma! Do you really think having space-time ninjutsu means you can do whatever you want? Even if you escape, your companion who launched those Tailed Beast Balls won''t be able to! Don''t forget how Tobirama was killed!" Ryouma''s smile slowly faded. He had never met the Second Hokage in person, but the materials Tobirama left behind had helped him greatly. The Third Mizukage''s words rubbed him the wrong way. "You''ve got it wrong. The only reason I dare come back is simply because Kiri is just that weak." Yagura had already been consumed with rage due to Ryouma''s destruction. Now, hearing this mockery, he felt a fiery anger surge straight from his nose to the top of his head. In an instant, he was about to launch an attack with his iron staff, but Ryouma was even faster. "Aa~" Lightning surged with full force. Ryouma went from total stillness to full-speed motion in less than a tenth of a second, striking the Mizukage with a rapid diagonal slash. Byakuya raised his blade in defense, while Yagura stabbed forward with his staff toward Ryouma''s back. Ryouma flung a Flying Thunder God kunai with his left hand and teleported several meters to the side using the second phase of the Flying Thunder God Technique. Evading Yagura''s strike, he formed hand seals with one hand at lightning speed. A dark-purple flame arrow burst from his mouth and shot straight at Byakuya. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this critical moment, torrents of water surged from the ground, rapidly forming five massive water walls. "Water Release: Fivefold Water Formation Wall!" But the intense heat of the Flaming Annihilation Arrow pierced through all five water walls without resistance, and under Byakuya''s stunned gaze, it pierced him right where he stood. However, Ryouma didn''t feel the sensation of hitting a real body. 84 – Village of Tears ---Third POV--- Hit by the flame arrow, Byakuya dissolved into a puddle of water and dripped to the ground, instantly turning into steam under the intense heat of the Flaming Annihilation Arrow. Using the Water Formation Wall as cover, the prepared Byakuya had already used a water clone to switch out his real body. Ryouma turned his gaze toward the one who cast the Water Formation Wall, a man with a shark-like appearance. Although it was their first meeting in real life, he instantly recognized who it was. "Thanks, Kisame," Yagura nodded toward the man. "Protecting the Mizukage is what I should be doing. But right now, the priority is figuring out how to take down the enemy." Kisame had just returned to the village after completing a mission, only to run into an enemy invasion, and it was that infamous explosion maniac. Yagura reminded Kisame, "The opponent can reflect ninjutsu, so we can only use taijutsu." Kisame immediately frowned. If ninjutsu couldn''t be used, that meant half of his power was already neutralized. Still, as a ninja of Kiri, with the enemy already at their doorstep, no matter how difficult, he had to fight. Drawing a ninja sword from his back, he coordinated with Yagura to attack Ryouma from two sides. Meanwhile, Byakuya waited from afar for the right moment to strike with Hazy Mist Slash. Faced with an attack from two elite Kiri ninjas, Ryouma ran his fingers along Lostvayne, switching from the Chidoryu Style to Aotsuki Style: Blazing Sword Leap. Against multiple enemies, this form was more effective. With a fiery breath, the fire chakra nearly became tangible, extending Lostvayne even further. They were banned from using ninjutsu, but he wasn''t. Wielding the flaming longsword, he spun once, unleashing a ring of fiery sword energy. "Aotsuki Style: Blazing Sword Leap C Flame Dance!" The high-temperature slash distorted the air as it expanded outward. Kisame retracted his sword and formed hand seals at high speed. "Water Release: Great Shark Bullet!" A massive shark made of water appeared and swallowed Ryouma''s flame slash in one gulp. Under his control, it then flew into the air, giving Ryouma no time to counter. With Kisame providing cover, Yagura successfully closed in on Ryouma and brought down his staff in a powerful strike, who raised his sword horizontally to block it. However, without the stimulation of the Chidoryu in his cells, his strength and speed had dropped. Even so, he blocked the blow with both hands. Yagura''s taijutsu style was a complete contrast to his appearance, violent yet not without technique. After Ryouma blocked the staff strike, Yagura pulled the weapon back and used the iron hook at the tip to catch Ryouma''s sword, trying to wrench it out of his grip. At that moment, Kisame was already behind him, swinging his sword toward Ryouma''s back. From a distance, Byakuya had memorized the positions of all the Flying Thunder God kunai on the battlefield, ready to launch his Hazy Mist Slash at any time. To Yagura, the only option Ryouma had in such a dire situation was to release his right hand holding Lostvayne and turn to block Kisame''s attack. But if he did that, it would fall perfectly into his trap. He had noticed that every time Ryouma used his reflection ability, he would first make a swinging motion with his weapon. If they could disarm him, they could use ninjutsu to test whether the theory was accurate. But Yagura was wrong, Lostvayne held a special meaning for Ryouma. No matter the circumstances, he would never allow it to be taken from him. Besides, this situation wasn''t exactly a crisis. "Wind Release: Sand Buckshot!" Shukaku, who had been resting on Ryouma''s shoulder all along, formed hand seals and condensed a mass of sand bullets around Ryouma, which he then launched at the enemy. Kisame and Yagura quickly retreated to dodge the attack. But at nearly point-blank range, it was impossible to avoid all the sand bullets. Both of them were inevitably injured. Yagura fared better. Swinging his heavy iron staff, he blocked most of the bullets but still suffered minor abrasions. Kisame was in much worse shape. Facing the barrage, he barely managed to protect his vital areas. His legs and arms were riddled with bloody holes. Sensing a shift in the air, Ryouma quickly leaped to the side again, narrowly avoiding another Hazy Mist Slash. In the distance, Byakuya cursed under his breath. "His sensory skills are this sharp? Or have I just slowed down after so many years off the battlefield?" In truth, his blade hadn''t slowed. It was just that Ryouma, with his Rikugan, possessed an extraordinary awareness of environmental changes. Anyone else would''ve died under the invisible slash of Byakuya by now. Having seen through several of his attacks, Ryouma now understood the Mizukage''s tricks. Channeling his chakra, he didn''t pursue the injured Kisame but instead slashed twice toward Byakuya with his flame sword. The two slashes merged in midair, forming a flaming cross that surged straight toward Byakuya. Among all the enemies present, the one posing the greatest threat was undoubtedly the Mizukage with his untelegraphed attacks. Killing him would benefit Konoha the most. Byakuya quickly unleashed multiple Hazy Mist Slash, dispersing the flaming cross attack. Ryouma used the opportunity to channel a massive amount of Shukaku''s chakra into Lostvayne. He charged up a powerful downward slash aimed directly at Byakuya. "Aotsuki Style: Blazing Sword Leap C Head Dance!" A dark purple flame extended into a colossal blade several dozen meters long, cleaving downward like a falling meteor. Everything it touched, even the ground, was melted by its heat. Byakuya knew that Hazy Mist Slash alone couldn''t block it. He tried to escape, but sand suddenly surged beneath his feet, wrapping around his right leg and disrupting the teleport. From a distance, Kisame tried to form seals and launch another Great Shark Bullet to swallow the massive flaming blade, but Ryouma had already anticipated this move. He casually tossed a Flying Thunder God kunai and formed a one-handed seal. "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!" The single kunai instantly multiplied into hundreds, hovering in midair like floating turrets, surrounding Kisame. The intense, cannon-like barrage not only cut off his rescue attempt but also placed him in grave danger himself. Left with no choice, he released the shark bullet he had originally meant to save the Mizukage with, using it to swallow the wave of shadow clone shuriken coming at him. Yagura wanted to help too, but his Water Mirror Technique could only reflect attacks aimed at him, there was nothing he could do. He''d tried his best. Really. Finally, the Head Dance slash landed as expected. The ferocious blaze instantly engulfed the Mizukage''s form. The extreme heat even melted the road stones into shimmering crystal. "Mizukage-sama!" Seeing Byakuya struck by Ryouma''s attack, Kisame and Yagura couldn''t help but cry out in shock. "Stop shouting. Your Mizukage''s fine. Well maybe ''fine'' is a stretch," Ryouma said with a slight smirk. "Cough, cough" The weak voice of Byakuya came from not far to the right of where the slash had landed. After realizing he had been caught by a sand-based hand, he had decisively severed his own right leg and barely managed to escape the attack range using the Body Flicker Technique at the last second. Now, he was kneeling on the ground on one leg, barely supporting himself with both arms to keep from collapsing. His body was covered in severe burns. Even if he barely survived this, his fate would likely be the same as being crippled. Ryouma raised his left hand, forming a finger-gun gesture, aiming at the kneeling Byakuya. Yagura''s expression changed dramatically. "Wait! Let''s negotiate!" At this point, Kiri had already been reduced to ruins. He couldn''t even begin to imagine what the village would become if Byakuya were killed by Ryouma. "You are still a Kage, after all. Any last words?" At Ryouma''s fingertips, a spindle-shaped lightning Finger Gun Rasengan began to form, crackling loudly with static in the air. Byakuya coughed violently, spitting out several mouthfuls of blood. His respiratory tract had been severely burned by the superheated air, every breath felt like torture. "Cough Yagura, after I die you''ll become the Fourth Mizukage." Yagura was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded in agreement. Anyone with eyes could tell, at this distance, there was no saving Byakuya, unless Ryouma suddenly showed mercy. But looking around at the wreckage and devastation, even a fool could tell that this demon had no such mercy. Byakuya had done his duty to the very end. Even at death''s door, he still thought about Kiri. A flash of lightning flickered at Ryouma''s fingertip. The Rasengan pierced through Byakuya''s heart, taking his life. "Ryouma!!" Yagura glared at Ryouma, face twisted with rage. Ryouma didn''t think killing Byakuya was anything special. Aside from that troublesome sword-hiding technique, he felt the Mizukage was even weaker than Yagura. No wonder Byakuya, despite being a bodyguard alongside Gengetsu for the First Mizukage, never became the Second, he had to wait until Gengetsu died before becoming Mizukage. Ryouma suddenly wondered: maybe it was out of jealousy toward Gengetsu''s natural talent that he had tried to exterminate all the clans with bloodline limit? But to him, those old stories didn''t matter. He couldn''t be bothered to think about them. His gaze swept over the battlefield and finally landed on Yagura. "Even though that guy made you the Fourth Mizukage still" At this point, he pointed the tip of Lostvayne at Yagura and continued, "When did you get the mistaken idea that I was only going to kill Byakuya?" Yagura''s pupils shrank slightly, but he wasn''t the type to fear death. Just as he was preparing to fight Ryouma with all he had, Kisame, severely injured on the side, suddenly began weaving hand signs and unleashed an enormous torrent of water, turning the surrounding area into a vast body of water. "Water Release: Great Exploding Water Colliding Wave!" Ryouma swung Lostvayne, "Full Counter!" The water created by the Great Exploding Water Colliding Wave was instantly affected by a force foreign to the shinobi world. Chakra began to reverse flow. The water domain, like a giant water sphere, shattered instantly. The vast quantity of water dispersed, falling as a light rain over the ruined Kiri. It was as if the village itself was crying He slowly sheathed Lostvayne, there was no longer any need to fight. Watching a few flopping sharks on the ground, he muttered indifferently to himself, "You''ve got some skills, Kisame." Well, let them run if they want. His real goal had only been to destroy the infrastructure of Kiri. Killing Byakuya was just a bonus. After this battle, Kiri no longer had the capacity to continue waging war. Judging by the time, several days had already passed, it was time for him to go back. If Kiri still didn''t know when to give up and continued the war, next time, he wouldn''t spare even the ordinary people of the village. Ryouma took out a blank scroll from his ninja pouch and sealed the body of Byakuya. He briefly sensed a backup trick he had left on a certain overconfident little girl. After confirming it was still intact, he left Kiri. --- S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside Kiri''s shelter, Mei was sitting alone in an open area, silently stewing in frustration. The explosions just now had come in waves, some had sounded dangerously close. Fortunately, the shelter hadn''t been caught in the blasts in the end. She couldn''t even imagine how fierce the battle outside must have been. She lifted her hand, involuntarily recalling the moment that white-haired bastard grabbed her wrist. The cold killing intent in his eyes at that time still made her shiver when she thought about it. That was definitely the closest she had ever come to death. Lowering her gaze, her thoughts churned restlessly before she muttered to herself. "If you manage to escape from Kiri alive this time, I will personally kill you one day." --- Ryouma appeared inside his room in the frontline camp of the Kiri battlefield, instantly crossing a vast sea from Kiri to here. Shukaku, seeing the familiar layout of the room, couldn''t help but sigh, "Space-time ninjutsu really is amazing." Ryouma chuckled, "What, you want to learn it too?" "Huh? Can I?" Shukaku blinked in surprise. Ryouma tilted his head and cracked his neck lazily. "Mm You''ll have to get Tsunade''s permission first. But you might have to act like a cute pet for a few days to cheer her up." Suddenly, Shukaku wasn''t so eager to learn Flying Thunder God Technique anymore. After all, his partner already knew it, and since he didn''t plan on leaving Ryouma, it was basically the same as knowing it himself. Ignoring Shukaku''s mental gymnastics, Ryouma looked out at the darkening sky and decided to rest for the night. Whatever needed doing could wait until tomorrow. --- The next morning, Ryouma got up early, opened his door, stretched leisurely under the bright sun of the Land of Fire, and strolled casually toward the command center. By now, Fugaku and Hizashi were likely already at work. Along the way, a few Konoha ninjas respectfully greeted him. "Captain Ryouma! Long time no see!" "Thank you for saving me last time." Ryouma responded to each of them warmly. To him, strength was his least important trait. His real strengths were his politeness, high character, and elegant demeanor. One could only wonder what the ninjas of Kiri and Suna would think if they heard this self-assessment from Ryouma. 85 – Homecoming with Baggage ---Ryouma''s POV--- Before long, I arrived at the command center. I didn''t bother knocking, I simply reached out and opened the door to the senior officers'' office and walked right in. Although I didn''t usually stay here obediently, it was still considered my workspace. I had my own desk and chair, so knocking would have actually seemed strange. The room smelled of ink, paper, and the distinct scent of chakra-infused scrolls. This was probably the universal aroma of military bureaucracy across all nations. Inside, only Fugaku and Hizashi were present. At the moment, both were seated at their desks, flipping through scrolls. When Fugaku saw me, his expression changed immediately. He stood up, a slight smile appearing on his face, and said, "Ryouma! That''s great, you''re safe." His eyes quickly scanned me for injuries. "We received concerning reports about potential Kiri movements..." Hizashi also smiled and said, "Jonin Aotsuki, we''ve been preparing contingency plans in case extraction was needed." He maintained his formal composure, but I could see the slight tilt of his head that indicated his full attention was on me. "Was your mission to the Land of Water successful?" I gave a cheeky grin. "More or less successful." "Well, that''s okay. After all, considering the situation, wait, are you saying you succeeded?" Hizashi had considered the possibility that I had completed the mission, but since I came back so soon, he assumed the mission had run into trouble. Fugaku, on the other hand, had full confidence in me. One look at my face told him there was more to the story. I walked over to my desk, pushed myself up, and sat on top of it, legs dangling like a schoolboy rather than a jonin who had just returned from a high-level mission. Fugaku leaned forward slightly. I began slowly recounting what happened during the mission. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I infiltrated Kiri successfully using a simple disguise..." I explained. "You planted explosive tags throughout the village?" Fugaku asked, eyes narrowing. "Something like that." I felt that piece of information about Madara should be discussed privately with Tsunade first, and it would be better to tell Hiruzen alone, after all, he was the Hokage. Fugaku was a good person, but if the Uchiha clan found out that Madara was not only alive but still capable of fighting, who knew what kind of thoughts that might provoke? Most of the Uchiha members had extreme personalities. If they started heading down the path of rebellion again... honestly, I didn''t want to have to fight against my own village''s ninjas. So it was better to extinguish that fuse before it ever got lit. "The Mizukage wasn''t as formidable as his reputation suggested," I continued. "You engaged him directly?" Hizashi asked. I shrugged. "He didn''t give me much choice. Once my cover was blown, Yagura identified me immediately. Their sealing technique was actually quite interesting, a five-point water prison variant with chakra suppression properties." "After that, I left Kiri once I had killed the Third Mizukage." Upon hearing my account, Fugaku and Hizashi both fell silent. They glanced at each other. Fugaku hesitated, then said, "So you''re saying... Kiri is..." I finished his sentence, "Completely done for." At that moment, I took out a scroll with my left hand and unrolled it single-handedly. The next second, the seal was released. With a puff of smoke, the corpse of the Third Mizukage appeared in the center of the command room. Seeing the body clearly, Fugaku and Hizashi both drew a sharp breath. Fugaku stepped back involuntarily, eyes wide. "This is... undeniable proof." The looks they gave me unconsciously turned into ones of awe. I had taken on one of the Five Great Ninja Villages single-handedly, destroyed it, killed its Kage, and made it back unscathed. I quickly formed a hand seal and resealed the Third Mizukage''s corpse into the scroll. This body was extremely important. It had to be brought back to the village. It couldn''t be casually discarded at the frontlines like the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had been. I stored away the scroll, clapped my hands, and said, "That''s about it. Now I''m going to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to send this intel along with the Third Mizukage''s body back to the village. If everything goes as expected, the war here should be over soon." I slid off the desk and straightened my gear, mentally calculating the chakra requirements for transporting both myself and the Mizukage''s remains back to Konoha. With that, I prepared to leave. But Fugaku immediately called out to stop me. "Wait, Ryouma." Seeing my puzzled look, I paused. "Something else I should know?" "It concerns your team, there was an incident while you were away," Fugaku said, his tone serious. "A few days ago, Shisui and Shiori killed three special enemies who had disguised themselves as Konoha ninjas. They were spreading false information claiming that you were seriously injured. Their goal was to lure Shisui and the others to the Land of Water. Fortunately, they didn''t fall for it, and that''s thanks to Shiori. She..." "She sensed something was off immediately," he continued. "When they tried to isolate her from Shisui, she launched a preemptive strike. Brilliant tactical awareness for one so young." A genuine smile crossed my face. "That''s Shiori for you. Her instincts are sharper than most jonin''s trained senses." Fugaku, like spilling beans, told me everything that had happened over the past few days. After confirming that Shiori and Shisui were both safe, I relaxed a bit. If they had gone to the Land of Water while I was on my way back, things would''ve been awkward. Luckily, she had heeded my earlier advice and didn''t act impulsively. But then I grew curious. "These so-called special enemies, how ''special'' were they?" "They weren''t wearing clothes. Their entire bodies were white, and even their blood was white." Hizashi frowned, discomfort visible on his face. White Zetsu. It had to be. It was probably another one of Uchiha Madara''s schemes. I couldn''t help but grumble inwardly, I sighed and asked, "Where are those bodies now?" "They''re still in the interrogation division''s corpse storage room," Fugaku replied. "Our specialists haven''t been able to make much sense of them." I thought for a moment, then nodded slightly. "In that case, I''ll take those three corpses back to Konoha with me too. The research division might uncover something our field teams missed." Fugaku and Hizashi naturally had no objections. After all, the frontline had studied them for days and hadn''t uncovered anything significant, except that the cells were highly active. The plan was to send them back to the village anyway. After bidding farewell to them, I made a trip to the interrogation department to retrieve the White Zetsu bodies. Then I scanned the camp briefly with my sensory ability and located Shiori. At the moment, she was in the frontline mission hall, looking for a task suitable for her. If this were my previous life, this scene would''ve looked like a girl picking out elegant jewelry at a shop window. Unfortunately, in this war-torn shinobi world, girls of her age were instead picking missions meant for killing. Children shouldn''t be soldiers. Yet here we are, generation after generation, perpetuating the same bloody cycle. It was pretty hellish, honestly. And I was beginning to become numb to this. Still, I had friends. With them here, I could still continue. With a sigh, I entered the mission hall, my eyes quickly scanning the room until I spotted her small figure by the mission board. I walked up to her first and greeted her, "Shiori, what are you doing?" I glanced at the mission scroll she was studying. "Looking for something with a bit of challenge but not too bloody? Or are you in the mood for reconnaissance today?" Hearing my voice, she tensed for a brief second, then visibly relaxed, the corner of her lips curling ever so slightly. But her voice remained as cold as ever. "Don''t bother me. I''m thinking." "Uh..." I was slightly stunned by her blunt reply, but I wasn''t bothered by such minor things. She furrowed her brows as she browsed for a bit longer, but eventually gave up. Kiri had been acting unusually quiet lately, and it had been days since there were any missions requiring combat. Well, their command structure was decapitated, their infrastructure compromised. They were likely pulling back to reassess. She turned and looked at me. "Judging by your expression, I assume your mission went smoothly?" I replied as if it were obvious, "Of course it did. Did you expect anything less? By the way, have you had any more headaches these past few days? Any clues about that voice?" "I have some guesses, but I''ll need to return to the village to confirm them." I pulled out a scroll and shook it in front of her, raising an eyebrow with a smile. "Well, look at that. I''m just about to head back to the village to deliver some things. Want to hitch a ride?" 86 – The Invitation ---Ryouma''s POV--- I watched as Shiori pondered for a moment. Her eyes narrowed slightly, this was the same expression she wore when analyzing an opponent''s technique. Recently, the Kiri battlefield hadn''t had any decent combat missions. The end of a war never came cleanly. If I had to describe it, it was more like the slow fading of a flame, missions dwindling until suddenly peace was the new normal. Moreover, with me having completed my mission, it showed that Kiri''s surrender was likely imminent. Soon, there would probably be no more missions that could help her hone her skills. After thinking about it, she nodded slightly. "Alright, but I need to ask the clan leader for permission." "Fugaku? He''s been pushing for reduced Uchiha presence on the front anyway," I commented. Shiori''s posture stiffened slightly. "It''s still protocol. The clan tracks our movements, especially during wartime." Always following protocol, except when she decided the rules didn''t apply. Typical Uchiha contradiction. Or tsundere? Naturally, Fugaku agreed. After all, with Kiri on the verge of defeat, the battlefield no longer urgently needed combat power like before. --- "Your timing is fortuitous," Fugaku said as he signed the release form. "I was actually planning to rotate several clan members back to the village anyway." He turned to Shiori, his expression serious. "While in the village, check in with the medical division. That issue we discussed previously needs monitoring." Shiori gave a slight nod. "Understood." Exiting the command center, I stopped and looked at her. "You don''t need to pack anything?" Shiori gestured to her small utility pouch. "A kunoichi travels light. Anything else is unnecessary attachment." "You sound like you''re quoting the clan manual," I said, amused. Shiori replied softly, "No, I don''t." Then, she extended her left hand toward me and turned her face away, looking to the side. Her body language was stiff, almost formal like someone forced to participate in an uncomfortable ritual. I felt like some kind of sect leader... I looked at her in confusion, noticing her eyes darting around, not daring to meet my gaze. Just as I was about to ask what she was doing, she seemed a bit irritated and urged in a low voice, "Aren''t you using the Flying Thunder God Technique? Hurry up. Isn''t holding hands enough? What else do you want to grab? I don''t have all day to stand here with my hand out." "Oh, so that''s what this is about," I realized. Hearing that, I finally understood, so she didn''t know the specific requirements for the Flying Thunder God Technique''s teleportation. Well, that was normal. Anything related to the Book of Seals was essentially a separate path from the Uchiha clan. Besides, I remembered that I''d never taken her along with me using the technique before. "The technique doesn''t actually require hand-holding, but it does need me to establish a chakra link with my... passenger? Oh, by the way, your hand looks kind of sweaty," I said with a grin. "Shut up and just get on with it," Shiori muttered, slightly embarrassed. I chuckled, then grabbed her left hand. In the next instant, I activated the Flying Thunder God Technique. --- In a puff of smoke, Shiori and I appeared in my room. "So this is what spatial-time ninjutsu teleportation feels like? Just like that, we''re back in the village. What an impressive jutsu." She walked to the window of my room and looked out at the streets of Konoha. "It is. All the techniques invented by the Second Hokage are quite remarkable," I said with some emotion, then continued, "So, what do you plan to do next?" She leaned lazily on the windowsill, resting her chin on her hands. "Back to the compound? Or do you have other plans in the village?" I asked, curious. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She tilted her head slightly and glanced at me out of the corner of her eye. "Why, are you asking me out on a date?" "Of course not. To be honest, I''ve got quite a bit to take care of now that I''m back. If you want to stay and sunbathe, suit yourself. I''m heading to the Hokage''s office. Later." With that, I formed a hand seal and vanished from the room. --- The next second, I appeared in a small alley not far from the Hokage Building. After all, which user of the Flying Thunder God Technique wouldn''t leave marks all over the village? This particular spot was one that Minato had shared with me. Since no one usually came here, it wouldn''t scare anyone if I suddenly teleported in. I entered the Hokage building and was walking down the corridor when I saw Danz emerge from the Hokage''s office with a dark, brooding expression. The door slammed shut behind him with enough force to disturb the dust motes floating in the sunbeams from the high windows. As he turned to leave, his visible eye narrowed as he spotted me standing at the end of the hallway. "Ryouma, I believe you''re supposed to be at the Kiri battlefield, aren''t you?" he asked in a measured tone. "Or has Kiri perhaps experienced some... significant change in circumstances?" Wow, he was fishing for information before Hiruzen could brief the council. But I replied casually, "I have some special intel that needs to be delivered to the Hokage. Time-sensitive matters. You understand how these things go, Danz-sama." "Indeed," He pursued his lips. "Though one wonders why such information couldn''t be delivered through the proper channels." "Some messages are best delivered in person," I replied with a slight smile. With that, I walked past him and headed straight for the Hokage''s office. Behind me, his low voice rang out, "Come to Root, Ryouma. I will groom you to become Root''s successor. You and I are the same kind of person. Someone who understands that sometimes darkness must be embraced to protect the light." I had no idea what kind of scheme he was cooking up now. Was he trying to collect "rare talents" again? Though we might both be pragmatists, our definitions of necessary sacrifice differed greatly. He saw people as pieces on a shogi board. And I saw the board itself as flawed and in need of redesign. "No need. I have no grand ambitions, being a jonin is enough for me. And I prefer working where some people can see me, Danz-sama," I said over my shoulder. "Shadows may be tactically advantageous, but they make for poor company." "When you change your mind, and you will, my offer remains open," He spoke, unfazed. The confidence of a man who believed history inevitably bended to his will. How exhausting it must be to live that way. I ignored him and knocked on the Hokage''s office door. --- "Come in." Hiruzen''s voice came from within, tired but composed. When I opened the door and entered, he quickly suppressed the anger that Danz had stirred up just moments before. Putting on a warm, kind expression, he asked, "Ah, Ryouma. You must have returned from the Kiri front with urgent news, right?" I nodded slightly. "News that couldn''t wait for regular channels, yes." "Then by all means, share what you''ve learned," he gestured to the chair. He at least attempted to be genuine in his interactions. I handed over two scrolls to him. "This one requires immediate medical examination," I said, placing them carefully. I began explaining the events of my mission to the Land of Water. I told him how I destroyed Kiri and even fought Madara. Hiruzen''s pipe stopped halfway to his mouth. "What did you just say?" "Madara," I repeated calmly. Watching his expression shift from calm to surprised to utterly shocked, I couldn''t help but laugh. That laugh brought him out of his daze. "Are you absolutely sure that was Madara?" He leaned forward. "Not an imposter? Not someone using a transformation technique?" "With respect, Hokage-sama, I know the difference between a transformation jutsu and the real thing." I spread my hands and replied, "Mangeky Sharingan and a full-body Susanoo, exactly like the descriptions I found in Lady Tsunade''s records. It was definitely him. And he''s extremely strong, I could only force him to retreat. Killing him wasn''t possible." Hiruzen twitched at the corners of his mouth. "Madara alive... after all this time," he muttered, visibly aging before my eyes. "Sigh" After a long sigh, he asked again, "Do you think the Uchiha clan could be in contact with him? Or any indication that certain elements within the clan might be sympathetic to whatever he''s planning?" I shook my head. "Judging by his demeanor, it doesn''t seem like the Uchiha clan has any ties with him. If anything, he seemed dismissive of the current Uchiha leadership." "Hmm" He thought for a moment, then smiled kindly at me. "You''ve worked hard on the Kiri front. I also heard you recovered the stolen Byakugan from the Hyga clan. Given the current state of Kiri, that war should be ending soon. When it does, the village will certainly reward you. For now, take some well-earned rest. I''ll need to convene the council immediately." I understood, this was Hiruzen politely dismissing me. I nodded in acknowledgment and was about to turn and leave when I noticed the deep worry on his face. So I spoke with a grin, "Don''t worry, Hokage-sama. Konoha still has me. One Madara doesn''t outweigh an entire village of will and determination. The Will of Fire burns brighter than his vendetta." And it had to be said, coming from someone who had just fought Madara and lived to tell the tale, my statement really should make him feel a little more at ease. Maybe I should have become an actor, instead of a ninja? Then again, wasn''t a ninja to be an imposter, liar, actor and assassin? 30 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 87 – Home is Where the Heart (and Fists) Are ---Third POV--- The crisp sound entered Hiruzen''s ears. He looked up and swept his gaze across Ryouma''s white hair, and for some reason, it reminded him of his teacher. His expression softened a bit, and he gently nodded to Ryouma. After seeing Ryouma off, he looked down at the two opened scrolls in his hands. One had "Three" written on it, and the other displayed the word "Final" or "Absolute." According to Ryouma, one of these scrolls contained the corpse of the Third Mizukage, and the other held a biological weapon created by Madara using the cells of the First Hokage. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He called for the ANBU to take the scrolls away. "Take these to the secure laboratory beneath the monument. Classification level S. Only those with my direct authorization are permitted access." Then, he picked up his tobacco pipe from the table, lit it, and began to smoke. "A troubled time indeed" --- So many things had happened. By the time Ryouma finished his report and walked out of the Hokage building, the sun was already about to set. These past two days had been extremely hectic for Ryouma. He had traveled across two countries, just finished a battle with Madara, rushed to destroy Kiri, and now returned to Konoha to report the mission, all in a schedule so tight it could rival the misfortunes of some certain student in a certain Academy City. Speaking of which, he still hadn''t even seen the house gifted to him by the Hyga clan. He took out the house certificate and keys and followed the address to find it. The journey took him through Konoha''s more affluent districts, areas with wider streets, better maintained gardens, and distinctly fewer ninja supply shops. He finally stopped in front of a detached, single-family house. Looking up at the three-story building, he couldn''t help but marvel at the Hyga clan''s wealth and generosity. He opened the main door, walked through the small courtyard, and entered the house, casually looking around. There wasn''t much furniture inside, perhaps because the Hyga didn''t know his tastes, they didn''t want to overdo it. Running his hand along a wall, he noted the quality of construction. The space was clean and open, with hardwood floors, high ceilings, and an abundance of natural light. He checked the view from several windows. The house was located in Konoha''s prime residential area. It wasn''t too obvious now, but by the time of the Boruto era, this place would be worth its weight in gold. This Byakugan-bribe was definitely worth it. Then again, considering what the Byakugan meant to the Hyga clan, perhaps no material gift could truly balance the scales. Speaking of which, Heiji had also invited him to come over sometime to catch up. But that could wait. He strolled back to the Senju compound, he had just sensed that Rin, Tsunade, and Shizune were all there. Ryouma opened the living room door and shouted, "I am back!" Shizune looked toward the door in surprise. "Eh, Ryouma! You could have sent word you were coming back today. We would have prepared something." "You''re back, fine, but don''t go yelling like that. You''re a jonin now, you know?" Tsunade scolded casually. She was lying on the sofa while Shizune gave her a full-body massage. As a seasoned veteran of two ninja wars, this short separation didn''t mean much to her. But to a certain girl, it was a different story. Rin poked her head out from the kitchen, her face full of barely-contained excitement. Her hair was slightly disheveled, a smudge of flour on one cheek betraying her cooking activities. Unlike Tsunade''s practiced nonchalance, she made no attempt to hide her delight. "Ryouma! Welcome back! And Shukaku too!" Her eyes brightened as she wiped her hands on her apron. "I was just finishing dinner. Your timing is perfect!" Ryouma nodded toward her and stepped into the room, pulling up a chair to sit down. "Something smells good," he commented, relaxing his posture. "Please tell me it''s not Tsunade-nee''s cooking." "I heard that," Tsunade murmured without opening her eyes. He then sighed, "How come as an adult you still need your students to look after you every day? This kind of laziness will only spoil you." Tsunade didn''t care at all. She finally opened her eyes fully. "Not everyone needs to hurl themselves into mortal danger to feel accomplished, you know. Some of us have learned the value of delegation. Perhaps you''ll discover it someday. You''re just jealous of my lifestyle, haha." Ryouma immediately felt attacked. Damn, she saw through him. These past few days in the Land of Water, he''d been beating up century-old geezers, dropping bombs on other villages, and constantly exposed to the elements. Meanwhile, she was here, enjoying the comforts of home with people attending to her needs. Shukaku jumped down from his shoulder and curled up in a cozy corner of the sofa. After staying in the humid Land of Water for so long, it was utterly miserable and finally glad to relax. The tanuki released a sigh that seemed disproportionately large for its small body. "So much water... everything damp..." it mumbled pitifully. "Don''t be dramatic," Ryouma said, patting its head. Rin came out of the kitchen with dinner and set it on the table, and said apologetically to Ryouma, "Sorry. I didn''t prepare anything you or Shukaku particularly like. If I''d known you were coming back today, I would have made your favorites." "Don''t worry about something like that. I came back so suddenly anyway. Besides, good company matters more than the menu." Tsunade''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she suddenly threw an arm around his neck. "I heard you wiped out the Seven Ninja Swordsmen on the battlefield. Pretty impressive, huh?" "Can the interrogation wait until after I''ve had at least three bites?" Ryouma asked, trying to focus on his food. Rin had heard about it too. She knew how much he hated the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. When she heard the news some time ago, she even bought flowers to help him honor Ken''s memory. Ryouma gave a brief summary of what he''d told Hiruzen earlier, recounting it to Rin and the others. Shizune listened with her hand over her mouth the whole time. In the end, she couldn''t hold it in anymore. "W-Was I really supposed to be hearing any of that? That sounds like S-rank intelligence! We could all be court-martialed! Are there ANBU listening right now? Should we be using code words?" Technically, this kind of intel was top secret, but Ryouma the distinction between ''village security'' and ''family security'' had always been blurry at best. These were the people he trusted most, why wouldn''t he share important information with them? "Relax. There''s no one else around here. As long as you all keep quiet, nobody will know. Besides, you''re a jonin with security clearance. Rin''s training under Tsunade-nee, who has the highest clearance possible. We''re not exactly civilians here." Tsunade didn''t care much about the rules either. She was more concerned about something else. "Forget the classification level," she said, her expression suddenly serious. "What matters is that you took unnecessary risks. But tell me honestly, how close was it? How close did he come to killing you?" Ryouma hesitated, "It was... challenging. But I had everything under control." "You idiot!" Tsunade smacked him on the head with her fist. "Oww" Ryouma clutched his head and slumped over the table, shouting in protest, "What did I do this time?" Tsunade snorted. "Do you have any idea how dangerous he is? He''s been faking his death and hiding all this time, who knows what he''s planning, and you went after him alone?" She was just thankful Ryouma came back safe. Otherwise, she would''ve started believing the necklace her grandfather left behind really was cursed. Rin didn''t have any strong opinions about Madara. History wasn''t a subject taught in depth at the Ninja Academy, and most of the newer generation in Konoha didn''t understand the significance behind that name. To her, Madara was a distant historical figure, not the living nightmare that the older generation remembered. Compared to Madara, she was more interested in what had happened to Ryouma in Kiri. "Tsunade-sensei, he always plans everything carefully. He must have been fully prepared before deciding to fight," she said as she moved her chair closer and reached out to rub Ryouma''s head. "Besides, he came back safely. That''s what matters most, right? Does it still hurt? I can use medical ninjutsu if you''d like." "Rin, you''re too soft on him." Ryouma understood what Tsunade was feeling and smiled gently. "Mm, I''ll be more careful from now on." "You''d better. Stop trying to handle everything on your own." Tsunade was simply worried because she couldn''t bear to lose another important person again. "People who try to shoulder everything alone end up buried under the weight." Shukaku really wanted to chime in and ask what exactly "handling everything on your own" meant, wasn''t it a person too? From its perspective, it had been an equal partner in all of Ryouma''s adventures, not merely a passive observer or tool. But seeing Tsunade''s fist, it wisely decided it was best not to get involved in this family war. Some battles weren''t worth fighting, especially when one was barely the size of a house cat and the opponent could shatter mountains. Shizune asked curiously, "By the way, Ryouma, what level is your strength at now? I mean, being able to infiltrate a major ninja village and kill the Mizukage That''s just hard to imagine." Ryouma frowned and thought for a moment before replying, "Hmm Barely at the level of an average genin in Konoha, I guess." "" Shizune didn''t know what to say. Was that supposed to be a subtle jab at her? Because, in this room, she was the actual genin. Back when the battle at Suna ended, both Rin and Obito had already become chunin thanks to Minato''s recommendation. "Oh, right." As Ryouma spoke, he pulled out a scroll from behind his back. He released the seal, and with a puff of smoke, a large pile of specialty goods from the Land of Water appeared on the table. "These are souvenirs~" 30 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 88 – The Day the Burden Lifted ---Ryouma''s POV--- Early the next morning, I got up early, casually shook awake the sleeping Shukaku beside me, and took him out for a walk. The village was still mostly quiet, with only a few early risers doing their business. Shukaku grumbled sleepily, batting at my hand with his tiny paw when I tried to rouse him. "It''s barely dawn... what kind of madman gets up voluntarily at this hour when there''s no mission?" he complained, eyes still half-closed. "Come on, you slept through half of yesterday too," I replied, unmoved by his protests. Shukaku yawned widely, showing his small fangs. "I was recovering from our ordeal in that humid nightmare they call Kiri. Do you know what constant moisture does to me?" We strolled through the village, past shops just raising their shutters and street vendors setting up their carts. Birds chirped from the massive trees that gave Konoha its name, and somewhere in the distance, Academy students could be heard beginning their morning training exercises. We went to the family-owned flower shop and bought two bouquets of white lilies. The Yamanaka Flowers was already open, with Inoichi''s wife arranging fresh blossoms in the window display. "Ryouma! We heard you were back. The usual arrangement?" she asked with a warm smile. "Yes, two bouquets of white lilies, please. As fresh as you have them," I nodded. White lilies, symbols of restored innocence after death, of souls returning to peaceful unblemished state. It seemed fitting for those who had fallen in a world where innocence was often the first casualty. Then, we headed toward the Konoha Cemetery. The morning breeze blew gently, and Shukaku became more alert. His nose twitched, whiskers vibrating as he caught scents only an animal could detect, likely the lingering traces of those who had visited before us. "Are we heading to see your father?" He had a pretty good memory, I had brought him here once before. "Yeah," I replied briefly. Some conversations didn''t need elaboration. One human and one tanuki entered the cemetery. We passed by two rows of gravestones, and I stopped in front of my father''s grave, placing the fresh white lilies there. I lowered my head in silence. Shukaku followed my lead, bowing his head and staying quiet. After a moment of silence, I sat down on the ground and began my usual habit of recounting recent events. Shukaku settled beside me, his small form leaning slightly against my leg. "Father, are you doing well in the Pure Land? Some time ago, I volunteered to go to the Kiri battlefield. Don''t rush to scold me, I only went after I was sure I had enough strength." "I killed a lot of Kiri ninjas. The Third Mizukage even issued an order saying any mission could be abandoned if they encountered me, but in reality, those who ran into me on the battlefield rarely escaped, haha. I even blew up their village. But I did at least give them time to evacuate the civilians." "Most importantly, I killed the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. If you meet them in the Pure Land, you can proudly tell them that the one who took their lives was..." I paused here. Shukaku looked at me in confusion. My eyes trembled slightly as I pressed my lips together and continued speaking. "...your son, Ryouma." After saying that, I took a deep breath and showed a faint, relieved smile. I stood up, took out a scroll I had always kept close to me, and spread it out on the ground. Forming hand seals, I released the seal. Seven uniquely shaped swords appeared and were laid out one by one on the long scroll. I picked up Samehada, which had been sealed by Shukaku, and reinforced the seal with another set of hand signs. The sword seemed to shudder slightly, even with multiple seals restraining it, something of its sentience remained. I then planted it into the ground before the grave. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After that, I placed the remaining six ninja swords into the ground in the same way. The weapons formed a semicircle behind the grave. "Sorry, this offering came too late. I hope you won''t mind." Originally, when I reported to Hiruzen yesterday, I had been prepared to accept some conditions in order to forcibly retain ownership of the Seven Ninja Swords. Important strategic items seized during wartime were typically handed over to the village, which then decided how to use them. For example, Ao had surrendered the Byakugan he seized to the Kiri leadership, who later rewarded him by transplanting it. However, Hiruzen hadn''t even mentioned what would become of the Seven Ninja Swords. It wasn''t because he didn''t want them, they were powerful assets that could strengthen Konoha''s foundation. But he knew about my father and understood the personal grudge I held against the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. So he could more or less guess my intentions. Whether it was out of a desire to win me over or simply because he cared about me, in the end, he decisively let me handle the swords as I saw fit. I quickly formed hand signs. Black, tadpole-like sealing symbols crawled across the area around my father''s gravestone, enveloping the seven swords. "Four Symbols Seal," I whispered. Then I used the Shadow Seal Manipulation Jutsu to hide the seal. Patting my hands, I nodded. This way, I didn''t have to worry about any sticky-fingered thieves trying to take them. Having paid my respects to my father, I placed the other bouquet of white lilies at my mother''s grave Her marker stood adjacent to my father''s... mother and father together in death as they had been in life, sharing the same patch of earth beneath the same maple tree. I didn''t speak aloud to her as I had to my father, but I took a moment to think of her silently before rising to my feet. --- On the way back to the Senju compound, having fulfilled a long-held wish, I felt light and at ease. It was as if a physical weight had been lifted. I''d forgotten what it felt like to walk without it. I took a deep breath of the fresh morning air. I had avenged my father. Now, all that was left was to end the war with Kumo and Iwa. Then, I could finally enjoy a peaceful life with a few close friends. Fighting for peace, killing for tranquility, destroying to build... The paradox at the heart of the shinobi existence. "Two more nations, then maybe we can think about retirement," I said to Shukaku as we walked. "You? Retire? I''ll believe it when I see it," Shukaku replied skeptically. "Maybe I should open a shop? Use the Flying Thunder God to run a delivery service? But doing that... wouldn''t it be kind of disrespectful to the Second Hokage?" Shukaku snorted. "I can see it now: ''Aotsuki Express: There Before You Finish Your Order.''" "It would be convenient. No one likes cold ramen," I considered, half-seriously. Forgive me for not having much of a business mind. It seemed I''d be better off staying a ninja and doing missions steadily. With my abilities, a few high-level missions would earn enough to cover everything Rin and I would need for our own future married life. Would she chose Obito or Kakashi? I just hope if she chooses Kakashi, Obito won''t get all heartbroken and decide to launch some ridiculous "Eye of the Moon Plan" to create a world without Rin... I laughed at this and hummed a tune as we continued our walk. "What are you so happy about? I''ve never heard you hum before," Shukaku asked, glancing up at me with curiosity. "Haven''t I? Hmm. Guess I haven''t had much reason to lately," I replied, surprised at myself. I strolled back leisurely to Tsunade''s house. But currently, I was the only one at home. Tsunade had taken Shizune and Rin to Konoha Hospital. "Guess they started rounds early today," I said, opening windows to let in the fresh air. "Perfect. The couch is all mine for once," Shukaku stretched as he headed for his favorite spot. I did think about dropping by, but since Rin was working, it wouldn''t be proper to be trailing her around all day. I glanced up at the clear, blue sky of the Land of Fire. The sun warmed my face, birds called from nearby trees, and somewhere in the distance, Academy students laughed during their break. "Days like this make it all worthwhile, don''t they?" I said, breathing deeply. "Mmm, warm..." Shukaku murmured. With some free time on my hands, I decided to go visit the Hyga clan and check on Heiji''s situation. Otherwise, in a few days, once Hiruzen''s arrangements were made, I''d be busy with my assignment to the Land of Hot Water. "Coming along, or staying here to nap?" I asked Shukaku. "What do you think? I have important business," he replied without moving. --- By now, more people had filled the streets. "Ryouma-san, welcome back!" called a vegetable seller whose son''s live I''d saved in the battlefield. "Is it true you defeated the Seven Swordsmen?" whispered a wide-eyed genin as I passed. "My brother says you''re going to be the next Hokage!" shouted a small child before her mother hushed her, apologizing for the outburst. "Just gossip and exaggeration. You know how stories grow with each telling," I replied, waving politely. I casually responded to a few villagers who recognized me, then arrived at the Hyga compound. A long circle of white walls enclosed the Hyga clan''s destiny, both the main house and the branch house. The branch house had their lives controlled by the tangible "Caged Bird Seal," while the main house had their freedom limited by the intangible rules of the clan. Many main house members never stepped outside of Konoha in their entire lives. Their only role was to marry whoever their elders chose, bear children, and ensure the pure bloodline of the Byakugan was preserved. The Hyga gatekeepers were very sharp-eyed. From a distance, they already recognized me, and as I approached, the two of them stepped forward to greet me. "Please, come in." "Our clan head gave strict orders, if you come, we must make sure you meet with him." I had only intended to check in on Heiji and his younger sister, but clearly, I had underestimated what that Byakugan meant to the Hyga clan. A Hyga branch house ninja led me to what was likely a reception room. In the square courtyard, cherry trees were planted, along with some carefully pruned clusters of wisteria. The Hyga''s attention to detail extended even to their landscaping, each tree and shrub positioned to create perfect aesthetic balance, reflecting their philosophy that order and hierarchy were the foundation of strength or something like that. Not long after, Hiashi arrived at the reception room with a few attendants. Heiji and a little girl followed behind him. "My younger brother was under your care on the front lines," he greeted me with formal courtesy. Having worked with Hizashi for quite some time on the Kiri battlefield, I was already used to the identical way the two brothers spoke. I responded politely, "It was nothing, really." Okay, maybe not that politely. But compared to Hiashi, I had someone else I was far more interested in. I stepped forward a few paces and stood in front of a little girl about four or five years old, examining her smooth forehead. "Heiji, is this your sister Yui? She''s so tiny. Can I hold her?" As I spoke, I turned my hopeful gaze to Heiji. Naturally, Heiji wouldn''t refuse. "Of course, you can" "No!" 30 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 89 – Have I Already Surpassed Him? ---Third POV--- Beside Yui, Eri, dressed in a maid outfit with short hair, protectively shielded Yui behind her. A trace of confusion flashed in Ryouma''s eyes as he asked in puzzlement, "Eh? Why not?" Eri responded matter-of-factly, "She is still so young. How can she be so close to a stranger she just met?" Not to mention he was so handsome. The girls of the Hyga main house weren''t free to choose whom they marry. She couldn''t let him leave too deep an impression on Yui, otherwise, she wouldn''t have a happy life in the future. "But Ryouma isn''t a stranger," Heiji felt Eri was being a bit overprotective. Eri was about to say something else when she suddenly froze, abruptly turning to look at Heiji. "W-What?! You said he''s Ryouma-sama?!" "That''s right," Hiashi calmly added from the side. Eri immediately felt like she had done something incredibly foolish. After all, Yui''s status in the main house had only been preserved thanks to this man. She hurriedly knelt before Ryouma in a deep dogeza bow, offering a sincere apology. "I''m sorry, Ryouma-sama. I didn''t know it was you. Please forgive me." Hiashi gave a small explanation on Eri''s behalf. "She cares deeply for Yui. Ever since she found out Yui wouldn''t be marked with the Caged Bird Seal, she volunteered to become her personal maid. Just now, she probably acted out of concern." Ryouma didn''t really care about such a small matter. He casually waved his hand and said, "It''s fine. Please stand up." To be honest, he didn''t even think she needed to apologize. From her perspective, he really was just a stranger. It had been a bit sudden on his part. Speaking of which, did Hiashi never tell people who he was bringing along? While these random thoughts drifted through his mind, he felt a tug at his sleeve. Looking down, he saw it was Yui. "Are you Ryouma-niisan?" Her soft, sweet voice made Ryouma want to pinch her chubby baby cheeks. "Oh? So your brother mentioned me before?" he crouched down to meet her gaze. "Mhm! He said you were the one who gave me a second chance at life." Yui blinked up at him, her eyes full of admiration. "Uh Was I really that great?" Ryouma scratched his cheek, a bit embarrassed by the praise. --- At the Uchiha clan grounds, Homura had recently heard about Ryouma killing the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. He''d been in a great mood these past few days. Just the other day, he went alone to drink at Ken''s grave for a long time. In truth, he had always carried a sense of guilt toward Ryouma. In his eyes, avenging the Seven Ninja Swordsmen was something he should have done. Leaving that burden to the younger generation was a mark of his own failure. But he needed to save his eyes for Shiori. He had originally planned to help her awaken her Mangeky Sharingan, then give his eyes to her and set off alone to take revenge against the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. His djutsu wasn''t offensive in nature, so losing his eyes didn''t hinder him much beyond a slight drop in performance. At that time, he had already accepted death, he just needed enough ocular power to activate Susanoo. Because of that, he had trained diligently at home day after day, mastering sensory ninjutsu to make up for the blindness that would come after. But accidents always come so suddenly. Ryouma was seriously insane, he single-handedly wiped out the entire Seven Ninja Swordsmen. This made him feel like all the preparations he''d been making were now just a joke. Still, he''d rather have more jokes like this. His useless life was already full of them, what was a few more? It would be even better if the Third Mizukage died too. After all, it was he who founded the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and started the war in the first place. And all thanks to Hiruzen''s relentless propaganda. Now even a shut-in, alcoholic single father knew about Ryouma''s brilliant feats on the Kiri battlefield, let alone the information brokers across the shinobi world. On the black market, Ryouma''s bounty was already nearing the value of three Asumas. After all, killing him also meant acquiring intel on the seven unique ninja swords he''d taken from Kiri. He was practically a walking gold mine of the shinobi world! This was an opportunity for some to get rich. And a certain veteran bounty hunter had already begun to make his move. Good luck to him! --- After leaving the Ryouma''s house, Shiori returned home and immediately went to find her father. She had too many suspicions about the voice in her head, she needed answers. "What''s the state of my eyes?" She cut straight to the point, questioning Homura, who was lounging on the sofa with a drink in hand. He gave her a mysterious smile. "Oh? So you''ve sensed it already? Or did your future self say something to you?" Just as she suspected. She had been right all along, the voice in her head really did come from her future self. A normal three-tomoe Sharingan could never have such a power. Which meant... A hint of joy flickered in her eyes, but she suppressed her excitement and said calmly, "So your experiment succeeded?" Homura grinned smugly. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, the red Sharingan with three tomoe had transformed into a six-petaled snowflake-like pattern. "This is" Shiori murmured as she stared at the beautiful snowflake. "This is your Mangeky Sharingan." After the war with Suna ended last year, they began their experiment. Step one: Homura committed suicide in front of Shiori. Then, using his Mangeky ability, he reversed time, restoring himself to his state just before death. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Originally, he had planned to make her awaken her Mangeky without knowing the ability''s effect, by killing him herself. But he knew his daughter too well. No matter the reason, she would never raise a hand against family. So he ended up explaining the technique to Shiori in advance, but she still refused. In the end, Homura had no choice but to kill himself. Maybe it was because she had mentally prepared for it this time, when she witnessed her father''s death, watching his blood spread across the floor, the tomoe in her Sharingan spun rapidly, just on the verge of aligning into a new pattern... Then it stopped. Homura tried several more suicides out of sheer stubbornness, but every time, the evolution halted just before completion. After this cycle of insanity, the father-daughter duo sat down to reflect. Based on how Shiori described the sensations in her body, Homura finally drew a conclusion: "Do you not love me enough?" "Go to hell, you idiot!" Jokes aside, Homura finally found the real reason. That was, after witnessing his own death, Shiori had failed to produce that special yin chakra. To test this theory, he used a shadow clone to help perform an eye transplant between himself and Shiori. Then he used the yin chakra from his own body to nourish her eyes. At the same time, he used the Transcription Seal to set three rounds of toshi on himself, just in case that yin chakra tried to go haywire. The final result was now displayed in his eyes: a six-petaled snowflake-shaped Mangeky Sharingan. Curious, Shiori asked, "What''s the ability of my eyes?" "Well, that''s something you''ll have to figure out for yourself. Your djutsu is quite unique." Homura formed hand seals and created three shadow clones. "Even without you acting all mysterious, I can guess a few things." "Come to the basement. The materials are already prepared." Homura''s basement wasn''t large, but it was fully equipped with medical tools sufficient for minor surgeries. For this day, he had spent years learning about the human body. He couldn''t perform advanced medical ninjutsu, but doing a basic eye transplant using a low-level version of the Mystical Palm Technique was well within his capabilities. --- After a series of meticulous procedures, Shiori stepped off the operating table, unwrapped the bandage covering her eyes, and felt the surge of ocular power flowing within them. A powerful aura naturally began to radiate from her, but she noticed something was off. In the past, when she activated her Sharingan, she could clearly feel it granting her power while draining her body at the same time. But now, even with the Mangeky activated, she didn''t feel that same heavy toll. Instead, it felt as refreshing as recovering from a serious illness. She picked up a mirror from a nearby table. Reflected in it were a pair of Mangeky Sharingan with different patterns. Three small, curved droplets connected in a loop, encased within a six-petaled snowflake. No explanation was needed, she instantly understood everything. "This is the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan." From the side, Homura spoke up, "These are the same eyes Madara once used to battle the First Hokage. How do they feel?" A flicker of confusion flashed through Shiori''s eyes as she frowned. "Didn''t I already tell you? I didn''t want you to give me your eyes." Homura chuckled and reached out to pat her head, but after thinking for a moment, he lowered his hand. "I no longer have any reason to keep these eyes. But you''re different. You still have people you want to protect. So take this gift, it''s the only thing this unqualified father can do for you." Caught off guard by this sudden show of fatherly affection, Shiori was left a little unsure how to react. "I never said you were unqualified. Don''t get so full of yourself," she muttered, awkwardly turning her head away. She was telling the truth. She had never thought Homura was unqualified as a father. In fact, if he had been like some ordinary fathers, constantly fussing over her, asking questions day and night, it would''ve made her even more uncomfortable. Hearing his daughter''s words, Homura smiled in relief. "By the way, you''ve always been curious about the ability of your eyes, right? You should know now." Shiori gave a slight nod. Just as Homura had said, her djutsu was indeed unique, explaining it would be troublesome, and experiencing it herself made things much clearer. The right eye''s ability, Enkakuden, allowed her to communicate with her past self. At first glance, this didn''t seem that impressive, but if used well, she could theoretically communicate with her future self too, achieving a form of precognition. For example, she could leave a message somewhere that would last a long time. Then, her future self could find that message and use Enkakuden to send important information back in time. However, this ability had clear limitations, it couldn''t precisely control when the message was received, nor could it guarantee the information would be complete. So wording had to be extremely careful. A missing word or two could drastically change the meaning of the message, which could be dangerous. Because of that, Enkakuden required meticulous planning before use. Compared to that, the left eye''s ability, Kagejin, was much more direct and brutal. It allowed her to summon a physical version of herself from a past timeline into the present. But the closer the past version was to the current time, the fewer she could summon. If that were all, it''d just be a high-end version of Shadow Clone Technique. What made Kagejin special was that it came with a shadow dimension, she could store her summoned clones inside it. Even Shiori herself, or others, could enter this dimension. And it was connected to the shadows of other clones, which was like a budget-version of Kamui''s dimension. Her left Mangeky began to spin slowly. Her shadow suddenly expanded at high speed, and a girl identical to her stepped out of it. With a light leap, a version of herself, from the moment she had just entered the basement, before undergoing the eye transplant, emerged from the shadow space into reality. The past version of Shiori glanced around briefly and said, "So this is my Mangeky''s power?" Shiori gave her a sidelong glance and corrected her, "It''s mine. You''re just a clone." "What''s the difference? The past me is still you." Not wanting to get into a philosophical debate with her clone, she simply sent her back into the shadow space for storage. "By the way," Homura asked, "you should still be able to use my djutsu too, right?" "Yeah, I can use it, but it''s not as easy to control as before." Shiori focused for a moment and noticed that the precision of toshi was slightly reduced. But now that she had an inexhaustible source of ocular power, she figured that with a little more practice, it would be fine. Looking at her Eternal Mangeky in the mirror, and feeling the surging, overwhelming ocular power flowing within, she felt terrifyingly strong. 30 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego